Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

BLACK AS IS THE RAVEN
DARK AS IS THE NIGHT
SOULS OF WONDROUS YEARNING
LEFT LOST AND SEARCHING
IN THE COLDEST DEPTHS OF FRIGHT.

MAGIC HEARD THEIR WAILING
TOOK PITY ON THEIR PLIGHT
MAGIC MADE THEM SCIONS
STARS BURSTING FORTH WITH LIFE

SHINE THEY DID AGAINST THE BACKDROP
CALLED OUT SO ALL WOULD KNOW
BLACK AS IS THE RAVEN
BUT PURE AS IS THE GLOW.

THE HOUSE OF BLACK WOULD LEAD THEM
ALWAYS PURE AND GLEAMING,
TO MAGIC’S RADIANT HOME.

Pre-Hogwarts Years:          Chapters 1-23

Year One (Age 11):             Chapters 24-54

Year Two (Age 12):             Chapters 55-?

Chapter Text

“Sweet April Showers Do Spring May Flowers.”

It was a nauseating little tune that had lodged itself inside her brain. Her mind’s desperate attempt to lessen the annoyance of the steady rain that had settled into the area just outside of London. The storm clouds had swept in just as she had settled in the disgusting cookie-cutter neighborhood of Little Whinging as if they were nipping at her heels.  

What should have been a rather simple hunt, was turning into a tedious chore of dealing with boring, mind-numbing muggles. She’d dealt with muggles before, of course. But typically, she was torturing them, killing them for sport. Not delicately chatting with them, sipping tea, and asking about an old school ‘friend’ she was trying to locate.

Even now, she had found herself pacing through the simple, identical housing development that these inferior creatures seemed to enjoy. Each house was identical in shape, color, and trimmings, right down the doors on their hinges. It made her want to burn the pitiful excuses for homes to the last splinter for the insult of having to gaze upon them.

How the muggles did not drive themselves insane with such monotony was a quandary. She certainly was losing her mind prowling the neighborhood like a cat in heat, her prey just out of her reach.

Not that the rumors did not already say she had lost her wits and had lost herself to her family’s madness. Bellatrix Lestran-… no Black… did have to question it herself at times, given how the past two years had been going.

Her troubles began with the downfall of their glorious lord and master. The Dark Lord had been a powerful wizard. One to rival the dulling, addled Albus Dumbledore. He had come to the old families and powerful witches and wizards promising to enshrine their values, uphold their traditions, and exalt them as they once had been before the invasion of muggle-borns and their maddening cries for accommodations and change.

It was dirty work, fighting back the mindless sheep who feared power and those who used it. But it was work Bellatrix had embraced fully and wholly to ensure her family was not erased. The Black family was one of the oldest, and they had tended the old rites and practiced some of the most complex and dangerous arts known to their kind. Arts now deemed too dark for polite society.

But the Dark Lord had fallen. Taken by a flit of blind insanity; or so some would say. Bellatrix would claim he was ensnared by that fool Dumbledore. Prophecy was an art, one shrouded in mysteries, and it was an art into which her lord had delved. But he believed too deeply in the words of a seer not yet tested and walked into a trap set by the chief warlock now wreaking havoc on all they held dear.

Panic ensued in the ranks. Their goals, their purpose, and their dedication began to crumble as each witch and wizard moved to protect themselves and their own. Her husband Rodolphus Lestrange too had been touched by this panic. In a move Bella could still not comprehend, the man rushed to divorce her. He screeched that it was her boldness, her forwardness, that had brought these disasters upon his house.

Like rats fleeing from the sinking ship, Rodolphus and his brother Rabastan attempted to escape. And like the rats they were, they were caught in the large traps laid by the Ministry and Dumbledore’s sycophants.

Fitting that he was only kissing dementors these days. If he’d not been captured, Bellatrix herself would have castrated him, gutted him, and put him on display for his slights against her. She was a daughter of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Black! How dare he treat her like some tramp? Some mindless whore?

She was one of the Dark Lord’s most loyal and skilled. No, Rodolphus was in the wrong. He was unfaithful, unbelieving. He deserved his fate in Azkaban.

Bellatrix herself was only saved from that pit of hell by her sister’s determination. Lucius Malfoy too had been in the inner circle of trusted servants. The Dark Lord’s eyes and ears in the Wizengamot and Ministry. His connections ran deep, and his charm had ensnared many in the courts.

When the noose began to tighten around their necks, Lucius had claimed he, Narcissa, and Bellatrix had been placed under the Imperius curse and forced into servitude. It made her skin crawl, groveling and portraying herself as a weak-willed fool used only for her name and her heritage. But she was still free, still hunting, because she had listened to both Lucius’ and Narcissa’s pleas.

“I’ve already lost Andromeda. Do not ask me to give you up as well.”

“And just how will you serve our lord, rotting in a hole with only dementors to hear your screams?”

Still, they had not been spared all of the misfortunes. Hefty fines had been levied for any who succeeded in pleading their cases or bribing the right officials. Most merely weathered the storm and bemoaned the lost funds. Bellatrix, now completely cut off from the Lestrange fortunes and not of the direct descendant line of the Black Family, was now near destitute. It was only Narcissa’s charity that kept her clothed, fed, and sheltered.

A blow to both her ego and her pride. As the eldest daughter of Cygnus and Druella Black, she should be the one sheltering her baby sister. Surely, her mother and father were ashamed of her.

Thunder roared in the distance. Her mind kept trying to nudge her away from the tree that could bring a lightning strike from above. Not that she did not deserve such a fate. She was no innocent, not by any definition of the word, and knew her name brought rage to many in the rank and file of the Order of the Phoenix.

But she could not simply lay down and die. She first had to avenge her lord so that he might return to his power. He wasn’t dead. He was far too clever for such a simple fate to befall him. He had merely been removed from his body. Hiding and waiting for his followers to do what was right. If she could just get her hands on the precious little savior, he could return without fear. Without equal.

She merely had to kill Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived.

Logically, Bellatrix knew it was the mudblood that James Potter had married that had truly done the deed. Not some infant in his crib. And these past few days had solidified that idea into fact. As she approached the house at 4 Privet Drive, she’d been met with a surprise. A burning sensation that brushed her skin like a warning. A feeling that turned into fire and brimstone any time she attempted to touch the doorknob.

“The hypocritical bitch.” Bella sneered at the house as it taunted her from across the street. “Blood Magic. Dark Magic. Not too good to stoop to our disgusting level, were you?”

No one was listening, but she had to vent her frustrations somehow. Days now she’d been watching. Waiting for a glimpse of the so-called hero. Begging for the chance to take away the light’s hope.

Just as they had done to her and hers.

The only things she had seen so far were a whale of a man in an odd carriage contraption moving away from the house in the mornings and returning at night. A twiggy, ugly woman would exit the front door with parcels, books, and at times a small boy in tow.

None of them bore a lightning-shaped scar on their brow. None of them resembled the blood traitor Potter or his mudblood wife.

“I know it’s the right house.” She continued to grouse and fume. “I made sure that damned muggle told me every detail. The stick woman even matches the description of the sister. So where IS HE?!”

The thunder cracked above, much closer than it had been before. The storm was shouting its warning clearly now and she would have to retreat for another day. It angered her to no end having wasted more time, but her dress was becoming cumbersome. Her dark curls were becoming weighted and clingy. And her bones had begun to feel the chill.

As Bella resigned herself to retreat, a loud bang caught her off guard. Unsure if her testing of the wards had triggered a warning, or if the Ministry had detected her flits of magic in the solidly muggle neighborhood, she raised her wand defensively and began searching for the threat. She’d not go down without a fight.

Instead of a threat, she found a blessing.

The whale was coming outside, odd for him to do this time of day. He had slammed the door open and was now slamming it shut behind him. He was yelling, mostly unintelligible from where she stood, dragging some sort of sack behind him.

Bellatrix moved slowly into the street as the storm clouds above began to release the full torrent of their rage. This only seemed to anger the man more, glaring up at the rain and then the sack. He pushed back what little hair he had on his head and tossed his burden at the end of the drive, his face purple and eyes bulging as he towered over the object.

It was then she heard the words, becoming clearer as she crept closer under a silent disillusionment charm.

“You freak! I don’t know why Petunia drug you in! She should have left you out here like the animal you are!”

It was then Bellatrix realized it was not a sack the man had drug outside. It was a child. Her breath caught as she began to slink closer and closer, watching the man throw his tantrum. He was yelling at the balled-up mess in front of his feet, as it shivered in the rain quickly covering it from head to toe.

“You’ll stay out here until you can act like a proper human being!”

The man took a swing with his pudgy leg, connecting with the little creature now curling up like a roly polly with the assault. It surprised Bellatrix momentarily that the man did not fall over with his effort. He seemed very top heavy. But after a few more snarls and another kick, the man glared up again at the storm clouds and stomped his way back to the door.

He left the child there, rolled up in misery as he shut and locked the door behind him.

Bellatrix’s heart began thudding hopefully as she slipped quietly along, nearing the target like a wolf ready to pounce on a newborn lamb. Her wand was practically humming with joy as she raised it up and she began to circle the huddled mess.

It surely wasn’t the boy she had seen with the woman. That boy was twice the size of this one.

That boy was fair of hair. This one had dark locks.

This one might be the one she was looking for.

“How wonderful! A gift for me, my lord?” She thought happily, stopping in the same spot as the man had stood. Towering over the child just as he had done.

“Well, well, well! What do we have here?” Her voice took on its happy sing-song tone in anticipation. Weeks she had gathered, weeks she had tracked, and now her reward was being handed to her on a silver platter.

Her voice caught his ear, sure enough, and soon bright green eyes were blinking up at her widely. Fear was written across a tiny face. A lightning bolt scar was peeking out from under the black locks.

Bellatrix’s mind rejoiced. Finally! She would prove her loyalty and devotion to be above all others.

She was just about ready to strike when she stopped to look at the child, now frozen in front of her. He barely moved, hell it barely looked as if he breathed. His eyes remained unblinking at her, trembling either from the cold rain or fear, she could not tell.

Despite the darkening light of the day, she could see his cheeks were sunken, his skin was sallow. The lightning bolt was the most prominent mark on his face because he was so pale. However, even in the low lighting, she could see a dark purple mark blossoming on his lower jaw. Another red mark was around his neck. His one eye, though still widely watching her, was starting to swell.

That caused her to look down at the trembling arms and body, getting drenched in the rain along with her. The arms were too thin, covered in only a thin shirt. He had no pants that she could see, only underwear, and both were dirty, torn and far too large. More bruises and welts were splayed out over his bare skin and Bellatrix took a step back.

This was Harry Potter; the scar proved it. This was the Boy-Who-Lived. Was he not bathed in the lap of luxury? Hailed as a hero and fawned over by adoring masses? Why was he not adorned head to toe in silks? Why did he look so thin and sickly? What in Merlin’s name was going on here?

“And why isn’t the idiot child running away?” Bellatrix frowned at that thought as she catalogued each tick the child made. None of them were motions that told her he was about to run, which did not make a lick of sense. “Even newborn calves have more sense than this boy!”

As her eyes returned to the boy’s face, they were entrapped by the green gaze looking tiredly at her. They were almost the color of the killing curse’s eerie glow, and they were hypnotizing in their quality. Fear was the most prominent emotion reflecting at her. It was an emotion she so enjoyed and relished during their raids. But there was something deeper in those emeralds.

Resignation. Defeat.

There was no life, no spirit, hiding behind his gaze. It did not seem possible that a child this young could be this broken. This willing to sit and await his own doom. Not even she could induce such a look of utter hopelessness. Merlin knows how hard she had tried with some of their captives. Who were these people? Why did they have the boy? Surely that fool Dumbledore wanted his little poster child protected. 

“Sorry.”

It was a hoarse, dry, timid voice that broke her glare and Bellatrix found herself gaping at the little boy.  He was watching her, but only just so. He was waiting for her to do something.

“I sorry.” The boy repeated softly, gripping his shirt and twisting it fretfully. “You hit?”

She could not help the gasp that escaped her; the child was giving her permission to do him harm. Bellatrix found herself frozen above the boy, staring down into deep pools of utter despair. Utter confusion. She too felt confusion and something entirely unfamiliar began to creep into her awareness.

Her knees buckled under her as she found herself huddled in front of the child, still staring into the face of what was practically a kicked puppy. Yes, she had done horrendous things at the bidding of her lord. She had killed men and women. Muggles and Wizards.

“Have you killed a child?” Her mind wandered as they continued to size each other up. The boy was waiting for his due and she was unsure what her body was doing. Her free hand was raising up slowly from her side, reaching tentatively for the timid little creature in front of her. “You probably can’t even touch him! You felt the blood magic! It is firm, it is set, it will kill you if you don’t kill it!!!”

Despite the very clear danger the boy presented to her, her hand still found his cheek. They both flinched together. The little child was expecting her to hit him, and she was expecting old magic to burn her skin. They both had their expectations dashed and they just blinked back at one another in the pouring rain.

“I am sorry, Bella. It is gone.”

Bellatrix felt her gut surge with an unbidden memory. One of many she thought she had buried a long time ago. It flared to life with such a deep, cutting sense of loss and longing that she gasped again, trying to rein in her traitorous mind and emotions. It swirled and fenced with the homicidal goal she had set, trying to smother it in a wave of utter wanting.

“No, little one.”

Eyes blinked at her in confusion as she spoke softly, sweetly. She herself was disbelieving as her lips formed the words. She had come here to kill the boy. Destroy him. But watching the little thing struggle, seeing the bruises and battered body, she could no longer find the desire to do it. She could not find her rage, hidden in the tidal wave of some sappy, pitiful feeling of compassion and desire.

“Perhaps you don’t have to kill him.” Her thoughts began to plot an alternative idea. “Perhaps you merely steal him? Take him from the manipulative bastard. Take him and keep him from his adoring fans. Make him into everything the weaklings hate. Make him everything they fear. Powerful, intelligent, and unwavering.”

Bellatrix’s mind deftly veered to this new line of thinking. What was technically stopping her from doing this? No one had come to the windows, let alone the door, and it seemed there weren’t any guards posted to ensure the boy’s safety. She could take the child and make him into a willing follower of their lord’s teachings. It would serve them all right.

The sheep described the Dark Lord as manipulative, abusive, and tyrannical. But they failed to realize that their paragon Dumbledore was just as manipulative, if not more.

Albus Dumbledore was no saint, yet he came off as a kind, grandfatherly man who merely wished to protect and shelter all of wizard-kind. But that was his true talent. He was just as skilled as the Dark Lord at finding one’s weaknesses, one’s fears, and using them to draw you to his side.

Bellatrix knew full well that’s how the Dark Lord had collected many of his followers. She could even admit knowing she had been no different. But unlike so many others in their world, she knew without a doubt that was how powerful people played the game. Both men knew how to use their followers to their utmost potential. Both men realized that losses, were part of such conflicts and shed no tears for these necessary sacrifices.

After all, the so-called leader of the good and kind witches and wizards had put the boy in this place, hadn’t he? Surely the wise, all-knowing Dumbledore knew what kind of people these muggles were. He’d not risk his flag-bearer otherwise. No, the man wanted this boy with these people, for a reason.

And she could foil those plans so easily in this moment.

“Don’t lie to yourself.”

Bellatrix finally unstuck herself, snarling inwardly at her own traitorous thoughts and shoving them away so she could act. She let her thumb brush the sunken cheek below it and let a small smile begin to spread. The child, clearly starved for attention, leaned into the touch at first. But he straightened quickly and tried to back away in fear. Finally, his instincts had told him to flee, but now it was far too late.

“I will not hurt you, little hatchling.” Bellatrix purred ever so sweetly and snapped her wand into its holster on her forearm.

She reached out and let her other hand rest on his arm. He curled into himself, trying to lower his head into his collarbone and trying to bring his legs up to his chest. But one seemed to be at too odd an angle and Bellatrix felt some of her rage return.

Not at the boy, no. No, she wanted to rage at the muggles inside the house.

“No, I will not hurt you at all.”  She said again as she swiftly scooped him up into her arms. He went stiff as a board and trembled more fiercely. But Bellatrix merely wrapped her arms around him securely and rested her cheek in his wet hair.

He weighed nothing. Nothing at all. It was as if she were holding a newborn in her arms, and she found herself again glaring at the home behind them. If she were sure about what the wards around the house did and did not do, she would burn it to ashes. But her Slytherin mind was more awake than it had been these past two years, and it was telling her to merely leave them there untouched.

“Fear not, little hatchling.” She whispered into wet hair and began to retreat to her apparition point. “I will take you some place warm and safe. I will not hurt you. I will not strike you.”

She felt the sharp intake of breath from the boy, his disbelief on clear display. But ever so softly, she felt the curl of fingers in her dress and took that as understanding. Once safely hidden behind a towering wall of stone, she apparated away with her prize and landed outside her current domicile: Malfoy Manor.

The rain had thankfully passed Wiltshire by. Probably not that long ago, as she could still smell the damp sweetness that rain left in its wake. She was thankful for the shining sun, now causing her to blink rapidly to adjust to the change.

The change had also been felt by her parcel. The little boy was struggling to free himself, and fell to the ground as she panicked herself. Had she misread his agreement to leave his tormentors? Had she frightened him with the apparition?

“Oh.” She breathed shortly after, watching the child begin to heave and choke, trying to throw up at her feet. Apparition was rather rough on the stomach the first few times. She’d forgotten that.

It was painfully obvious that there was nothing for the little tyke to throw up. Only a sickly yellow bile came up and the child began to sob in a panic.

“I sorry! I sorry!!” The boy began to hiccup, his voice still hoarse and raspy. He was desperately trying to push dirt and stone over what little bit he’d gotten up, clearly trying to hide his shame. “No sick. It bad. No sick, bad freak!”

As before, she hit her knees beside him and put a hand on his back carefully. Whatever plot she had convinced herself of back in Surrey, it was dissolving into something far more merciful and weak-minded.

She raged once more at what was very clearly an abused and neglected baby. Her mind wailed at the idea that the poor thing was so upset over something he could not control at this age. Her heart cried out to claim the boy as hers and hers alone. Cruel fate had constantly denied her this most primal desire and she was going to spit in its face. This was her baby now. Her hatchling. She would make sure that he was a fine wizard indeed!

Her fingers curled once more around her wand and emerald green eyes widened in terror at the sight. But as before, the boy resigned himself quickly and was clawing at the threadbare shirt to show his back. Bellatrix hissed at the sight of more welts that needed tending. She took the fabric from the child, lowering it back over his back, and instead pointed her wand at the vomit in front of them.

“Shh now, baby. It’s alright!” She smiled as brightly as her damaged, battered soul would allow and quickly flicked the wood, causing the mess to disappear in a puff of smoke and dirt. “See, all gone!”

The boy stilled under her hand that she returned to his back to soothe him. At least she hoped it was soothing. While still shaking, breathing harshly, his eyes narrowed as he cocked his head to the side.

“Where it go?” He turned to her timidly, eyes darting to her face then away again very quickly, as if he would be admonished for looking at her.

“Magic, my hatchling.” Bellatrix advised him and scooped him up once more. “It made it disappear.”

“Freakish.” The boy was muttering fretfully. He began playing with his hands as she held him close to her and started for the door of the stately manor of her sister and brother-in-law. “Freak no do freak things.”

“It is certainly not freakish.” She found herself struggling to keep the growl from her tone. “Magic is what we are, little one. Nothing more, nothing less. Have you done something like that before? Or perhaps you made something fly!”

His eyes went wide and fearful again. He clasped his hands together so tightly she feared he would break the brittle-looking appendages.

“I promise, I would not be angry if you did.” She reached up slowly and brushed back his sopping hair. “In fact, I would be very happy! It’s rare for a child your age to use magic, even accidentally.”

“Happy?” The boy whispered in disbelief.

“Yes! In fact, when a child uses magic for the first time, our family throws a grand party! To celebrate our newest little wixen.”

She should feel odd, talking to the little one as she talked to her beloved nephew, Draco. But instead, it flowed freely from her, as she strove to keep the child calm and still. At least until she could get him inside the manor. Only then would he be safe and hidden from those that would take him away.

Once more, silence enveloped them, but that was fine. She did not need a parade of house elves frightening him. She slipped through the wards, as only those from family could, and began stalking the halls of the grand mansion of her sister’s home.

Given the time of day, Bellatrix knew where her sister would be. Doing her embroidery as her son had his afternoon nap. Narcissa enjoyed her little break from the energetic, bouncing bulb that was her dragon and always had a spot of tea and biscuits to herself. As it was starting to get nice outside, Bellatrix also knew her sister would be in the atrium, eager for the sunshine and to see her emerging gardens.

The manor was a large one and Bellatrix felt the child’s head turning to and fro as she briskly walked through the finely decorated halls and vaulted rooms. Her heels clicked loudly on the fine, shiny marble. Their wet clothing left a trail of water droplets and mud marring the pristine look of the home.

The elves would deal with that; it was not her concern. No, her concern was to find the child help and healing. And Narcissa would see to that.

Within moments, she had reached her destination. An atrium fit for kings. The cream walls connected to the house had moss and trellising vines growing up to the open sky above them. A light gray stone path wound through the plantings and in the center, a bubbling pool of rounded stones and a dragon statue, spewing forth water in a calming burble.

Her sister sat primly on a black sofa, her needlework in hand. Her long blonde tresses were pushed over one shoulder as she worked. Nearby, her personal elf Mazel was refilling her tea pot and refreshing the biscuits. Her pale skin seemed to be soaking up the rays of sunlight and her thin lips were set in a soft smile of contentment.

Bellatrix felt a small pang of regret. Narcissa had been enjoying some much-deserved quiet in her absence. She knew she was not the easiest of house guests and her sister had given up much to keep her in the lifestyle she was so accustomed to.

As the boy shivered, the dampness of their clothing fully coming to bear, Bellatrix knew she had no other choice. She would have to disrupt her sister’s peace once more. Narcissa would not turn the child away, not once she saw what Bellatrix had seen.

“Sister?”

“OH! Bella!” Narcissa jumped at the sound of her voice. She quickly recovered her decorum and moved to set down her needle and thread. She was pushing her hair back over her shoulder as she stood to greet her. “Where have you been? I know I said you weren’t a prisoner here, but I would like to know when you plan to disappear like….”

Narcissa stopped talking immediately as she turned to face them, still standing in the doorway of the atrium. Obviously, she saw what it was Bellatrix was carrying, and it had brought her great shock. Her finely painted lips were parted in a silent gasp and her shimmering blue eyes had zeroed in on the thin little waif in Bellatrix’s arms.

“Bella? What is…”

“Sister, please help him.” Bellatrix pleaded painfully on the boy’s behalf. She frowned as the boy was trying to become a roly polly again, but was quick to train her eyes back on Narcissa. “He is hurt.”

“Oh stars.” Narcissa was unsticking herself, now getting a good eyeful of the leg dangling oddly around her waist. “Bella, what have you done? Whose child is this? Oh, Merlin. I knew I should have made you…”

“Cissy, please?” Bella put on her baby-toned voice and took a desperate breath before looking at the poor boy shaking in her arms. “I will explain, I will. But the poor hatchling is not well. He weighs less than a baby, he’s covered in welts and cuts, I fear there is more I cannot see and could not leave him. Please, Cissy. Please. I am begging you.”

Her sister was conflicted; it was clearly written on her face. Her fingers began to twirl a piece of her hair as the woman thought through her next move. Narcissa could clearly see the state the child was in, but she also was not stupid. No, she was far cleverer than many people gave her credit for and Narcissa surely knew that this was trouble Bellatrix was bringing to her door.

Apparently, the poor boy had been holding his breath. Or had finally hit some limit as he began to cough against her. At this, Narcissa did finally move the rest of the way to the door she stood in and gave the child a once over, fingers hovering just above the thin shoulder sticking out from the tattered t-shirt.

“Gods, Bella, I don’t know what kind of trouble you’ve made, but I can’t just let the poor thing suffer can I?” She was scolding Bella, but very softly as she noticed her presence had caused fear. “Shhhh now, child. It’s alright. Oh, you’re soaked to the bone, aren’t you? You both are. Bella, give him to me. I will take him up to a guest room, get him dry and warm. Go get changed and really think hard about the story you’re about to tell me. Otherwise…”

“Yes, yes, I will.” Bella carefully maneuvered the child into Cissa’s arms, though he tried to quickly wrap his arms around her neck at the change. It melted her more and she cupped his hollow face in her hands as Cissy steadied him on her hip. “Shhhh now, little one. Cissy will not hurt you. She can make you feel all better, I promise.”

“All better?” the boy rasped hauntingly and Cissa’s face fell even more.

“Yes, all better, child. Not to fret, Bella will join you soon.”  Cissa was cuddling the boy under her chin and glaring daggers at her sister. But it was only momentary as she began moving off. “Mazel!! I need you to fetch my supplies please!”

Bellatrix watched her leave, her own footsteps now echoing away as the elf hurried to fetch her sister’s healing kit. Narcissa had been fond of the healing arts all through school and had gotten certified at one point. But one had little use for such a job when one was born and married into old money.

Still, it was a skill that had come in useful over the years. Narcissa could be counted on to discreetly tend to wounds earned in raids, and always had a store of potions and elixirs for the Dark Lord’s faithful.

“Perhaps the rumors are true. You are insane.” Bella stood in quiet doubt as she watched them retreat. Part of her mind was screaming at her to follow them all the same. The sane part of her mind had heard her sister’s advice and realized she was filthy with mud and dirt. Narcissa would not let her contaminate anything near the boy as she worked. “Weak! You are weak! How did you go from wanting him dead to worrying he will drop dead if you leave him?”

She could not stop thinking of those eyes, full of acceptance and defeat. So young and yet so broken. Only the cruelest could do such a thing to a toddler. And as she had come to realize in those moments in the rain, even she had her limits.

Now that the idea had begun to nestle into her being, her soul, she was determined to see it through. This was her child, and she would rain destruction upon any who would harm him.

Bella ripped off her dress as she entered her rooms. A flicker of an elf grabbing it from the air caught her notice. She snarled at it then stalked towards her wardrobe. Wordlessly and wandlessly she set herself to dry and began to scrunch her slightly damp hair as she surveyed her clothing.

“What would soothe him? What would set his mind at ease?” She began throwing clothing around her. Her usual attire was not fit for comforting or tending a sick child. Her garments were all geared towards inciting awe and fear. Slinging spells and dodging hexes. Nothing seemed right, the fabrics were mostly itchy lace or hardened leather.

“Paisely!” She barked in frustration and anger, twirling around naked as a shy little elf popped into her room. It quickly averted its eyes but stayed steadfast awaiting her order. “I need something in cotton. Or velvet! I have nothing to wear, and the hatchling needs soft.”

“Miss Bella?” Paisley could not help the squeak in her voice as her eyes darted upwards in question at the request. “Paisley is not knowing what you…”

“A dress, you sniveling little creature!” Bella snapped at the elf as it backed away quickly. “Something soft, something muted. I have nothing that will ease him.”

“Paisley is being sorry. She be finding you something right away. Right away!” Paisely was smacking herself worriedly in the head as she popped away and Bella seethed at herself and her state of wardrobe.

She had once had such garments, in her younger years, but had no longer seen the need for them since it was clear Rodolphus needed only a broodmare, and she only needed a pure-blood marriage. She’d burned them all in a snit, clearly too damaged to do her job. What use were such things if your only purpose was to destroy?

Pulling at her hair as she waited for the elf, she tried desperately to calm the racing thoughts now wildly ravaging her mind. What did she need to do this instant to ensure the boy stayed? What favors did she have left among the pure-blooded elite that could assist her in this façade? What had possessed her? What could she possibly offer a child that was so used to cruelty and pain? Could she soften her hard edges enough to be of use? Could she put away her pride and become what her sister embodied?

She eyed a small box on her nightstand at the thought of Narcissa. A supply of potions Narcissa provided to Bellatrix during the more manic days just after the trials and imprisonments. Calming Draughts meant to soothe her, but instead had enraged her in the moment.

But now? Now as her thoughts hopped from one train to another, Bella crept upon it, eyeing it with critical doubt. She let her hand hover over the small oaken box, carved with her initials and a flock of blackbirds surrounding the latch, before snatching it up in her hand.

She opened it up and took one of the tiny doses out. She uncorked it and knocked it back as if it were firewhiskey. Sadly, it was not. But she knew just then that it was needed. She needed to think clearly, calmly, if she were to pull off the biggest kidnapping of their history.

She needed to be calm to reassure her new hatchling.

“Mistress Narcissa has given Miss Bella a dress.” Paisley was coming back in a nervous pop. Bellatrix swung on the elf and eyed the muted blue dress made of cotton with lace adornments on the hems. “Is it to Miss Bella’s liking?”

She snatched it from the air and let her fingers squish and pet the fabric, testing its softness. It was agreeable and she began to pull it about her body. Paisely was snapping her fingers, causing the silk ties at her shoulders to come together firmly, and the fabric adjusted to fit her taller frame. Taking a glance in the mirror, she nodded in approval at her softer, and quite frankly foreign, appearance. It would have to do.

Turning on her heel, Bellatrix nearly tripped over the elf, still working to clean the damp areas left by her movements.

“MOVE!” She roared at the pathetic thing, and it quickly skittered aside and began hitting itself in the chest as it apologized meekly.

She stormed through hallways to the opposite wing of the manor. It was this wing that held the guest suites and rooms. That was smart; it would keep the boy separate for now from the family. It would give her time to explain herself to her sister.

A spike of fear sneaked its way past the draught’s effects. Surely by now Narcissa knew who she was treating. Would she tell on Bellatrix? Despite knowing she never would, it still bothered Bellatrix enough to start checking each room as she passed, desperately looking for the little boy and her sister.

“Cissy?” She called out tentatively, becoming more fearful the more rooms she had passed. Had her sister panicked? Had she gone to find her husband?

“Here.” Cissa’s voice responded from the room near the end of the hall. One near the back passages that Bellatrix knew were a shortcut to the family wing.

Entering quickly, but silently, Bellatrix found her sister coming from an attached bathroom, a basin of water in her hands. Mazel was settling the healer’s bag her sister kept on a raised table near the bed in the room. And finally, her eyes landed on her hatching, looking more like a mannequin laying on the crisp sheets than a child.

Bella knew she had let the muggles live before, but that was quickly becoming something she regretted. She wanted to go back immediately and use the torture curse until she was hoarse. To torture them as they had tortured this small creature.

He looked worse than she thought. You could see his ribs. His hips. He was nearly ashen in color now and while he was breathing, it did not look one bit easy or pain-free. His eyes were now closed, but his brow was furrowed in an uneasy way that showed he was not completely unaware of his pain.

“I used a sleep spell.” Narcissa was noting to her as she pulled up her long locks and tied them up at the back of her head. “I did not want to risk him slipping into shock.”

The elf was floating out different tools and a vast array of vials as Narcissa was waving her wand over the boy’s prone body. Her sister was frowning at the parchment nearby, her spells detecting a slew of injuries, broken bones, and malnutrition. She could see the words like radiant stars in the night sky.

Once the scratching quill had finally stopped and laid down, Narcissa was snatching the paper and rereading its findings. By the crease in her brow and the frown on her face, Bellatrix knew it was bad and struggled to keep her anger in check.

Silently, Narcissa started to go to work. She was now immobilizing the child and turning him, so he was lying on his stomach. There, Bellatrix finally got a good look at the welts adorning his small frame. She saw red for a moment, but it was quickly replaced with a shock as a chair came flying behind her and took her out at the knees.

Slumping into the small sitting chair, Bellatrix growled at Mazel, whose fingers were moving as the chair settled at an angle beside the bed, close enough she could reach out and touch the boy, far enough away she could not impede Narcissa’s healing.

“Sit, my sister. Sit and hold his hand. I did not dare use a dreamless sleep; I worry for his breathing.” Narcissa speared her with a hard glare and Bellatrix glowered right back. “I will be as gentle as I can be, but he may feel some of what I must do.”

“Thank you, Cissy.” Bella let some of her anxious energy go and did as her sister suggested. Placing one of the boy’s small hands in her own, she squeezed softly and watched the quick and practiced movements between Narcissa and her elf.

The blonde woman’s delicate fingers were nimble as she drew pus and blood from one of the larger welts. Mazel was handing up a vial of yellowish liquid that Narcissa began dabbing onto a cloth she’d summoned to her hand. She softly ensured the wound was covered in the thick, viscous potion before moving to the next.

The silence was welcoming, at first. But as she watched her sister heal more cuts, apply bruise paste as if it were water, and tut and tsk and lament some new problem the boy had, Bellatrix felt her nerves fighting against the potion she had taken.

But if she got too antsy, one withering glare from Lady Malfoy had her looking away like an errant schoolgirl.

Narcissa held her focus as she turned the boy onto his back; now cleaned, bandaged and tended to. She began the process again with his arms, chest and neck. The mark on his neck had thrown her back at the house; Bella had been unsure what it was. But in proper light she was starting to form a very good idea.

“Who strangles a toddler?” Narcissa was sneering in a particularly nasty, dark voice and glancing at Bellatrix looking for the answer. But it was quick, and she returned to muttering healing spells to tend the bruised flesh, damaged throat, and strained vocal cords.

“Yes, who indeed.” Bellatrix thought darkly as she focused on the hatchling’s face. His brow was still furrowed; he looked terrified even in sleep. She vowed silently to remove that look entirely. There would be nothing her hatchling would fear. There would be no one he would flee from.

“Sit him up, Bella.” Narcissa was directing her after another long string of spells and balms.

Bella hesitated momentarily, afraid to cause harm after her sister’s hard work. But after watching both of Cissy’s eyebrows shoot up in question and demand at the same time, she slipped her arm under the thin shoulders of the boy and sat him up and braced him against the crook of her arm.

Slowly, Bella watched her sister ease potion after potion into the unconscious child’s mouth. Each one, her little sister eased down his throat with a gentle rubbing motion just below where the marks were now fading. With each one, the pained look on the boy’s face began to ease and after the last one, he let out a deep, relieved sigh before going fully limp.

With that finished, Narcissa helped Bellatrix lay the child back into the bed and Mazel began summoning back the tools and vanishing the soiled cloths. Narcissa was flicking her wand, turning the now dirty, stiff sheets into soft linens. She draped a thin blanket over his lower body and chest before reaching up to brush his hair back with her fingers. She looked relieved but also saddened for a second longer then straightened up and turned away to clean herself up in the basin of water nearby.

As she finished up and Mazel popped away, Bellatrix felt her throat go dry. Now was the time for explanations. And she was certain hers would be lacking. Narcissa reached up to release her hair from its bindings and fluffed it out a few times as she faced Bellatrix with determination. 

“Now then,” Her voice measured and calm, but with the underlying hint of tension. It told Bellatrix that her sister did indeed know who she had been treating and now wanted answers. It was time to pay the piper.

“Mind explaining to me why you’ve brought Harry Potter into my home?”

Chapter Text

Narcissa Malfoy née Black was not one to drink excessively. That was a fact. Anyone who truly knew her, knew that she always prided herself on her good taste, politeness, and dignity. She’d have a glass of wine with a fine meal, a few sips of cocktails at the socials, and of course the required beverages for her yearly rituals.

Drinking, she believed, was best left to the men.

She rather preferred her teas and French coffees. There were so many varieties, blends, and flavorings that one could cultivate to find the perfect concoction for any occasion.

Except this evening.

Tonight, not even her valerian dream blend had been able to calm her nerves and desperate thinking. So, she had called Dobby to fetch one of Lucius’ smoother bourbons and had the bottle sitting on the table in front of her, sipping and staring out into the sitting room like some sort of inferius.

Upstairs, her little boy had finally fallen asleep; tucked in and unaware of his mother’s rambling thoughts. Draco had been a miracle child; one she had tried desperately for. At one time, she feared she would be like her older sister: barren. But nearly four years ago her wishes had been answered and she now loved the little boy with grateful adoration.

It was that love for her child that had her second-guessing every action she had taken this afternoon. It was that love that had her waiting patiently for a contingent of aurors to come through their doors and destroy their lives.

What Bella had done was reckless, impulsive, and outright stunning. First was the fact that she had found the boy at all, let alone that she had kidnapped the child without any sort of uproar. But the fact was that this moment of rashness could bring all of them in direct conflict with Albus Dumbledore and his allies at the Ministry.

They were all still on tenuous footing with the winners of the war and being closely watched for any signs of deviating from their declarations. One word of this brazen act, and her own child would be taken from her arms. She and her family would be thrown to the dementors and left to suffer their torment.

It was a slowly building panic that had been growing since she had discovered who her patient was.

And yet, after looking at the ailments the little toddler was suffering from? She was certain she could not, would not, send him away. That someone, anyone, had done such things to a three-year-old was a shock. It was abhorrent, dismaying, and infuriating. That it was a magical child had made her so mad she had struggled to keep her emotions in check as she entertained her own three-year-old later that afternoon.

“What if that had been Draco? What if Lucius had failed to absolve us of our sins?” Narcissa took a deep drink of the bourbon and bit her lip against the after-burn scouring her throat. It was that sole thought that mellowed her panic and whispered to her compassion.

Given the propaganda from the light-leaning wixen, most people would call her a hypocrite. The middle and lower classes felt that all of the pure-blood houses were a bunch of barbaric heathens that reveled in causing suffering with every choice they made. Right down to their child rearing and family interactions.

There were some families that had very harsh practices, she could not deny that fact, but their world was a harsh and unforgiving one. Magic was a dangerous thing in lax hands, and they all prided themselves on their mastery, decorum, and power. It was their strict respect and tight adherence to their traditions that allowed them to maintain their power, wealth, and prestige.   

Narcissa was born a Black, a family steeped in these old traditions, and corporal punishment was not something unfamiliar to any of them. As old as their house was, they had far more at stake than others; the direct descendants made that known and traitors were dealt with severely.

But even she was having trouble understanding what a toddler could have done to deserve such treatment. Her parents had been stern and firm with her and her sisters. However, they also offered comfort, advice, and guidance.

Her father was a softer man than most and had always showered his daughters with affection and affirmations in the privacy of their home. He had not once raised his hand to them in anger. Her mother, perhaps, had, but only when one of them had truly tested her nerve. After all, they had been teenagers at one point. Confident, entitled teenage girls, at that.

They all had their arguments, their battles of wills, but overall Narcissa felt her childhood had been happy and that she had been cared for. Her parents had assured she was prepared to find a fitting husband, that she could defend herself, and had the means to live a life of comfort and ease.

What had that little boy upstairs done to earn a hand around his brittle neck?

A fire had been lit by one of the elves as cold darkness encroached on her brooding. It was only April, and the nights still held a chill that had to be chased away. She sat there staring into the flames with her worries and doubts for company, waiting for her husband’s return.

Lucius had thankfully been absent when Bellatrix arrived, called away to a session of the Wizengamot.  But that was shortly after lunch. It was now well into evening, and she had some worries about what topic had riled the parliamentary body into such a long sitting.

She could not help but wonder if some alarm had been raised and Lucius had been detained.

Still, she decided instead to think it was merely the old fools of the governing body having a good long fight. They normally could not agree with any real effort and it had become a joke of law-making with the loss of so many prominent voting members.

Alone with her thoughts as she was, they inevitably circled back to the little boy now sleeping upstairs in the guest wing.

Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, was nothing more than a starved, beaten, abused child. He’d been orphaned at one year of age. That meant the monsters who had left the child in the horrible condition he had been in had started their abuse when he was nothing more than a babe.

You could see his ribs; you could see his hips. You could see his spine for Merlin’s sake. Yet somehow he was still breathing. Somehow he still had a heart that was beating. Much like Bellatrix seemed to have done, Narcissa quickly dismissed who the child was, instead focusing on the fact that it was a child, and a child that was in desperate need of food, water, and potions to ensure his continued survival.

She could not, and would not, turn him away. Lucius, however, could be a whole other matter. This was his manor, his family estate. She was but his wife and Bellatrix was merely a guest in the home. By their traditions, Lucius had the final say in anything that happened in this house, and she feared what Bellatrix would do if he reacted poorly.

“Well, this is a pleasant surprise!”

Narcissa jumped as her husband came strolling out of the fireplace. He was, as always, regal looking with his fine platinum hair slicked back and tied with a black bow at his nape. His steel-gray eyes were dancing in the firelight and his tired smile told her he truly was happy to see her there waiting for him.

How she hated to ruin that sentiment.

A playful smirk began to spread to his eyes as he looked at her glass.

“Did I worry you, my love? The case before the court was a grievous one and you know how Fudge gets when he thinks a plot is afoot.” Lucius was taking off his formal cloak and moving it to a nearby coat rack with a mere wave of his hand. “I certainly hope I did not drive you to drink. If so, I apologize.”

Narcissa gave him a small smile, but she could feel it failing to reach her eyes. She stood to greet him. She put the glass down softly and closed the distance between them, wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her head in his chest. She melted as she felt his hand come to the small of her back and lips peck at the top of her head.

“Cissa? Whatever is the matter? Is Draco alright?”

“Draco is fine, I promise.” Narcissa whispered quietly, not sure how to proceed in telling Lucius the news. “Oh Lucius, darling, please, come sit.”

She stepped back, looking up at her husband. His eyes were full of concern and confusion, his face set into determination to fix whatever plagued her. She doubted if he could, or if he could even move past who was in their home, but she had to try.

She led him to the nearby sofa and poured him his own glass of bourbon personally. He took it from her, his face a mask of calm but his eyes still flashing with his worry. She sat next to him daintily and put her head on his shoulder, once more staring into the flames in front of them.

“Bella returned today.” She finally sighed after he had taken several sips of bourbon to steel himself for her news.

“What trouble did she make?” Lucius was putting his trademark cane aside, pulling his fine leather gloves from his hands and taking her hand in his own.

“I fear perhaps, it may be too much trouble she’s wrought.” Narcissa whispered and called the diagnostic she had performed on Harry to her hands from nearby. “Lucius, may I show you something?”

“Of course.” Lucius nodded against her head, twining their fingers together. “Cissa, you know whatever trouble has befallen you; despite my feelings on your sister, I will do my utmost to set things right.”

“I don’t know if you can. Or will want to once you know.” Narcissa guided the parchment into his hands and waited for him to start to unfurl it. “I am sorry I am being so vague, Lucius. I find myself unable to wrap my mind around any of it. I must ask you to be patient with me.”

A wrinkle marred the smooth skin of Lucius’ brow as he began to read the parchment she’d provided. He released her hand in the process. His eyes were steadily moving down the page and his frown was only growing deeper.

“Cissa? What am I reading?” He finally asked, his fingers dug into the thick aged parchment still in hand.

“Bella came back with a child.” Narcissa ripped the bandage off of the gaping wound and lowered her head and turned slightly away, unwilling to see the disappointment and anger her husband would surely have at the news. “I… I will get into how, and why, but that is the diagnostic scan I did on the boy. He’s only three, Lucius. A baby really, given he weighs no more than a stone and looks like a fake skeleton with skin.”

“Three?” The man’s tone darkened with both disbelief and apprehension. He met her gaze now as she took a tentative look to see how upset he truly was. There was a shade of rage trying to work its way across his face and she wondered how long it would hold back after she told him who the child was. “Stars above, Narcissa! All of this? A toddler?”

The man stood to pace, staring at the parchment and running a finger along its long list.

“Complex break of the tibia, upper respiratory infection, concussion, fever, nerve damage…” He stopped briefly, staring into the darkness outside the room. He became very still suddenly as if thinking of something before turning his gaze to her. “Please tell me Bella didn’t do this.”

“No! Merlin, no!” Narcissa stood in shock at that statement and shook her head vehemently; her hair tickling her skin and forming a shroud around her. “Lucius, we both know she left only two weeks ago. Bella had no way to leech all his body weight from him. Lucius, she left because she got some wild idea in her head and set out to achieve it. She went hunting for Harry Potter.”

Lucius’ face darkened considerably, and his jaw clicked into place as he grit his teeth. He prided himself on his calm control and was likely trying to keep himself from shouting in outright anger. She lowered her head again and began to play with her fingers. There was little more to say other than the truth, so she took a breath and moved forward.

“She actually found him.”

The silence was suffocating. Narcissa waited for the full realization to hit her husband and for him to truly lose his composure. She knew he would quickly realize that who she’d done the scan on was who Bellatrix had set out to find.

Lucius’ face was completely blank and unreadable, overcome by a mix of shock and utter disbelief, she was sure. She could not blame him for that. She too had her doubts when she first laid eyes on the lightning bolt scar upon the boy’s forehead. Surely, Dumbledore would have put more effort into hiding their beloved savior. Surely, he would have had numerous protections and guards for the boy.

But with how Bellatrix had told it, she had merely waited for the boy to be thrown out of the house he lived in and had taken him without contention. Without anyone stopping her.

She watched as Lucius’ eyes returned to the results and then back up to her with narrowed eyes.

“You are telling me; Bellatrix found the boy, and what? Kidnapped him?”

“Her original plan was to kill him. Rid the world of him in some odd sacrifice for the Dark Lord’s cause.” Narcissa let out a breath and reached a hand for the man’s arm. “However, when she got there, and saw what the muggles were doing…”

“Muggles?” Lucius snarled viciously and moved away from her in a tiff. “The daft man left him with bloody muggles?!”

“Remember, there are no Potters left, and Lily Potter was muggle-born. I can safely assume that the only family the child had was her muggle relatives.” Narcissa scoffed at the idea that muggles could raise a magical child, even if that child was a half-blood. “Lucius, the muggles did these things to him. This is something that has been going on for a while now. Probably since he was left with them. I can only surmise that they knew he would be magical.”

Lucius blinked at her in surprise. But the information sank in just as quickly as the rest and he blinked as he handed the paper back to her. She returned it to the table and took his hand desperately.

“I know, Lucius. I know this is a very reckless and stupid thing she’s done. She saw him in the rain, broken and beaten, and she kidnapped him instead. She brought him here, brought him to me to heal him. To help him. Merlin knows I have never dealt with such brutalities against someone so small, but I think I have him stable at least.”

“Reckless? If anyone breathes a word of him, we’ll be in Azkaban before the ink dries!” Lucius immediately voiced very similar concerns to her own and she nodded in agreement with the statement. “They will blame us for his condition!”

“I know!” Narcissa snapped back, then set her shoulders and calmed herself. “I know. At the same time, I cannot in good conscience throw him back to whatever demons did these things to him. And…”

“And?” Lucius narrowed his eyes once more and she swallowed. Lucius was almost always kind to her, but they had their rows. They had their spats. His silver tongue could be vicious as well as charming and she knew he wanted to lash out at her and Bellatrix for their weak hearts. “Well, out with it Cissa, let’s have the whole of our demise.”

“Come.” She grabbed his hand firmly and started to pull him to the hall. She could not explain this next part; she could only show him.

She had only fully understood her sister’s actions when Bella had come to the room as she started healing the boy. She watched covertly as her confident, wild sister had picked up the frail hand and held it tenderly in her own. She watched eyes that normally glinted with bitter hatred soften and gaze upon the little broken body with a tenderness she had never seen her sister display. It was then she realized her sister’s true motivation.

They quietly ascended to the second floor and moved to the guest wing. She led him to the last room furthest down the hall. A safe place tucked away should any other guests unexpectedly drop by. Narcissa slowly opened the door, casting a muffling spell on its frame as she peered into the room and checked on the occupants.

Inside was her older sister Bella, in a transfigured rocking chair that she had moved towards the large glass windows looking out over the back courtyard. The woman’s hair was still wild from the rain; haphazardly pulled into a failing ponytail and strung out all along the chair and her shoulders. She wore a plain cotton dress; a muted blue affair that Narcissa herself had given the elf. It was not her usual lacy, black, skimpy affairs that screamed dominatrix and Death Eater.

In her arms was the little child, cocooned in a light blanket and head nestled at her neck as she slowly rocked both herself and him in a soothing, lulling rhythm. A flush had begun to spread on his cheeks, and the closed eyes were scrunched shut and brow furrowed, showing the sleep the child was in was fevered and stressful.

His little whimpers also spoke to this fact and Bella cocooned herself around the boy as he moaned and twisted in his sleep.

She stepped back so Lucius could step forward. Immediately his face went slack and his eyes widened as he took in the seemingly domestic scene in front of him.

Bellatrix had always been a strong-willed, powerful witch. Her sister had earned her reputation in the Dark Lord’s ranks and even Lucius knew not to anger her lest he lose a limb or an eye. She would not kill him out of respect and love for Narcissa; but Bellatrix would certainly maim the man if she felt he was getting too overbearing.

The scene before them both completely contradicted Bellatrix’s whole personality as they knew it. But, on some level, Narcissa could understand where it was coming from. While Bellatrix was not one for such open displays of affection - not to her husband, not to her parents, and only rarely to herself - she was overly open and adoring to Draco.

The one thing Bellatrix had wanted more than anything, she had been denied. Many times, in fact. At one point, Narcissa had feared her sister would die trying to conceive her own child, and she very nearly had. After she nearly died with the fifth miscarriage, Narcissa had to forcibly tell the woman to choose. To live and thrive, without a child, or to realize she would be dead before she was thirty.

“It’s alright, my hatchling.” Bella’s voice was whisper soft, and yet louder than anything around them. It seemed to float from her lips to the child’s forehead as she pressed her cheek to his fevered skin; her arms wrapped around his back and draped over his little legs in her lap. “I have you. No one will ever, ever hurt you again, little hatchling.”

Bella kept cooing sweet nothings to the child. Calling him her hatchling, little one, and baby. Narcissa had heard them all in the moments and hours after her arrival. Seeing a child so utterly abused and neglected as this little boy had been? It had lit a fire under that old desire, and it had flipped Bella’s instincts away from murder and towards care. Bella simply hadn’t had it in her to kill the little beaten thing.

“Cissa, what is she…” Lucius hissed quietly, shaking his head back and forth as if he was denying what he saw with his own two eyes.

“Lucius, I know this will be difficult. And we must tread ever so carefully.” Narcissa whispered back, once more wrapping her arms around his waist and pushing herself under his arm at his side. “Bella could not bring herself to harm him. I cannot bring myself to deny her. You know as well as I do how long she tried, Lucius. How each loss drove her further into the insanity and bloodlust that made her so deadly.”

“Are you certain this isn’t just some passing fancy?” Lucius snorted softly and gazed into her eyes with a calmer resignation.

“Look at her. This is the calmest I’ve ever seen her since the fall. She should be burning that neighborhood to the ground. But she told me she knew if she did anything to the muggles, the alarm would be raised. She’s not held that level of reasoning in a long time, Lucius.”

“They actually still live?” Lucius curled his lip and crinkled his nose. “I suppose that is a point to her favor. But it does not entirely remove the risk.”

“I may be able to mitigate the risk, my dear. I am fairly certain there is a ritual in the Black Family Grimoire, a blood rite. A blood-adoption. I would just need to ask to see it.” Narcissa closed her eyes and let the idea she’d had earlier fill her mind, looking again for holes or snags that would doom them all to prison. “Aunt Walburga has always had a soft spot for Bella. I’m certain with a proper explanation, she would agree. We could make the boy a Black. We could make him hers.”

“And the scar?” Lucius drawled on trying to squint and see the famous marking from their spot at the door.

“Well, you see Lucius, we women know of this wonderful invention called makeup.” Narcissa smiled sarcastically and gave him a small grin, trying to loosen his trepidation about the whole affair. “I’ve tested it already; it will cover the scar until we can find a discreet goblin to do a glamor. Keep in mind, no one will be seeing him for a good while yet. I fear he will be quite ill despite what I have done and will need time to return to health. That gives us time, my love. Time to find the ritual, make a paper trail, and come up with a convincing story. Don’t you think?”

“Ah, now we get to my place in all this.” Lucius was loosening up. Shoulders sagged, and he cracked his neck before turning his head to her. “You need documents done and filed discreetly, do you?”

“You are so good with forgeries, my dear.” Narcissa smiled slyly and heard his quiet acceptance. “And you are so very close with the Minister. He would hardly ask any questions if you said it was a favor to the family to let this very delicate matter be handled by Lady Black and yourself.”

“Flattery, even. It isn’t just Bella who’s confounded, is it?”

“He believes his name is Freak.” Narcissa let slip the only name the boy replied with when she had asked. “Those barbarians only called him such. If I had to guess, he did accidental magic in a desperate bid to save himself. The muggles went mad with fear. Or hatred. It isn’t quite clear given what Bella relayed about the man she saw with him.”

“Accidental magic at that age?” Lucius would not believe that yet. She too had trouble with it, but it was the only thing that fit the words the man had thrown the boy’s way and the obvious neglect and abuse he had faced. Muggles feared what they did not understand and typically reacted viscerally to magic. It was the reason for the Statute that kept them hiding.

“Regardless, he is just a baby. What if that had been Draco’s fate? What if we had been sent away?”

“Severus would have taken him in, you realize. There is no way Draco would have been mistreated in any manner had we gone to Azkaban.” Lucius noted darkly. He clicked his tongue against his cheek a few times before wrapping her up in his arms. “Please tell me Draco doesn’t know he’s here. Our son is horrible at keeping secrets and would give us away immediately.”

“Our son is three.” Narcissa smacked his arm and pushed away with a smile upon her face. Lucius was coming around faster than she could have hoped, and she knew the next step would be to consult with Bella.

“You know, my father warned me about you Blacks. Merlin only knows why I did not heed the warning. You’ll both be the death of me.”

“Please, you would die of boredom without us.” Narcissa smiled back proudly. “Thank you, Lucius.”

“Ah, don’t thank me yet. Let us speak with Bella.” Lucius was releasing her muffling charm and moving to enter the room as was his right to do. “Let us all be sure of ourselves and solidify this charade. We wouldn’t want to count the chickens before they are hatched and all that.”

“Of course.” Narcissa nodded to him and knocked lightly on the door frame. “Sister? Is it okay to enter?”

Bella had sat up at the knock. As was her way, her wand had come up like a viper ready to strike, but it instantly lowered as Narcissa swept her way past Lucius to head off any misunderstandings.

“Oh, of course, Cissy.” Bella blinked at her hopelessly at first then looked back down on the child with concern. “He is so warm, Cissy. Should he be so warm? Didn’t you give him a fever reducer, didn’t you heal those welts?”

“I told you he might get worse before he got better, didn’t I, Bella? Those horrible muggles have done many things to him, and he is rather weak at the moment.” Narcissa came to stand next to the chair and brushed back the boy’s bangs, feeling the heat that had concerned Bellatrix so thoroughly. She admitted concern as well, but she had already assumed the child would nosedive before he started improving. “He only knew the struggle of staying alive despite what those monsters were doing. Now that we have tended his wounds, given him medicine, his body is realizing it mustn’t fight as it once did. It knows it that it has been hurt, and it knows it can now rest. Do not worry, my sister. We will see him well; he just needs time.”

“Thank you, Cissy. I…” Bella’s eyes finally set on Lucius, coming in slowly and cocking his head to the side to get a good look at Harry’s face and scar. “Lord Malfoy.”

Even Narcissa was shocked by Bellatrix’s formal address of her husband. She typically delighted in calling Lucius all sorts of different variations of his name to get a rise from the younger man.

“My word, I guess Narcissa wasn’t lying.” Lucius was blinking in surprise then giving her a sarcastic lift of his lip. “Are you certain the child didn’t befuddle you, Bella? Should we cast a Finite to be sure?”

Bella’s response was visceral, but soft as she grasped the boy closer to her chest and her wand came up once more, wavering in her fingers as she watched Lucius like a cornered, feral animal.

“Calm yourself.” Lucius tutted at her and took a step back. “I only meant to tease, Bellatrix. I am not going to take your prize from you. I merely wished to see for myself your feat. However did you find him?”

“I went to that deplorable neighborhood that Severus loves so much.” Bella lowered her wand slowly this time, still eyeing Lucius warily. “I remembered he grew up with the a lot of muggles, including that mudblood he was so fond of.”

“Lily, yes.” Lucius quirked his brow at her casual tone. It was as if she had merely gone on a shopping trip, not tracked down the savior of the wizarding world. “Go on.”

“I began to, ugh,” Bella’s lips curled into a sneer, and she shuddered fiercely. “Ask around. About a red-headed woman and her family. A few of the older muggles were forthcoming about the funeral, the tragedy of the car accident, whatever the hell that is, and about her sister taking in the grandchild.”

“One would have thought Dumbledore would have obliviated the former neighborhood.” Lucius was snickering in amusement. “He must be losing his touch.”

“Or he felt no one would bother looking.” Narcissa could not help but interject. Why else leave the boy with utterly no protections?

“I used the Imperius on the woman who claimed to be friends with the sister. She gave me the address after that.” Bella smirked and got that feral look in her own dark eyes. “Dreadfully boring place. Identical houses in a row. They hardly came outside and there was a ward up. A blood one. It burned my skin if I got too close.”

“Then how did you get your hands on him, Bella?” Narcissa had not thought of asking this in much detail. She only asked why she had Harry Potter in her home and had gotten the abridged version of Bella’s rambling thought process.

“A muggle man drug him out into the rain like a sack of trash.” Bella snarled. “Tossed him about like a ragdoll then just left him outside. Didn’t even look back or see me standing in the street. Yelling on and on about freakishness and telling the boy he couldn’t come back in until he learned to act a proper human being. The nerve! As if he is the normal one! Magic is far superior…”

“Ah… Bella… careful.” Narcissa pointed out quickly. The child had begun to stir with the growing volume of her voice. Narcissa had not dared give the boy a sleeping draught, using instead a light sleeping spell so as not to depress his breathing. They could wake the boy if they weren’t careful.

Bella quickly quieted, watching the boy’s face worriedly as he settled back into her collarbone. The child pushed his forehead into her skin, a soft little moan escaping his lips as tiny fingers curled into her hair gently. Bella was stunned into silence as the little boy merely slept on, his fingers gently grasping and letting go of her hair; subconsciously eager to grip onto the warmth he’d found but also afraid to do so.

“Well then, I suppose that is that then.” Lucius was moving over another chair to sit down and crossed his arms. He summoned Dobby, making the elf fetch his parchment and quill. “Bella, I am torn between commending you on finding the boy or calling in the mind-healers, given you kidnapped him without ensuring there weren’t witnesses, traces, or a number of other things.”

Bellatrix was glowering Lucius’ way at first, but Narcissa saw the man raise his hand to silence any protest as Dobby reappeared with the requested stationery.

“Yet here he is, and no one has come to raid our home.” Lucius afforded Bellatrix her victory and tapped the quill for a moment before unfurling his own parchment. “It is clear you won’t be putting him back, so we will make of it what we will. His name?”

“I’m sorry?” Bella sat back in shock at the question. While she had been clear in her thoughts earlier, Cissa was certain the small dose of Calming Draught she had taken had all but left her system.

“His name, Bella.” Lucius asked impatiently, his voice taking on a bored quality and his eyebrows raising into his hairline. “You aren’t seriously thinking you can go around calling him Harry Potter, are you? You’d be dead before the conviction was settled.”

“Oh.” Narcissa breathed out understanding. A name. The boy needed a name that was in line with her gambit. “Yes! He needs a proper name; don’t you think, Bella?”

“I asked him a few times before it became too much. He thinks his name is Freak to be honest.”

That caused Bella to soften her gaze as she turned her head back into the boy’s forehead. A small frown crossed her face at first, as she stared out the windows. But then slowly a settled look replaced it, clearly thinking of something important before setting her shoulders and getting a determined look on her face.

“Corvus.” Bella whispered at first. But then she tilted her head up and looked rather pleased with herself. “Corvus Regulus Black.”

Lucius wrote the name diligently, his fingers flicking the quill with a flourish at the end, and returned his gaze to the woman and child. Narcissa could not help the fond smile that came to her lips. The tradition in their family was to name children after constellations and stars. While her name wasn’t in line with this, the bulk of the family had names in line with this tradition.

Cassiopeia, Pollux, Sirius, Regulus, Bellatrix, Andromeda, Orion.

Lucius had even allowed her to honor this tradition, naming her own son Draco. The Dragon.

“Birthday?” Lucius continued, surely wanting to start thinking about the story he was going to use.

“Regulus was on June 25^th, wasn’t he, Bella?” Narcissa offered up happily. “It would allow us to celebrate both Draco’s and Corvus’ birthdays together!”

It was an easy tidbit of information that would tie the boy more into the Black family. Names were reused, handed down. Regulus had been their cousin. He and Sirius had been the main heirs of the Black Family. Aunt Walburga and Uncle Orion had been proud individuals with strong ideals. Ideals that had shunned their sister Andromeda when she’d married the muggle-born and shunned Sirius as he decried everything the family stood for.

But Regulus had been the good son. The proud one, honored and ready to take up the family mantle. He and Bella had similar ideals and for whatever reason, Bella had been protective of the younger man. He was practically their unofficial baby brother, really.

His death had dealt the woman a large blow and she had resolutely refused to believe that Regulus had betrayed the Dark Lord in any way. She felt others in the group had set her little brother up for failure because of how well and how quickly he had risen in the ranks.

Narcissa believed Regulus had panicked and tried to leave. He had only been 18 at the time of his death. The horrors most Death Eaters were asked to commit would have been a hard thing to face at such a young age. She had struggled as a twenty-four-year-old.

“That is right.” Bella slowly began to smile at her and then looked at the boy in her arms. “Cissy, do you think it alright to…”

“Aunt Walburga always adored you, Bella.” Narcissa smiled knowingly and nodded her head to her sister. “I think she will be thrilled to have you honor her son in such a way.”

“Even though he’s…”

“He will be ours, Bella. Don’t you worry one bit.” Narcissa cut her off.

Yes, the child was a half-blood by the standards of the old families; the traditionalist families. But, if the spell she was thinking of did what she thought it did, they’d be replacing the muggle-born’s blood with Bellatrix’s blood instead.

“So, June 25^th 1980, then.” Lucius was reciting and writing down the information and some other notes to himself. “Now the hard part. Where exactly did we find the little one? We cannot claim Rodolphus; that would make him a Lestrange and given he’s disowned you, it would create a legal battle, and you lose the child that way.”

“Give me some time with that, Lucius.” Narcissa interjected, saving Bella from coming up with a wild idea herself. “I will think on it and we can file everything once we know the ritual worked.”

“Ritual?” Bella swung on her. Narcissa had not yet brought up the idea of using the family ritual book and blood magics to claim the boy as theirs.

“You wish him to be yours, don’t you, Bella?” Narcissa came to her side and put a hand on her free shoulder. “Do not lie to me, Sister. You’ve been cradling him for hours on end, fretting and hovering over him as if you bore him yourself.”

“I shouldn’t.” Bella whispered, brushing back the boy’s hair and frowning. “I should have killed…”

Narcissa took a glance to Lucius, watching all of his concerns still flooding his thoughts and causing a frown. But she knew Bellatrix too well and knew she’d conclude what was driving all her actions.

“But I could not. I cannot. I do, Cissy. The little hatchling needs a mother. A proper one.”

“Can you be that for the boy?” Lucius was laying the quill down and raising a thin, aristocratic brow towards her. “Bella, I am more than willing to forge whatever documents you and Cissa need. But I would be lying if said I did not have concerns regarding your conviction. Not to mention these moods of yours. You could very easily turn him into a lost cause afraid of his own shadow.”

“She hasn’t once done anything inappropriate around Draco, darling.” Narcissa reminded him softly. “While she has her days, she knows well enough to tell me of them, don’t you, Sister?”

“Yes.” Bella nodded in a very rare show of shyness and embarrassment.  “I would not harm the hatchlings. Not my dragon, not my raven.”

“And, Lucius, I think we’ve more than enough room in this old manor to accommodate one more.” Narcissa gave Bella’s shoulder another squeeze, smiling as she looked up at her pleadingly. “Draco could do with a playmate. I could certainly watch little Corvus should his mother need some time to herself. To recenter. To refocus.”

“His mother.” Bella whispered happily and traced the boy’s sunken cheeks carefully.

“Very well then.” Lucius stood and looked one more time at the little boy and Bella. “I will wait to hear from you, my love. Send my regards to Walburga.”

“Aunt Walburga?” Bella blinked up with a frown and pout. She’d been avoiding most of their family since the divorce. Shame causing the woman to retreat into a dark depression, and blinding rage on other days.

“Do not trouble yourself at the moment.” Cissa diverted her back to her bundle then nodded back to her husband and sat on the nearby bed. “I will make sure she knows you send your love.”

Lucius nodded in understanding and left, probably to check on Draco and then have a late dinner. Narcissa felt some of the tension finally leaving her shoulders as she sighed and looked at the thin, battered boy in her sister’s lap.

“I doubt Aunt Walburga will be pleased by my actions. Why would we be going there?” Bella sounded forlorn and resolved. But also outraged that Narcissa was actively moving her about as she saw fit.

“Do trust me, Bella.” Narcissa smiled like a cat with a mouse and brushed back her sister’s hair. “You aren’t the only one who can come up with coy plans and cunning plots. I will see him yours, dearest sister. You will finally have your child.”

“I do not deserve to…”

“You listen here, Bellatrix Druella Black.” Narcissa stood back and wagged her finger at the woman now crinkling her eye at her. “You do so deserve to claim him as your own. Clearly, those who had him did not take care to keep him. You will be a fine mother, Bella. You will see.”

“Thank you, Cissy.” Bella whispered hoarsely and cuddled into boy who clutched at her even more. Even asleep, the little one had some sense that Bella was safe and clung to that mercy as if it were merely fleeting.

But Narcissa knew Bella was all but consumed with the child by now. And now she had to ensure that both thrived in their new roles. And she would. For her sister and for the little boy they were now calling Corvus. And for her own family, now sheltering them both from the world that would condemn them.

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

The morning came all too quickly. Bella’s first awareness was a warm flush of heat on her face. Slowly, that warmth crept upwards and soon her eyelids were being lit up by a flaming light that caused her to scrunch her eyes and groan in rebellion.

“Bleeding sun. Doesn’t it realize how early it is?” Her mind tried to whirl into wakefulness, but her eyes and her body both still felt laden with sleep. She moved to curl away from the offending sunlight, but was stopped instantly by a hard jab into her ribs and she hissed.

Now she was awake. Pain always had a way of getting the blood pumping, and she sat up in a panic over her unfamiliar setting. This was not her room; this was not her bed. She was sitting in a rocking chair near a tall set of windows facing towards the rising sun, allowing it the unabashed assault it had launched on her eyes.

It began to dawn on her that something, something important, was missing and she began to glance around wildly. She was in this room for a reason and that reason was…

“Corvus.”

She was up in a flash; eyes flew over every inch of the floor and room around her. Where was her hatchling? What had happened? Had she just dreamed all of that up in some stupor? No, she was certain she had taken a threadbare child from horrible, demonic muggles and brought him here. Why else was she asleep in a wooden rocking chair?

“Calm down, sister.” Cissa’s calm, soothing voice came from the adjacent doorway to the bathroom where the blonde woman was walking in softly with a dark-haired bundle clutched to her chest. “I have him.”

“Why?” Bella could not help the thick snarl from her throat nor the narrowing of her eyes. That was her hatchling, why had her sister taken him?

“I forget how horrid you are in the mornings.” Cissa was huffing back at her and narrowing her eyes as well. “I wished to check his bandages and give him more pain relief and fever reducer. He was more than overdue.”

Bella slowly let her shoulders unclench and began to slowly inch her way back into the chair, glancing at the child’s face as Cissa walked towards the bed in the room.

“I was able to convince him to eat some porridge, though not nearly enough, so I gave him some milk with a nutrient potion mixed in.” Cissa was not bringing the boy back to Bella and she sat sideways in the chair, hands clenching the armrest as she watched her sister lay the boy down softly and begin to tuck him into the plush bedding decked in green and silver. “That will be our largest hurdle; he was convinced he had not yet ‘earned’ his share.”

The sneer on Narcissa’s face told of the fury the woman was barely holding in. Bella watched the little face, far calmer than it had been the night before, eyes twitching slightly under the sunken lids.

“What do you mean?” Bella finally reined in the panic and possessiveness enough to address her sister properly. After all, the younger woman was doing all the work so far.

“He kept muttering ‘chore first, food maybe’.” Narcissa was waving her wand about the boy’s leg, set the day before and now wrapped securely. “I all but had to force the spoon in his mouth to get him to eat. Then he was in a panic because he felt he’d disobeyed me.”

“I should have taken them.” Bella cracked her knuckles as she clutched the chair harder, her nails indenting the softer wood. “I should have thrown them in the dungeon; I should be torturing them until they all but tear their skin away…”

“While I share the sentiment, Bella, that really should not be your focus right now. You should be earning his trust and showering him with affection.” Narcissa sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, petting Corvus’ thick black hair carefully. “Bella, you yourself said it. As long as they live, no one will expect that something has gone wrong.”

“Still, it should not go unpunished. Such acts are for those deserving. Not little hatchlings who have done nothing wrong yet.” Bella licked her lips and wished her sister wasn’t being so convincing with her words.

“And I promise sister, it will not.” Narcissa smiled wickedly and stood back up with a final check of the boy’s temperature and that her potions were doing as they were intended. She straightened her fine silk dress, green and trimmed in black, and called for her elf. “Mazel, please keep a close eye on Corvus. You will alert me immediately if he becomes restless or if his fever seems to spike. Bella and I have business to attend to.”

“Yes Lady Malfoy, Mazel be watching little one.” Mazel was eyeing Corvus softly, her ears drooping down before bowing to her mistress.

“Cissy, you cannot think to trust the elf with…”

“Bella, you will be getting cleaned up and dressed.” Narcissa did not let her finish the thought and her blue eyes flashed with warning. “Meet Lucius and I at the table for breakfast.”

“Cissy, you forget that I am older…”

“And you forget whose house you are in.” Narcissa was the youngest, but that did not make her the meekest. That honor had been Andromeda’s, as proven by her taste in wizards and her overly forgiving nature. Narcissa was not afraid of her and Bellatrix hated that fact at times. “He will sleep, Bella. The pain reliever will rob him of the choice. We must not dawdle. If you wish to have him, then we must act now, not later when it suits you.”

Bella pouted, scowling up at Narcissa as the woman folded her arms. She was right. They had to move now, before things could go wrong. With her luck as it was, and the risk so high, she had to trust that her sister had a plan that would work and work well.

“Fine.” Bella stood abruptly and cracked her neck with a sickening pop. Narcissa nodded but pointed at the door with authority and Bella moved off to her rooms in the family wing to obey the command.

Paisley had set the room to rights in her absence. Her clothes were no longer strewn about as if a whirlwind had hit. In the bathroom, fresh linens were already waiting, and the shower was steaming hot in anticipation of her arrival. At least she would not have to take much time following her sister’s direction.

“Cissy and Lucky said Aunt Walburga’s name. It must be a family ritual she wishes to use, but which one is the question?” Bella mused to herself, her hands knuckle deep in her curls, working in the shampoo liberally and letting the hot water wake her up more.

Stepping out, she was met with the elf holding out a fluffy gray towel. She snapped it up and moved to the mirror. The elf too was moving; one of her tamer black dresses was snapping to a hanger just behind her as she dabbed a spot of perfume on her neck and began to comb and set her hair.

It had a silver filigree dancing along horizontally, with a wide black sash at the midsection. The shoulders were open, and a short cape of solid black cotton fell down the back. The elf had also grabbed her boots, now shining without the dirt and grime she’d drug in yesterday.

“Does Mistress Bella be needing Paisley for anything else?”

“No.” Bella dismissed the creature and flicked open her jewelry box nearby.

Clearly Cissa had told the elf what garments she wanted her in, and it was clear they were going to be meeting with their Aunt Walburga today. She clasped a simple silver broach with a black onyx at the center around her neck. Leaning forward to stare into the mirror, she painted her lips in her favorite crimson shade and dabbed a touch of blush to her cheeks and made sure she looked the proper lady.

Set to rights, Bella made her way to the breakfast room, a smaller affair than the dining hall, and sat heavily at the small table with her relatives. Lucius was as he always was this time of day. He sat at the head of the table with a delicate cup in his hand and a page of the prophet in the other. The kitchen elves were busy filling it up with strong black coffee and putting out crepes, berries, and other offerings for the morning.

Narcissa was folding a napkin and placing it in her lap as her favorite espresso was placed at her right hand. Draco was not typically up yet at this hour and the adults were enjoying a peaceful, quiet morning. Or so it would look to anyone spying upon them.

“Mazel is occupied, but Mitzy and Lizzie should be fine to keep Draco entertained until I return.” Narcissa was opening the conversation as she doctored her own crepes with blackberries and cream.

Bella tried her hardest to focus on the food, not the crawling itch that told her to go back upstairs. The elves knew by now she preferred a jam filling and a touch of sugar. But she had little appetite and merely poked at the fine food with a listless fork.

“I deal with grown children in the Ministry, Cissa. I think I can handle a three-year-old for a few hours.” Lucius was humming tiredly, never taking his eyes off the newspaper.

“Yes, of course you can.” Cissa was snorting into her cup and rolling her eyes. “However, should the need arise, those are the elves I would prefer you call.”

“Ah. Of course.” Lucius lowered his paper and looked at Cissa abashed. He was then sizing her up, that thin, angular face darkening a shade as they met eyes. “Bella, how are we feeling this morning?”

“Just fine, Lucky.” Bella clipped back and smiled as if nothing at all was wrong. “And you?”

“I am well.” Lucius’ brows quirked briefly but he decided to return to his wife and her more pleasant demeanor. “I assume you will be calling on Walburga today?”

“Yes. I feel it best to get this done now.” Narcissa sipped her espresso. “I am also hoping to stop at the apothecary before we come home. My stores are not nearly stocked enough for Corvus’ needs, and I will need to purchase some necessities.”

“I see.” Lucius was handing over a small green velvet bag that Cissa was quickly tucking into her sleeve and tying around her wrist. “I’m sure Severus would be able to provide a sufficient stock.”

“While I would prefer Severus’ superior brewing, I also know who he works for, Lucius.” Narcissa was sniffing and dabbing her napkin to her lips. “I’d rather not take that risk just yet. I can ensure the potions are of quality, do not fret.”

“Yes dear. I should have realized you had thought of everything.” Lucius was smirking to himself and shaking his head. “And should the other child need tending?”

“His name is Corvus.” Bella was snarling under her breath and Lucius’ brow was raised once more her way.

“Mazel is keeping a close eye on him, Lucius. I have informed her to find me immediately should he need anything.”

Narcissa was tapping her fork on her plate to draw Bella’s attention, and she sat back to rein in her snappish tone. She really should be kissing their feet, not being a thorn in their side. Her mind wouldn’t allow it though, and so she kept on scowling.

“Well then, I will leave you ladies to it. Do let me know how things turn out.”

“Of course, my love.” Narcissa smiled sweetly at her husband as he passed behind her and leaned down to peck her on the cheek. “Do enjoy your morning. Draco should wake in the next hour.”

“I appreciate the warning.” Lucius was snickering and moving away, leaving the two sisters in silence. Bella sat like a dejected child, waiting to be dismissed. Cissa merely finished her espresso and made a motion with her hands to signal the elves.

“I understand Bella, I do. You do not wish to leave his side for a moment. I was the same when Draco arrived.” Cissa whispered without warning and Bella’s head snapped up. “But this is for his benefit. Come, let us visit our aunt and hope she is not too upset at us.”

Bella was quick to stand and follow Narcissa to the back courtyard. It was the most open place on the grounds, and offered a safe place to apparate to and from. Both women nodded at each other before popping away to their shared destination.

Grimmauld Place was like any other borough in London. Concrete and stone streets wove a complicated maze of pathways through towering townhouses and storefronts. Occasionally a small park would be allowed to flourish, giving the illusion of greenery and fresh air for the woefully trapped city denizens. It was here that they landed and waited for a few moments to ensure no one had seen them.

There were people moving about, but not as many as there could be. They walked about the stone sidewalks, either reading papers as they went, or talking to companions that were with them.

The sidewalks were lined with black wrought iron fencing, only breaking for each set of stone stairs leading up to old wooden doors and metal mailbox receptacles. A man with a bulging pouch was moving along and filling each box with parcels and mail.

Owls were so much easier.

The alternating mocha and amber stones, along with the indentations of the stonework, were the only real ways to tell each home apart in the long line of masonry racing down the street. The muggles and their monotony were once again slapping Bellatrix in the face.  

If anyone thought hard on the topic, they would wonder why the Blacks were here. They were the oldest family on record, and were some of the staunchest believers in blood purity and separation from muggles and their ilk. Why in Merlin’s name would they be sandwiched in between the muggles of London?

Their history told the tale, one that would be repeated unless someone stood up to the erosion of their rights and their history.

A grand mansion once stood in this place. A castle dotting the rolling hills and landscape before the neanderthals even thought to build one for themselves. The Blacks could trace their lineage all the way to the Middle Ages, after all. Well before London had become the metropolis it was today. Their home was said to have been made of the finest sandstone and granite. The windows were decorated with filigree accents and allowed views unrivaled of the untouched lands around them. It had wings upon wings of rooms; all filled with tapestries, finery, and a show of their wealth.

That is, until London turned into a seat of power for the muggle kings and queens, and then as a major trade market. With each new step, the Blacks had begun to feel the pressure. The kings were jealous of their wealth and influence. They attempted to conscript them into service. When that failed, they attempted to usurp them, but were unable to defend against the Blacks’ magical prowess. Then came the industrial age, a boom of commerce and manufacturing that required a large influx of weak little muggles to run the mills and shops. All the little vermin needed places to sleep after work, and soon the boroughs began to form.

But the final nail was the Statute of Secrecy.

In 1689, the Ministry finally took a stance on what do to about the increasing violence between muggles and wixen. Some wanted to wage war on the muggles; others wanted to hide away. Those wishing to hide won the vote, and anything magical was to be kept strictly away from muggle eyes. Wizard-kind started retreating, leaving their ancestral homes to avoid directly coming into conflict with the new law.

The Blacks had refused to give up their home for as long as they could. They had outlasted warlords and emperors. But they found they could not outlast the Ministry, their fines, and the rapid onset of technology the muggles were coming up with.

Still, their ancestors refused to fully give up their ancestral lands. This was the place in which they had been born and tempered. The place from which generations of powerful lords and ladies had ruled. They compromised with the Ministry, allowing a strip of townhomes to be built, but claiming the center-most unit for their new home.

12 Grimmauld Place was that home. It was unplottable, hidden from the monkeys, and Uncle Orion had warded the place extensively when he took over as lord. To the muggles on the street, it only looked as if the developers made a mistake in the numbering. It went from 11 to 13 with no 12 between. But in fact, the Black Family had lived there since, watching and waiting.

Despite being camouflaged and hidden from curious onlookers, Bella knew the house was there. She had felt its power since she was a little girl. This place was steeped in their magics and it sung a sweet sonnet to her whenever they visited.

Narcissa finally nodded and they quickly darted across the street to the door. While they needed to hurry, as their dress was not in line with the current muggle fashions, Cissa still knocked politely on the black wooden door. They hadn’t announced themselves as far as Bella knew, and Aunt Walburga would box their ears if she was in her right mind.

A screaming rant about proper decorum and its lost value in their world if she wasn’t.

Walburga Black had lost much of herself these past years. Her eldest son was a traitor, her youngest had died far too young, and then her husband had passed shortly after, rumored to be the stress of losing hold of the direct line in such a fantastic way. It was one of the main reasons Bella hadn’t visited lately.

She and the woman had been close when she was a girl. Walburga had taught a different lesson than her mother had. She taught her pride, confidence, and that women did not need be timid things for display. They had just as much right to magic and its gifts, if not more as women, and could master whatever art to which they felt they were suited.

Seeing the once-proud woman so dulled and out of sorts came as a shock. Especially since she was only in her late 50s.

“That is your future, I’m afraid.” Her mind would scream and tear at itself, the fear of being alone and isolated pecking at her thoughts. “Alone and screaming at the injustice of it all.”

The door was slowly opening, a gnarled little creature peering out at them through the crack. The grungy, hunched house elf barely looked at them, hiding just inside the door.

“No visitors!” It growled threateningly, beady eyes narrowing as a clawed hand raised in a defensive maneuver. “Go away!”

“Oh, Krea…”

Narcissa wasn’t even given the chance to say the elf’s name before he had slammed the door shut. Kreacher was an aggressive little elf. It was probably why Bellatrix liked him so much. That and he was fiercely loyal to the family. He did their dirty work, espoused their views with just as much conviction, and had an impeccable sense of what was needed and when. He was never in the way, nor did he snivel or overstep his boundaries.

Bella pursed her lips and rolled her eyes as she shouldered Cissa out of the way. Politeness and decorum were all well and good in her circle. But this was Bella’s circle, and such things got you nowhere. She began pounding on the door with urgency. While it earned them some quick, terrified glances from passers-by, Kreacher was back to opening the door a crack as if he knew they’d try again.

He only opened it far enough for his flattened nose and jutting chin to point out, and the elf was trying to shoo them away again with a vicious growl that wasn’t even language. But Bella had already moved, putting her booted foot in the door jamb and her hand on the door’s lacquered surface. She did not have to push hard to open it enough to breech the doorway’s threshold.

“Now Kreacher.” Bella snarled back just as lowly as the elf had done and bent at her waist to hover just above the hunched elf’s back. “Is that anyway to greet family?”

The elf froze as she forced the door open and moved above him. When big black eyes glanced up at her, she gave them a wicked grin of threat. Kreacher looked at Narcissa, standing with her hands folded in front of her, and then back to Bella. She saw the realization dawn on the creature and straightened as he stepped back.

“Oh.” Kreacher realized his mistake but was hardly chastised in any real way. He merely bowed his head in greeting and offered a weak apology. “Mistress Bellatrix. Kreacher did not see you.”

The door was swung open in welcome, and the elf skittered to the side with his thin bony arm stuck out to lead them into the long narrow entryway. Bella strode in as if she owned the place with Narcissa following naught but a few steps behind.

The house seemed to be falling into disrepair. Wallpaper was starting to curl at the corners. The wood floors were starting to gather a layer of dust that showed the footsteps of the only ones moving about. Portraits were askew and some had been gouged in a way that the occupants could no longer speak to the inhabitants as they had in the past.

It added to the heavy silence hanging about that caused Bella’s spine to shiver uncontrollably.

This place had once been full of noise. Guests and dignitaries coming and going. Now it was a mausoleum.

“Lady Walburga is being in the sitting room.” Kreacher’s deep, gravelly voice was directing them as he came to the forefront. He again looked them over, to ensure the veracity of their claim, then nodded as he began down the hall. “Kreacher will inform her of your arrival.”

The sisters stood together quietly, watching the elf disappear into the room at the end of the hall. Walburga would likely make them wait a moment or two in response to their dropping by.

Bella could not help but side-eye her sister, who seemed nonplussed and at ease. She still hadn’t figured out what it was her sister had concocted.

“This way please.” Kreacher was back in a pop, bowing lowly and tucking his arm in the more traditional greeting. He turned on his heel and did not wait for their verbal assent to head towards the sitting room at the back of the house.

Bellatrix was pleased to find that it was in much better shape. The furniture was still plush, luxurious, and set just right so guests could congregate with the Lord and Lady of the House. Of course, now it was just the Lady. The piano looked primed and ready for someone to play while they enjoyed a drink and polite conversation. But no elf appeared to do so. Kreacher had quickly disappeared so as not to impede their visit.

Walburga sat near a window, gazing at the back gardens with a forlorn look in her eyes. Her dark black hair was now graying, and a few strips were now snow white. Her gray eyes were glassy, and her skin looked ashen and wrinkled. She looked far older than her fifty-eight years. Her recent tragedies seemed to have weighed on her quite heavily, and Bella winced away from the sight.

“My dear girls.” The woman stood to greet them. Her arm, though shaking, was motioning to the sofa across from her own. “What a surprise. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Narcissa sat down and folded her hands in her lap; Bella could not help but go to the woman and give her a fierce hug. Druella may have been her mother, but Walburga had been her inspiration. The woman huffed a bit, but her arms came around Bella’s shoulders and she felt the soft pat at her back.

“Bella, I taught you better, I thought.”

“Can I not lavish my favorite aunt with affection?” Bella boasted as they parted and the woman gave her a reproachful, but happy look. “Aunt Walburga, I must apologize. I have been woefully self-absorbed as of late and let my preoccupations keep me. Have you been well?”

“Sit Bella, sit. I understand completely. Had I an inkling what that bastard Lestrange would do, I’d have told Cygnus to intervene.” Walburga was sitting herself, holding up a gnarled finger, a signal to Kreacher. Bella noted how she completely dodged the question about her health. “Men are such cowardly creatures at times. Be watchful Narcissa. Lest the same happen to you.”

“Lucius has far more honor than Rodolphus, Aunt Walburga.” Narcissa politely laughed and took a fine china cup from the tray that Kreacher was now sitting between them all. “He sends his regards. He hopes you will be able to come to meet our son Draco soon. He’s rather proud of him.”

“As are you.” Bella snickered as she sat and mimicked the movements around her. Tea was not quite her favorite, but it would be rude to snub her aunt so thoroughly.

“Yes, yes, the little dragon. I apologize Narcissa, I’ve not been doing well since Orion’s death but I did see the announcements. My old bones do not wish to obey me as they once did, and I find getting out difficult.”

Walburga was picking up her cup and holding it just to her side. Kreacher was there immediately, a small flask in his gnarled fingers that he poured into her tea, and backing away with a bow. Much to Bellatrix’s surprise Kreacher was soon at her side, balancing the flask on the palm of one hand and supporting the front with his other. His brow quirked to her in question, and she quickly put her cup out for the elf to doctor her drink.

The woody, warm scent of firewhiskey met her nose as she tipped the cup up and sipped with a renewed interest.

“You aren’t that old, dear aunt.” Narcissa reached across the narrow gap between the sofas and patted her knee softly. “Perhaps I can help? I did study healing, you know. I’m sure I have a sufficient pain reliever or…”

“Do not waste your time on me, Cissa. This lonely old bat just needs to get over herself is all.” Walburga was tutting and sitting down her cup down in its saucer. “How old is your son now?”

“He’ll be turning four on June 5^th.” Narcissa relayed happily, her smile blinding in its radiance. She loved the little boy more than anything else.

“June is a good month. Summer children are so much easier. The winter ones always seem to go bad.”

Bella snorted some, unable to help hearing hidden jab at Walburga's eldest son, Sirius. A waste of an heir, quite frankly. That he was in Azkaban was a right bit of poetry, though. The papers and the public thought of him as a traitor, a loyalist to the Dark Lord in every way. He was a Black after all.

In truth, Sirius Orion Black had made it his mission to stick every knife he could in his parent’s backs by defying the Dark Lord and fighting for the Order of the Phoenix. Served him right, being lumped in with the other death eaters now. An innocent wouldn’t last long in a place like that. He’d be sucked dry quickly, if he wasn’t already.

“I must agree.” Cissy was chuckling politely and sitting her cup down before sighing. “Though, I regret any further attempts to provide him with siblings have not gone to plan.”

“I am sorry to hear that. I know Lord Malfoy has a solid claim on your first born. I’d not wish to step on any toes. But, if you could have another boy, I’d be more than happy to name them the Black Heir, seeing as I am now bereft of children. And husband.”

“I know you would, Aunt Walburga.” Cissa sat forward with that claim and Bella watched her go. “Actually, Aunt Walburga, I hate to jump to the reason for our visit so quickly, we’ve not seen you in some time, but I…”

“Now Cissa. I taught you better as well.” Walburga sat herself up straight and rigid. Her eyes regained some of their light and she pressed her lips together. She held her teacup and saucer as if she were holding a scepter and orb. A queen now holding court. “One simply does not stop by unannounced for tea. I know this is not a social call. I know you have a purpose here. Let us hear it.”

“My apologies, Lady Black.” Cissa mimicked the tone and squared off with the older woman. “I meant no disrespect.”

“Pshaw, don’t start that nonsense. Bella, do tell your aunt what it is you girls need. I will do what I can for you, surely you know this. Do you need money? I know Lestrange left you quite without.”

“I wouldn’t dare take a knut from you, Aunt Walburga. I am not some charity case.” Bella snarled and crinkled her nose. “Lucius and Narcissa have seen to my lodging. I am grateful for their help, but I will not be patronized like some hapless woman.”

“Good girl.” Walburga was grinning in an approving way. “You’ll land on your feet; we Blacks always do.”

“Aunt Walburga, I was hoping to study the Black Ritual Book.” Narcissa interjected herself back into the conversation as she let Kreacher take her cup. Bella leaned back into the sofa in which they sat, letting her sister take point. “And borrow the dagger.”

“Is that so?” Walburga’s attention was quickly back on Narcissa. Her tone matched the seriousness of the request, and her eyes hardened at the thought. “What exactly is it you are set to do Narcissa? I’d expect such a request from Bella, she’s more the mind for such arts. Not you.”

“It is for Bella’s benefit.” Narcissa sighed and looked Bella’s way before turning back to the matriarch of the family. “You know of her issues in conceiving, I’m sure?”

“Yes, a true tragedy. My Belladonna would have made such a wonderful mother. She’s always been the picture of what our family strives for. “

Bellatrix felt her heart constrict at the praise and could not help the sad smile that crossed her lips. Oh, she had tried so hard for a child all her own. Tried and failed and suffered for the cause.

“Yet, I can tell you both that there is no spell or ritual that would clear her of her affliction.” Walburga hardened once more and returned to business. “But you know this. Otherwise, you’d be asking for yourself.”

“Indeed, I would.” Narcissa nodded in agreement. She wanted more children as well. But their generation seemed to have been cursed with some sort of malediction that prevented or limited the number of children they could have.

“However, I do remember father saying there was a blood adoption ritual. That Uncle Alphard could adopt a child in secret to keep the family’s name alive since there were so few males in our generation.”

“Yes, and we all know how Uncle Alphard took that suggestion.” Bella snorted in laughter, remembering that family gathering with amusement. “I thought he and father would kill each other for the insults.”

“Nearly did, if I remember right.” Walburga was also chuckling, but it was quick, and she was soon frowning. “Alphard was always a stubborn, bull-headed fool. He instead bequeathed his shares to Sirius and look where that got them.”

“Dead and in prison.” Bella chirped the details smugly. Once shunned from the family tree, always shunned.

“I fear we are veering off track.” Narcissa was rubbing her hands together. “Aunt Walburga, Bella has found a boy. His family was lacking completely in both decency and compassion and Bella took him from them.”

Walburga’s gray eyes settled on Bellatrix like a ten-ton weight. She did not shy away from the scrutiny, however, and only nodded in confirmation of what Cissa had said. The woman narrowed her eyes for a moment before turning back to Narcissa.

“While we do fear he may be half-blood, neither of us can in good conscience return him to the culprits. He is in a dire state of health currently and to do so would doom him to a slow death.”

“Instead, you wish to take in some mongrel off the streets?” Walburga’s tone truly darkened then, and Bella glared at the back of Cissa’s head. She had told her sister that Walburga would not abide her actions and felt a great wash of shame come over her.

“I realize the hypocrisy of my request, aunt.” Narcissa hardened her tone in turn. “However, in my naïve youth, I asked my father why he would risk the family in that way. Why would he want Uncle Alphard to do a ritual that may risk someone of impure blood earning our name. Do you know what he told me?”

“The ritual replaces the blood. Not in a literal sense but in the magical sense.” Walburga did not miss a beat. But she let out a breath and pursed her lips as she looked away. She was contemplating Narcissa’s words carefully. “Blood rituals use the blood as the conduit of the magic telling it what it should be instead of what it is.”

“Given I think the mother is the culprit, I felt that if Bella were to complete this ritual, then his blood would be her blood. She would finally have her wish. A child.” Narcissa finished with a proud smile and lifted head. She was rather proud of herself for her idea and Bella had to give her praise for her thinking. “The child is young; he will have no memory of the family if we have anything to do with it. He would be Black, as any of us have been, and Bella would raise him properly. You know this.”

“How old is the child?”

“Three.” Bella answered quietly as she decided to make her own case. Narcissa had thought of the plan, but now she had to sell it. “Aunt Walburga, I stand with you in our ideals. Always. I would not wish to upset you with this request. But the little hatchling was being hurt in ways not even I would condone. I…I had a moment of weakness, and I took him from those who did not deserve him. If I am being honest, I am being selfish. And Cissy assures me he could be mine.”

Walburga’s hand came up resolutely in a halting motion. She stared at them both for a good five minutes as they withered under her intense gaze. Either she was about to throw them out on the pavement or burn them from the tree. Bellatrix was sure it would be both, but sat as if she had merely asked to adopt a cat and had not just betrayed everything the family stood for by asking to adopt a half-blood.

“Kreacher.”

Walburga’s voice finally broke the stalemate, and they straightened to see what she would have the elf do.

“Yes, my Lady?”

“Fetch the family ritual book, would you? And the ritual dagger from my personal safe.” Walburga said firmly. She did not let even the slightest hint of her decision through her steely glare as they continued their silent staring match.

The elf was gone only moments. He placed both in Walburga’s lap as she continued to stare at the sisters with a flat, unreadable emotion. Her hands found both without looking and the aged fingers ran over the tome’s cover carefully.

She took a breath, turning her head from Narcissa to Bellatrix and settling there solidly for a few more tense minutes.

“My Belladonna. You have always been strong-willed and impulsive.” Walburga was sighing softly and finally looking at the book in her hands. “Quick to wit and to anger. But also, quick to love. You are certain this is what you want? You wish to make the boy yours?”

“I do.” Bella sat up stiffly and nodded sadly. “I cannot explain it, auntie, I can’t but…”

“Then, I cannot deny you, Nightshade.” Walburga stopped her and put the book and dagger on her lap alone, her eyes never leaving Bellatrix. “You think him worthy of the Black name?”

“I do.” Bella nodded resolutely. “They tried to break him, to destroy him. He lived to spite them. To prove that he was worthy. I will make him a proper wizard. A powerful one. He will be someone the family can be proud of.”

“Then I will trust your word.”

Walburga pressed her lips together briefly before closing her eyes and taking a steady breath. She pushed herself up and moved towards the hallway with a halting gait. Bella and Cissa shared a concerned look before standing and following the woman to the hall. They noticed they were making their way to the second floor, albeit slowly.

The drawing room was just as the stairs ended and the woman was moving there with a single-minded focus. Inside was the family tapestry. Painstakingly tended and amended with each birth and with each death. The dark green cotton fabric was littered with creamy white branches and dotted flowers. Spread throughout were old-fashioned portraits of the witches and wizards of the Black family. Names and dates were on dovetail banners, waving in a non-existent breeze.  Every so often a scorched black mark would mar the fine fabric; signaling the removal of a traitor or squib that was no longer worthy of a place within their history.

The elderly woman let her fingers trail along the tapestry that encased the entirety of the room. Her eyes looked saddened as she went along a branch until she was at Bella’s own name. Beside her a splotch of black where Rodolphus used to be. Her name now sans any surname as she was once more a Black in Walburga’s eyes.

“Too few are left from your generation.” Walburga noted with a wispy rasp, her eyes saddened as she looked at her own motif then back to theirs. “Your father is incredibly gifted with foresight at times. Orion didn’t see it, nor did I, but that is our hubris.”

“Aunt Walburga, we surely did not intend to upset you.” Narcissa apologized deeply, a concerned frown adorning her lips as she watched Walburga with a heavy heart.

“I am merely pondering, Narcissa.” Walburga sighed once more and began to add a twig of a branch underneath Bellatrix’s name. “What is the child’s name?”

“He didn’t have one.” Bella choked on the words, gritting her teeth. “I wish to name him Corvus Regulus Black. I understand if you wish for me to…”

“The raven. Caller of storms. Messenger of the old gods.” Walburga began to recite the meanings tied to the constellation Bella had thought of first.

“I found him in the rain.” Bella blinked in shock.

“Then what is meant to be, is meant to be, Bella.” Walburga was enchanting the banner with a flick of her wrist. Above it formed a little child with a bonnet about its head. The same motif was on Draco’s portrait nearby. “You knew his true name when you found him. You knew his place.”

“I told her as such.” Narcissa smirked to Bella, who had to admit feeling rather unmoored by the coincidence. She had merely thought of the box with the calming draughts, tying the blackbird motif with a constellation she had been able to remember.

“Divination does not need to be all prophecy and doomsaying. It can come with knowing. It can come with flits of foresight.” Her father had once told her, a knowing grin on his own lips.

“Once the ritual is done, bring a drop of his blood to me.” Walburga noted and leaned on Bellatrix for support. Kreacher was quickly on the move, popping a plush armchair nearby, and Bella guided the woman to it. “It will then tie to him as he grows. If you need any ritual stones or bowls, I am certain there are many in storage.”

“I won’t need them, Aunt Walburga.” Narcissa assured the woman. “I observe all of our ritual days.”

“Druella was always a devout follower. I am glad you have taken up her vigil.” Walburga praised with a bow of her head.

“Thank you, Aunt, for your understanding.” Narcissa was kneeling and cupping the woman’s hands in her own. “Are you certain I cannot find something to help you? If you do not wish it to be me, I can advise you of several discreet healers that could certainly help.”

“Leave it, Narcissa.” Walburga snapped, but it lacked the woman’s usual bite. She seemed determined to suffer with whatever was causing her issues and wanted them to stop bringing the topic up. She was far too proud to have them worrying over her like some decrepit old woman.

Once more Walburga took in the tree around them and looked to Bella with a steady gaze. She furrowed her brow in return, not sure what it was her aunt was doing. Was she truly that ill of health? Was she suffering? Is that why she seems so lost in the past? Was it her mind that was going or her body?

“Girls, a moment if you would.” Walburga stirred from her stupor as Narcissa had begun to stand and give her space. “The House of Black does need an heir.”

That stopped the both of them dead. Bellatrix could not even move an eyebrow in surprise at the statement. She was overjoyed the woman had allowed her this concession. That Walburga had relented despite the boy’s doubtful heritage, only showed Bellatrix how fond the woman was of her and in turn she was equally fond of her.

“Aunt?” Narcissa finally replied, her brows now deeply furrowed as she stared over her shoulder at Bellatrix, looking for some sort of hint as to what Walburga had meant by her statement.

“I had an answer to your problem.” Walburga shrugged a thin shoulder in response. “It would seem, you have the answer to mine.”

“Aunt!” Bella barked in complete shock now. There was no way her aunt was saying what she seemed to be saying. She wasn’t in her right mind. She couldn’t be.

“Aunt Walburga, I did not mean to insinuate that…” Narcissa was more articulate than she had been but Walburga did not let her finish.

“And what choice do you think we have, Narcissa?” Walburga was standing once more, gray eyes flashing in anger, but also desperation. “This house has existed since the Middle Ages. I will not see us decay this way any longer!”

Narcissa and Bellatrix both rocked back at the woman’s ire. They stood timidly in front of the matriarch, bowing their heads in deference as the woman truly lost her tongue.

“As long as there has been wizardry, there have been Blacks! We are a noble, ancient house, and I will see us survive.”

Without warning, the woman was slumping backwards. Kreacher was catching her with the chair and fawning over the woman worriedly as she sat there watching her trembling hands. She seemed to calm herself and she looked sullen once more.

“I am not long for this world, my girls. Orion was my life. Regulus was my heart. I have no purpose now but to ensure our house lives on.” Walburga looked up at them with pain in her face and sorrow in her eyes. Bella felt utterly hopeless at the turmoil they had stirred up for her. “Cissa is correct, the ritual she is thinking of would, by magic, over-write the child’s own innate blood and its impurities. As long as the family magics find him worthy. You have always been keen of eye, Bella. If you find the child worthy, then I must do the same.”

They all fell into silence, hearing the woman’s admission. But it still stirred doubt. The House of Black had married into many families over time. As such, the rules of succession were clear. Only those from the direct male line could become the lord of the house. The only reason Walburga was still the lady of the house, was because there was no male heir eligible to inherit.

“But only a direct male…” Bella could not help but croak out in stunned disbelief. She had only wanted to keep the boy as her own. She was certain that had been Narcissa’s only request as well, seeing as her sister was nearly white in color and still gaping silently at Walburga’s declarations.

“I will declare him my grandson, if the ritual works.” Walburga replied tiredly and fixed Bella with a stern, but understanding, gaze. “That useless son of mine can help the family if it is the last thing he does.”

“You…you would claim Sirius…”

“At first.” Walburga nodded to Narcissa while she tried to come out of her shocked silence. “Since Bella is providing me with a male heir, I will in turn provide her with a place fitting of her skill and power. I will name you regent Bella, and insist publicly that you blood adopted him as your own. I will provide for both you and my heir financially until I pass and then the duty will fall to you.”

“But…”

“Silence, girl. This is not charity, and you insult us both by saying so.” Walburga snapped their way as Bellatrix again tried to protest. “I will see him raised properly, and I will not burden the House of Malfoy with such a favor.”

Once more, silence wrapped around them as Bellatrix turned to her sister for help. She was too proud to accept this as the honor it was. Walburga had, in the span of an hour, decided their cover story and was elevating Bella beyond what she felt she deserved given her past failures. But with the way Narcissa’s eyes were darting around and the way she discreetly chewed at her thumbnail, Bella realized her sister was more willing to accept this than she was.

“We are in agreement?” Walburga asked sharply and by instinct they both nodded in assent. There was no use arguing now. “Good. Of course, I will have to make an announcement to the family, especially Arcturus. But first let us see if the magics accept him. Then we will move forward.”

“Of course.” Bella murmured and stepped closer. “I feel perhaps you are being too hasty, but I will do as you say, Lady Black.”

“Of course you will.” Walburga tutted her at first. But then reached forward and grabbed Bella’s hand. “Be proud. Be strong. Be what you have always been, Bellatrix. A force of nature, a leader in the fray. Show your raven what we Blacks should be.”

“I will.” Bella smiled proudly and set her posture straight. She had no choice but to do as asked. She was a daughter of this noble house, and like her aunt she would ensure its survival.

At any cost.

“Now off with you. You’ve preparations to make and duties to fulfill. No use gossiping with an old has-been such as myself.”

“Auntie.” Bellatrix admonished and shook her head harshly. “Has-been? If you sent out invitations, the wizarding world would be falling over themselves to attend. It would be their most honored night to see you in your glory.”

“You were always my favorite, Belladonna. After Regulus of course.” Walburga patted her arm then let her go. “Now off you girls go. I will do my best to come and visit the new generation before I get too frightening.”

“Now I know you are feeling poorly.” Bella leaned down and placed a kiss atop her head. “You are always frightening and intimidating. As you should be. You are Walburga Black, and you’ve a reputation to uphold.”

“Yes, you are very right.” Walburga smacked her hand away from her shoulder, but it was playful and Bella snarled playfully back. “And as Lady of the House, I am asking you to leave. I have important work, don’t you know? Next time you should announce yourselves before showing up on my doorstep.”

“Our apologies, Aunt Walburga.” Narcissa was now laughing as Bella moved towards the door. “Thank you for your help in this matter.”

Walburga merely waved her hand and turned to Kreacher, ordering him about for something. They both returned to the door and exited to apparate back to their next destination.

“Well, that certainly went far better than I had hoped.” Cissa stated as they landed in Knockturn Alley. “I will be certain to take some draughts and relievers to her when I return the book and dagger. I do so hate to see her in such a state.”

“She’ll refuse, you know. Too proud and too stubborn.” Bella shrugged, wanting instead to return to the house. Mazel had been charged with keeping a close eye on Corvus and she’d rain hell down on the elf if anything had happened.

“Just like you. It is no shock that she trusts you with this.” Narcissa clipped back. “I need to pick up more potions before we return. Then I want you to go over the book, Bella. We need to know what is needed and purchase what we don’t have. As Walburga stated, you’ve more a mind for this kind of magic. The Dark Lord taught you personally after all.”

“Ugh, I hate you and your logical scheming.” Bella growled, snatching the book from her sister’s hand, leafing through the pages done in old Latin.

Cissa did have a point, though. Lord Voldemort had taught her much of the dark arts, including blood magic. It was, after all, how she’d recognized the warding around the muggle house. Given a bit longer to observe, she might have figured out how to bypass it, but she’d been too impatient and eager to really settle down and study it.

“You love me, and you owe me.” Cissa shot back her way, leading her to Slug & Jiggers. “How many favors have I now banked with you, my dear sister?”

“Cissy, I love you, but you’ve garnered perhaps two. Maybe three.”

“Come now, the trial alone must have given me a few.” Cissa was joking with her now, trying to distract her and engage her in banter. Word play.

“You remember that wrong, then.” Bellatrix raised her chin and smirked knowingly. “That was your husband up on the stand defending me.”

“On my insistence.”

“On your begging.” Bella teased her sister as they entered the apothecary and headed for the proprietor. “No pride at all.”

“No sense.” Narcissa hissed back. “At the very least this should give me plenty of favors.”

“It does Cissy. It does.” Bella fingered a jar with a fetal pig and sighed heavily. “I am well aware.”

“Then you are lucky I am a generous, and kind sister.” Cissa laughed and hugged Bella to her. “I am only teasing Bella. I only wish for you to be happy. And I truly think this will finally bring you some much-needed joy.”

“It will turn me into a simpering fool. It already has.” Bella scoffed and let Cissa rub her arms soothingly.

“No, Bella. You merely had compassion. And in doing so, you have given hope to our family.” Narcissa let her go so they could return to their errands. “You needn’t give up who you are, sister. You only need to add this new aspect to yourself. And you will. You are too proud to fail and too stubborn to admit defeat.”

Bella could only follow along and allow Cissa to lead the way as she had since yesterday. But her words gave Bella some hope. She could be herself and be the child’s mother. She could stand in his place as the head of the family when the time came. She could do exactly as she had planned all along and make the little boy into a fearsome, capable wizard.

That he would be one day the Lord of the House of Black was merely a bonus that benefited them all.

Chapter Text

Two weeks.

Well, two weeks and a few days really. But that was just splitting hairs.

Two weeks ago, Bellatrix Black had done the unthinkable: she had kidnapped Harry Potter.

Those first few days had been a blaze of decisions, conversations, and overwhelming tension. They had all been waiting for the axe to fall. Waiting for the Aurors to come raiding the manor. Waiting for the little boy to panic. Waiting for the invisible threats that loomed in Bella’s mind.

But nothing had happened. No one had come to take the child. No one came to arrest them and rip Draco from his mother.

And while Corvus was certainly nervous and unsettled, it seemed tied to the fact that he was being treated differently rather than the fact that he was surrounded by strangers.

“It okay?”

“Yes, my hatchling, it is alright.” Bellatrix was roused from her musing thoughts by the timid question for permission.

The elves had seen to it a meal had been delivered for the boy not too long ago. Floating on a tray of polished silver and adorned with a small plate of broiled chicken, roast potatoes and broccoli. There was a goblet of watered-down pumpkin juice and a vial of purplish liquid to soothe the boy’s stomach if necessary.

Bella carefully brushed back his thick, unkempt hair from his eyes and met an owlish gaze of concern from the child. His eyes were still a bit hazy, a deep exhaustion that had yet to clear from his days in convalescence.

“But? I earn?” Corvus was sucking his lips in and out nervously, glancing at the fine plates and the steaming food in front of him. His eyes were just as round as the plate itself. He looked as if the grandest of feasts had been placed before him, not the bland fare Cissa had been insistent they start with.

“No, little one.” Bella said firmly, but softly, as she picked up the fork and speared a piece of the pre-cut offering of meat. The boy was skin and bones, he needed protein more than anything else. “You take.”

“Take?” Corvus cocked his head to the side, eyelids drooping just a touch as she maneuvered the bite towards his mouth. “Selfish…”

Bella shook her head slowly, moving her brows upwards and putting on a pitiful set of puppy-dog eyes as she lowered the bite more in line with his face.

“Selfish? Why, what’s wrong with being a little selfish?” Bella hummed happily and put his thin fingers around the utensil, in the hopes of encouraging him to take the bite of his own volition. “You take what is yours, my hatchling. And this food? It is yours!”

“Mine.” The boy whispered as he regarded the fork in his fist and tilted it to and fro, inspecting the morsel from every angle.

“Go on. I promise it is very yummy and will help you get better.” Bella kept on with encouragement. She knew there would be work involved in this hare-brained idea of hers, but she found each day she was more and more willing to devote herself to the little raven.

Corvus was improving. It was what her sister assured her every day. The boy no longer needed fever reducers to keep his temperature in check and the nastiest of the welts were now a memory. His bones were still brittle, and his leg was still bandaged and splinted, but he was tolerating very small doses of Skele-gro to help heal the broken leg and strengthen his other bones so they would not break so easily.

Much to her dismay, you could not combine a pain reliever with Skele-gro. So the little one was now struggling in a new way. It was not pain as he was used to, but Narcissa assumed it was a deep ache. The boy tossed and turned in uncomfortable agony each night as they gave it to him before bed so the bones could knit while he slept. Bella hated the necessity of it, but knew it was essential to ensure Corvus grew as healthy as he could be.

Bella found herself cuddling with the little one each night; humming a lullaby their mother had once sung to them and carding her fingers through his hair in the hopes of distracting him from the awful feeling. And she’d found the nightly ritual calming her as well. She often woke up around midnight, nestled in the bed with the boy tightly cuddled under her chin, fingers in her hair and thumb in his mouth.

“Mine.” The boy repeated softly and moved the fork towards himself with a shaking hand. Bella tried to keep the anticipation out of her posture, but this would be the first time he hadn’t spent twenty minutes debating the truth of her words.

He popped the bite into his mouth and began to chew slowly. He savored the plain bite of meat like it was the finest of pheasants braised in morel and wine sauce. The simplest of things astounded the child, and every morning he would take up petting his comforter as if it were a cat in his lap. His pajamas, hand-me-downs from Draco, were gasped at and inspected with scrutinizing detail.

“Very good, my hatchling!” Bella exclaimed brightly and happily. He sat up in shock at first, ready for her declaration to be something else entirely, but when his eyes met hers, she saw curiosity for the first time and felt her heart lift. “How about some more?”

“More?” Corvus looked at the meal and then her again, but to her great delight he held the fork up to her. His eyes, those damned expressive green eyes, were watching her with a new intensity. A new determination.

“Would you like to try one of these itty potatoes?” Bella took the fork and hovered it around the food like it was a divining crystal, smiling like some kind of mad hatter. “Or perhaps these green little broccolis? Not exactly my favorite, but you need them so you can get big and strong!”

“Big? Like you?”

“Yes, just like me.” Bella nodded in affirmation and watched the boy look over the plate again.

“Po... pota…”

“Potato, love.” Bella helped him with the word calmly and speared one of the golden round petites that were covered in light herbs for flavoring. “Open wide.”

She did not expect the request to be honored. But she’d heard Cissa do this with Draco as a younger boy who was fighting her on his new foods. She expected the request to be met with fear and apprehension at best. Panic at worst.

Instead, those little eyes darted from plate to fork to her in rapid succession before he began biting his lip lightly and moving his tongue against his teeth. But it was a quick thing, darting really, and then he did just what she had asked.

It stunned her, honestly, and she sat there looking at the open mouth and the expectant eyes. But she knew hesitation was read as disappointment, so she quickly chuckled and popped the tiny potato in, letting him bite down on it as she slowly pulled the fork away.

The true shock of the night was what Corvus did next. As he swallowed down the food, he began to lick his lips softly. He was looking at the plate with a gleam in his eye and then he smiled.

He smiled.

Merlin above, the little one actually smiled!

“Ah, did we find something we like?” Bella could not help but chitter in a pleased manner and spear another one.

Corvus bit his lip shyly, trying to tamp down the smile, but it shone through along with a small blush to his cheeks. He nodded tentatively, and she held the fork and potato out for the boy to take. She wanted to see him do it himself.

Slowly, little fingers reached up for the silverware. They stopped shy, eyes glancing at her for confirmation and reassurance, and she nodded and held it closer to his outstretched hand.

“Go on hatchling. Take what is yours.”

The fingers grabbed at the end of the fork and she felt the tentative tug. She let go and he gasped a little as he pulled the fork to himself. He’d been expecting her to snatch it back. She was sure of it. That made her rage seethe and demand to be let out. But she could not in front of her baby. It would scare him, and she did not think she could bear the thought of her little one fearing her.

She began to brush his locks back once more as he happily chewed his bite and then focused hard on the plate and the food. He was looking at the fork, then clumsily stabbed one of the broccoli florets and swallowed it down.

“If anyone saw me right now, the rumors would be fact.” Bella couldn’t help but think as she sat with the little one, overjoyed that he was finally understanding he could eat without fear.

It was such a simple thing, really. It was not solving some complex curse, or inventing some new torturous bit of magic for her lord. It was just watching a little boy eat. And yet it was the most joy she had felt in her heart in quite some time. A calm wave of pride and elation that mixed oddly in her chest.

“Yummy?” Corvus was asking softly, eyes turned to her. The fear and resignation pushed aside for the moment as he confirmed what she had told him. Curiosity was slowly starting to bloom, not the anxious nervousness, and she wanted more of those looks. As many as she could garner.

“Yes, quite yummy.” Bella nodded to him as a new smile of understanding spread across his lips. “You never have to worry about food, little one. It will always be given freely.”

“Free?”

“Yes. All you must do is ask if you are hungry or thirsty. And we will give you something good to eat and drink.”

“No earn. Just free.” Corvus was carefully stabbing more chicken and watching it almost wistfully. “Mine.”

Another area they would have to work on, but for now Bella could not help but enjoy the childish statements.

Narcissa had a good long talk with her after the first week, once they were sure his physical health was coming along. The boy’s vocabulary was becoming clearer as he had his flits of anxiety and fear. It was broken, halting, and usually one or two words together. He sounded so much younger than Draco did. But that was because Draco sounded older than he actually was at times.

Lucius had refused to cater to the nonsense baby-talk that most used around young children and always spoke as he normally did around his son. Children were parrots, as Cissy had explained, and Draco was passively learning a lot of words. He did not particularly know the right uses or meanings of those words, but he still heard them and mimicked them.

It was also the fact that Draco heard them speaking in full sentences. He heard their inflections, their tones, and he tried his hardest to emulate them to the best of his ability. Narcissa would always explain any words that were new and ignored the ones she felt he was too young to understand.

That is what Bellatrix had to do with Corvus. Clearly, the muggle bastards had not wanted the boy to begin with. They had made it a mission to make his life miserable and to be rid of him. His reaction to the simple necessities of clothes and food told them that with absolute certainty. So, it wasn’t hard at all to imagine that they had barely spoken to the growing child. He spoke the way he had been spoken to; just like Draco did.

“Yes, that food is yours.” Bella reassured him again, making sure he could feel the truth in the words as well as hear it.

Time, that all-consuming shadow, was what Corvus needed to start learning and absorbing like Draco. And time they would give him. Tonight was the night that they would put their plan in motion.

After the rush of everything, things had come to a frustrating halt. The Black Family Grimoire was a treasure trove of many things, including the blood adoption ritual they wished to perform. Unfortunately for them, a full moon was alluded to strongly and Bella found the child at the very end of April. The full moon had already passed by the time Bella had brought him to the manor.

It had, as Narcissa kept telling her impatient sister, allowed them to study the ritual and its processes. It had allowed them to pick the proper runes and gather the sacrifices they would put at each point of the pentagram. It had allowed Corvus the time to heal and get used to them. It had been a blessing, not a curse.

To her, it had been torture. Anxious worries clawed at her thoughts like rabid kneazles. She kept her ear open to any unexpected noises in the manor and her wand was always a finger-flick away in her holster. The longer they waited, the more likely it seemed that she would lose him.

But tonight, she could finally put that monster to bed. Tonight, she would have a son that was wholly and solely hers. No one would be able to say he was anything other than a Black; pure and proud.

Bellatrix glanced out the window, knowing Narcissa was out towards the courtyard just beyond the house’s back entrance. As she had told their Aunt Walburga, Cissa observed all the old ritual days.

Upon their marriage, Narcissa had been quick to add a ritual space to the Malfoy grounds. Lucius was indulgent in this and in allowing her to invite family and friends over to observe these sacred days with her. He helped her to set the altars, tended to get any sacrifices needed, and gave Cissa this arena in which to lead the household.

It was one of those areas that were being eroded away with the muggle holidays now pervading their lives. Cissa was now an oddity among wizard-kind. The sheep celebrated Christmas instead of Yule. Easter instead of Ostara. Halloween instead of Samhain. The meanings of the celebrations had been bastardized and called barbaric. Viewed as outdated and unimportant.

As if offering thanks and sacrifice to magic was unimportant! While Bellatrix had never been any good at performing the rites herself, she always tried to attend her mother’s or sister’s altars. She tried to give thanks for the proper time of year and keep in mind where they had come from.

Unlike so many these days, Bellatrix felt that magic was a being in and of itself. It had its wants and needs. That is why truly powerful wizards were rare and were made for a reason. Magic had a purpose, and they were that purpose. It could bless or forsake you, if you were not mindful.

“Perhaps that is why you’ve lost it all. You let the bloodlust take you, the righteousness of it all. You let the feeble rabble influence your conviction.”

The thought had crossed her mind more than once since the fall of the Dark Lord. The younger Death Eaters had been let loose with reckless abandon. They only cared about showing their prowess and skill with a wand. While they claimed loyalty and dedication to the cause, they merely loved the rush of a raid and the ability to cast without restriction.

In her fervor to prove the best of them all, she had increasingly moved away from the family’s practices in favor of arranging raids, training others to think on their feet, and learning at the Dark Lord’s feet. What use was there for overly simple practices that usually offered no immediate response?

A clink of silver against china snapped her back to the present and she saw the boy’s eagerness to eat slow. He was frowning at what was left and looking a tad abashed. He could not eat much still; he was just a little thing. Draco was able to eat more, but not by much. Little ones required frequent snacks and options as they grew.

“Are you full?” She asked and began to pop open the vial of stomach soother. “Here, let’s take our medicine so that all that yummy food stays where it is supposed to.”

 “Medicine?”

“That’s right.” Bella held it out to the child, seeing if he would take it himself as he had the food. He did with very little protest and ran his fingers over the glass as he cradled it. “Very good, little one.”

“I am good?”

The heartbreakingly sad question caused Bella to remove the vial and scoop the child up in her lap. She cooed softly as she nestled her chin into soft hair and waited for the tension to leave the little boy’s frame. Any sudden movements and touching were still met with fear, but he was relaxing far sooner than he had been in those first days.

“Of course you are! You are a good boy. The best!”

Bella took a deep breath and steadied her tone, figuring there was no time like the present to breach the subject that she had to with the child. Because he too had to accept the new magic that would course through his veins; he had to have some understanding of what was going to happen.

“Hatchling. Those people you were staying with did not like you very much.” Bella smothered the snarl that wished to rise through her throat and rocked the child gently in her arms. “Don’t you think?”

“Hate freak. Hate boy.” Corvus whispered fretfully, rocking along with her. “Did bad things.”

“No, my sweet.” She had hated to even mention the foul things calling themselves human. But it had to be done. “They were the ones doing the bad things.”

This concept was foreign to the child. He scrunched up his nose and his brows knitted together as she looked down. She lifted his chin with a soft finger and let him relax before moving forward.

“They should not have hit you. They should not have denied you food. They should have given you a bed, and clothes, and toys. They should have treasured you, little hatchling. For you will be a strong wizard someday.”

“Wi-zard?”

Bella reached her hand to her wand and lit up the tip. A small flourish of sparks danced out, and like the day she disappeared his vomit, the boy flinched. But as he had been seeing more and more little bits of magic, his curiosity was getting the better of him, and he relaxed as the sparks fell through the air and disappeared.

“Yes, a wizard. Magic is a wonderful thing. A gift to us. And we, as those chosen to wield it, can do great things. How do you think Cissy got rid of all those cuts?”

Predictably, the child looked at his arms and cocked his head to the opposite shoulder.

“Made me better?”

“She did.” Bella praised quietly. “You still need lots of good food and lots of sleep. That is why we want you to stay here with us. Cissy has a little boy just like you. He would love to meet you. You could play and learn together. Just like me and Cissy did when we were little girls.”

The boy began to pick at his lip, but his eyes settled back on her face, and she saw a little ghost of hope flit through his eyes.

“I need to ask you if I can be your Mummy.” Bella leaned forward, putting her head to his forehead. She felt his chest expand quickly and then hold in anticipation and a touch of fear. “I promise you; I would never hit you or starve you. Not like those ickle, meanie muggles you were living with.”

“My Mummy?” The boy’s voice whispered in return, all his breath that he was holding rushing out in a blur of words and a hint of tears. “Like…like real boy?”

“You are a real boy, sweet little one.” Bella slowly put her hands under his arms, still flinching at his light weight. She placed him over her shoulder as she stood. She swayed softly with the boy as he trembled against her chest and hiccupped in soft little mews. “And I want you to be my little boy.”

“Want freak?” The boy’s raspy voice quivered in an emotion Bella hardly recognized anymore. True, pure, hope.

“I want you, hatchling.” Bella hummed, trying to tamp down the anger of hearing the boy again refer to himself by such a name.

“Mummy.” Corvus let go and began to sob softly. Little fingers intertwined in her top, digging desperately into her like a man trying to claw his way from death. “My Mummy.”

“Yes, your Mummy.” Bella swooned and smiled at the thought as well. “You aren’t a freak. You are my little boy.”

“Yours.” The child hiccupped and nodded against her shoulder.

“And we take what is ours, don’t we?” Bella could not help but purr the lesson out softly. Another nod against her neck this time and she felt the hot tears dripping down to her collarbone. She cooed and hugged him tightly, throwing caution to the wind. “Shh. It’s okay hatchling. No more fear. No more pain. Mummy will chase it all away.”

“Mummy.” He murmured back and she stood looking out to the darkening skies. They’d timed this meal so they could have the child awake for the full moon. The moon was nearing its peak, and she would have to get the child to the pentagram. “Can I give you a name, little one?”

“A name? For me?”

“Corvus.” Bella whispered in his ear then kissed his temple. “You will be Corvus.”

They hadn’t yet used the name with the boy for fear the ritual wouldn’t work. But she felt it in her soul that it would work, and his real name was Corvus. Not that sickly boring name of Harry Potter.

“Corvus.” The boy repeated like a little parrot, and she chuckled in response.

“Yes, you are Corvus. My little raven. My little hatchling.”

The boy curled into her more securely as she walked towards the door. He tensed at that, but she opened it slowly and stepped into the hall with confidence.

“There is only one thing we must do Corvus, in order to make me your Mummy.” Bella explained as simply as she could. “Do you trust me?”

The boy leaned away from her. Those eyes, the ones that had ensnared her in the muggle borough, were staring into her own without a hint of fear. If anything, it was almost as if he was looking straight through her. She stopped walking instantly and merely kept his gaze steadily and calmly.

“No more hurt?”

“No more hurt.” Bella nodded back and pursed her lips. “Only the best for my raven.”

“Trust you.” Corvus whispered breathlessly and pushed his forehead into her neck.

She blinked in surprise at the quick assessment and easy way he accepted her promises. She put her chin down, again settling into black hair. The child was now sucking his thumb and completely giving himself up to whatever it was they had to do.

Bella let him as she began her trek once more. They were soon outside in the spring night. The air was not warm, but pleasant. The stars and moon lit the area in twilight and even Corvus noticed the change. He looked up, eyes going wide as he stared upwards, and Bella looked with him.

Soon the boy’s shaking arm was pointing upwards, and she was having to brace his neck as he leaned back to look closer at the glittering sky.

“What’s that?”

“Those are stars, Corvus.” Bella answered softly and began to point herself. “See that bright one? Right there? That is Mummy’s star, Bellatrix.”

“Mummy’s a star?”

“Yes. Mummy is a star!” Bella laughed happily and twirled around quickly as if dancing. “See there? That is Orion, the hunter.”

She kept her gaze upwards, carefully treading the stone pathway as she searched the night sky. Finally, she spotted her target and stopped fully to point upwards for the boy. She doubted she was looking at any specific star, but she was caught up in the moment.

“Look there. That is your constellation, my sweet. You get four whole stars!”

“Me?!” Corvus squeaked in surprise. In that moment, he sounded like any other toddler she’d met. Awed and engrossed in her tales and showmanship.

“Yes, you.” Bella poked his belly playfully and very lightly. He looked down at it, confused by the gestures she was using with him but not entirely put off by them. “Always remember we are stars, Corvus. Bright and shining!”

A bright smile graced the boy’s lips as he tried to bashfully look away. She merely cupped him back to her chest and headed for the ritual area. Weights were falling away, and she was eager and ready to have this finished.

When they walked through the arched trellis, Lucius and Narcissa stepped forward out of the shadows.

“And look here, Aunt Cissy and Uncle Lucius are waiting for us.”

Cissa was dressed in a beautiful white gown. Small gems were sewn into the seams of the bottom, sparkling in the moonlight. Her hair was let down fully, gleaming eerily in the white light above them. Lucius was dressed in a plain linen top and trousers in cream. He had a dark green robe draped around his shoulders and his hair also glowed in the light of the evening. If anything, he looked more ghostly in his appearance than Cissa did.

“Why hello darling.” Cissa smiled at Corvus broadly and came over to relieve Bella of him. Like that first day, Corvus held to her neck, this time with a stronger grip. “I won’t hurt you, Corvus. Aunt Cissy loves you. She wants you to be her nephew.”

“She does?” Corvus blinked at her and allowed her to take him into her own arms.

“She does very much.” Cissa kissed his forehead gently as she led Bella into the circle with them. A faint pentagram could be seen in the stones and there were bowls placed at each point. In the center were two plush cushions and two goblets.  “Is Bella going to be your Mummy?”

“Yes.” Corvus whispered somewhat fearfully. But as he looked to Bella over Cissa’s shoulder, she smiled approvingly and nodded that he was right in his answer.

“That’s right, because she loves you too.” Bella said as well, as Cissa began to move the boy to the cushion; careful of his still-healing leg.

“She... she loves me?”

“I daresay they both do Corvus.” Lucius was lightly snorting nearby. He was picking up a velvet pillow with the ritual dagger on its center and turning towards the circle. Surprisingly, the man had been rather hands off. He had allowed Narcissa and Bellatrix to handle the matter, which was surprising to Bella. “They have gone to great lengths to make you their own.”

Corvus looked up and watched Lucius in terrified silence. Bella snarled at herself, for not thinking to insist the boy meet the tall, imposing man beforehand. It became written on the boy’s face that he was afraid now, lost to the words of comfort and belonging she and Cissa had been showering with.

“That deplorable, useless thing calling himself a man.” Bella thought darkly and went to stand near Lucius, to properly introduce him. She put her hand on Lucius’ arm and smiled at Corvus as convincingly as she could.

“Do not fret hatchling. This is your Uncle Lucius. He looks scary, I will admit it, but you’ve nothing to fear from him.”

“No cane?”

“The nerve of those brutes.” Lucius was growling towards Bellatrix herself but stood straighter and smoothed out his features into a guarded smile. “No, Corvus. There will be none of that here. I am sorry that those before us were so cruel to you. I promise on my house’s honor; no harm will befall you here.”

Corvus blinked at the formal words and grand verbiage. But he nodded shyly and looked to Cissa who was kneeling in front of him and waving Bella to her own cushion.

“Now then Corvus, let me see your hand.” Cissa asked quietly and reached for the little palm. She put her wand to the center and softly said Lenio to numb the area. Corvus watched with rapt attention and then furrowed his brows as she withdrew the implement. He brought his hand up to his face, intrigued by the loss of feeling. “There, now you won’t feel a thing dearest.”

Cissa was standing back up and moving to the edge of the circle where Lucius was. She carefully picked up the dagger and held it flat on both palms as she turned back to the center. Bella was now kneeling on the cushion near the fire point and mentally reciting the steps she had to take once Narcissa began the ritual.

“May I cut your hand?” Cissa was back in front of Corvus, looking at him with sorrow. She too hated to cause the boy any type of pain, but this had to be done. They had to get a decent bit of blood into the empty goblet and mix it with Bella’s own.

“Cut?” Corvus sniffed, panicky and looking to Bella in fear.

“Here, hatchling, why doesn’t Mummy go first?” Bella held up her hand to her sister without hesitation.

In return, her sister nodded and stepped over to her, the shining silver knife of the Black family held firmly in her hand. Cissa made a quick cut into the palm’s flesh and blood began to bubble out. She floated the cup over and held Bella’s hand over the opening, squeezing softly to cause a stream to flow. It took a moment to get a little pool at the bottom of the goblet, but once it was done Bella held her hand up and smiled at Corvus.

“See? Nothing to worry about.”

Corvus tilted his head back and forth, looking at her hand and her face to ensure she wasn’t hiding a grimace of pain. “Didn’t hurt?”

“No, it did not.” Bella reassured. It had stung, surely, but when one had felt the Cruciatus Curse’s kiss, it was nothing more than a pinch.

Corvus slowly held his palm up to Cissa, who knelt and cradled the boy’s hand in her free hand. She softly dragged the edge of the dagger across the middle and Corvus watched in shock as the blood began to bubble up just like Bella’s own.

“See, no pain.” Cissa reassured him as well, as she gently pushed around the cut and added Corvus’ blood to Bella’s in the cup.

She carefully turned with both dagger and cup after getting what was needed. Bellatrix watched as her sister used the dagger to mix the blood gently, hidden from Corvus’ sight. The boy did not need to see what she was to do next. The goblet with wine in it was floating up to her as she set aside the blood and let the dagger hover over the wine. A few drops of mixed blood sunk into the wine and Cissa swirled it carefully to mix it well.

She then turned back to them as the dagger was returned to Lucius with a flick of his wand. He deftly cleaned it with pure white cloth and returned it to its velvet display. His arms went behind him and he stood rigidly nearby as the witness.

“In the light of this milk moon, may we offer thanks to Lady Magic and her blessings.” Narcissa’s voice took on a nearly hypnotic tone as she raised the goblet up momentarily before taking measured, metered steps back to Bella and Corvus. “We come here tonight to ask that magic bless our family. We ask that she allow us to have a boon. We ask that she allow us to take this child as our own.”

She stopped right in front of them, towering gracefully with the moon at her back. Corvus had gone rigid, watching with his lips slightly parted, and Bella truly hoped he wouldn’t try to flee. She’d not gotten the real chance to explain the ritual. She had been caught up in the joyous feeling that the boy wanted her as a mother.

“Bellatrix Druella Black.” Narcissa drew her attention fully and she set her back straight. “You ask magic to claim this soul, do you not?”

“I do.”

“Lost little one, do you wish to join the House of Black, to become our child in every way?”

Corvus nodded frantically, glancing her way, and she nodded in approval while mouthing the word yes to him.

“Yes.” Corvus answered out loud and looked up at Cissa who smiled approvingly.

“Then clasp your hands together, as mother and child. Let your blood mix. Let your magic flow. Let your souls welcome each other as though you had always been one.”

Bella reached over gently and took the boy’s bleeding hand in hers. She made sure to press their palms together and began to quietly chant the Latin spell. “Petitio hoc Sanguis dum meus Sanguis.”

As she was doing that, she started to feel her magic reaching out to Corvus’. The little boy startled some at the feeling but looked at her curiously as she squeezed his hand reassuringly. There was no question now that he was magically active already.

Cissa was now picking up the goblet and holding it to Bella’s lips. She took a gulp eagerly and licked a spot of the red wine away from her lips as Cissa offered the same to Corvus. The little boy scrunched up his face at the clearly sharp drink but swallowed it.

The goblet was replaced with the one with blood and Cissa began moving to the first point of the pentagram. Runes were placed at each point, carved into small bones and placed in a ritual bowl. Each one a boon for the adoptee and the adopter.

The most important being the one shown at the aether, or spirit, point at the top. It was what tied all the others together. Bella herself had scoured Lucius’ tomes and reference books on the runes and their qualities, brushing up on a skill she’d not used much since becoming a Death Eater.

She had made all sorts of talismans with them. It was that skill which had ingratiated her to the Dark Lord at first. Old magic typically followed the more obscure skills that were losing favor at Hogwarts: Runes, Arithmancy, Divination, etc. He had seen Bellatrix’s talent and understanding of these old rites and took her under wing. In return she had shown her power, her willingness to the cause.

After much deliberation, she selected Berkana as that all-important rune. It was more feminine in feel and use, but its ties to healing, regeneration, and birth had kept drawing her back to it. She was claiming Corvus as hers. As if she herself had birthed him; and she would need her blood and spirit to overpower that of Lily Potter’s protections. Lily Potter’s innate magic in her son’s blood.

This was the part that caused Bella to be concerned. Clearly Potter had dabbled in the old rites herself, trying to find a way to save her baby from Lord Voldemort. She’d felt that protection the first time she had approached the house. But she hoped the other four runes: Sowilo, Othala, Uruz, and Ansuz, would convince those magics that she meant no harm to the boy. That she wished to remove the boy from harm and provide him with a home and hearth.

Yes, she felt somewhat dirty and pathetic begging a dead woman’s magic, a muggle-born at that, for her only son. But this was their path, and she had no other choice. She wasn’t going to give him up now.

“Uruz, the bull.” Cissa stopped and dipped her fingers in the blood, and began to coat the rim of the bowl with a light swipe. Inside was a garnet and a shaving of graphorn spine. “Grant my sister courage. Grant her son freedom. Give them the strength to face whatever challenges their house may face.”

As her sister walked the line and Bella chanted, a faint trace of magic began to glow in the lines drawn out in stone. Cissa would walk the pentagram until it was complete, ending at the top.

“Sowilo, our sun, bless this family with health, honor, and victory.” The falcon feather and Saint John’s Wort started to smolder as the bone rune resonated with the blood and magic now flowing. Bella could feel it building beneath her and took a moment to glance at Corvus. “Guide them with your light.”

The child was watching in stunned silence, eyes wide and mouth agape. He sat still as a statue, as he had that day in the rain, and Bella hoped this did not set them back. He had been starting to acclimate to their little household uses of magic. She’d hate for him to be fearful of their gift after this.

“Ansuz, the river’s mouth, provide our new child understanding, and his mother the words to soothe him.” Cissa continued resolutely, dripping blood into this bowl, filled with water steeped in moonlight for the past two weeks.

It was in these moments that Narcissa showed her power. While she may not be a witch that could cast with venom and bite, she was a witch that understood the theory and meaning of magic. She could undo a clever ward just by seeing its flow and its purpose. She could reverse engineer a curse and know how to relieve the sufferer. She was in touch with her magic and had little trouble casting wordlessly.

“Othala, our inheritance, let the House of Black welcome this new child. Let it reveal his heritage and his proud ancestry as one of our beloved children.” Cissa was passing by Corvus, letting her clean fingers pass through his hair softly as she moved to the top of the pentagram.

They were now bathed by both moonlight and the faint glow of the magic lines crossing around them. Corvus no longer knew where to look; eyes going from the bowls smoldering with the latent magic to Cissa, her, and Lucius silently keeping guard just out of reach.

“And mother Berkana, our family tree the Birch.” Cissa stopped and poured the remaining blood into the final receptacle. Inside was a moonstone, opaque and ready for the confirmation. “Provide a home for this lost child. Provide healing, regeneration and hope. Let our blood be his blood, let his blood be ours.”

Bella finished chanting and felt a strong tug on her core self. She felt Corvus flinch, startled and more than likely frightened, but she held tight and pulled him to her out of instinct. There was a small burn in her hand, flesh trying to simmer and push her away, but she held firmly and hugged the boy to her.

“You are mine, child. Of my blood and of my soul. Let me hold you as my own.”

“Mummy.” Corvus whimpered, curling into her and shaking some as the faint traces of magic came to life and lit the bowls on fire around them.

“It’s alright hatchling.” She whispered into his hair as she stood slowly. “Almost done.”

As she started towards the pinnacle of the circle, she felt a sharp pain lance down her spine. She snarled softly, cursing the woman and her blood warding. Would it finally flare to life despite the fact Bellatrix was not out to hurt the child?

Instinctively she held tighter to the boy and took another step. She wasn’t going to let some mudblood foil her plans.

But then the pain changed. It softened and pulsed with some sort of recognition.

“He will be loved?”

Bellatrix looked about herself; Cissa was still standing at the Berkana bowl waiting patiently for her to finish the bonding. It wasn’t her sister’s voice echoing at her ear and yet no one was behind her either.

“Cherished.” Bella pridefully boasted and nuzzled the boy’s cheek next to her own.

“You will not harm him?”

“Your magic did nothing against your own flesh and blood.” Bella sneered quietly as she moved forward to do what she had set to do. She knew what the feeling was now. The voice. “A hypocrite you are. But no. I will not harm him. I wish to see him live. To thrive.”

“And if he returns?”

Bella stopped cold. The voice’s threat was clearly outlined and the dilemma she would later have to face laid bare. Yes, she planned to make Corvus a good Black heir, a proud wizard. A strong wizard. One of use to their lord. But she also knew she would want to shield the child, protect him from the horrors. At least until he was ready to face them with devotion and courage.

A small tendril of the prophecy the Dark Lord had recited crept its way into her mind and she knew now the other reason she had found the child. Why he was meant to be hers.

“None will harm him.” Bella finally replied resolutely. “As your foolish prophecy foretold, he was marked as equal.”

The chill receded. Bella shuddered at the trace of it and looked at the little boy in her arms. One last whisper reached her ears as she knelt at the point and placed her and Corvus’ cut hands above it. The magic around them came racing through the pentagram and towards that point, flaring to life as Corvus jumped at both sight and feeling.

“Do you gift your child a name?” Cissa asked the final question of the night.

“I do.” Bella took a breath and smiled softly at her son. “I name you Corvus Regulus Black. Always Pure. Always Mine.”

The magic coiled around the moonstone and moon rue inside the bowl. The magic caused it to flame briefly, brushing their skin briefly with heat, and she withdrew them from the danger.

Once it was finished, Cissa fished into the ashes of the blood and rue, and plucked the moonstone from the center. It was now black with a silver thread swirling inside. Narcissa smiled in unrestrained happiness; her blue eyes glittering in the dark as she held the stone to Bella.

“He is yours, my sister. By blood and by magic.”

“Yours?” Corvus asked quietly.

“Yes, little one. You are hers now.” Cissa swept back and smiled as Lucius approached. He was now carrying a slip of parchment with him, instead of the dagger. He was softly smiling, seeing the result they wanted but holding on to a hint of concern. “Ours. You are a part of our family now, Corvus.”

“Remember to represent us well, little one. The world will watch you, but you will show them only the best of yourself.” Lucius stated with authority and Corvus was transfixed. Slightly afraid still but transfixed by the important sounding words.

“But there will be plenty of time for that nonsense later, hatchling.” Bella cooed into his ear and moved to stand. “First you get to be a child, my darling.”

“Yes.” Cissa concurred, pulling Corvus’s hand out from his chest. She took a drop of the still-oozing blood with her pinky finger and placed it on the parchment that Lucius unfurled for her. “You and Draco will be the best of friends; I just know it.”

“Draco?”

“My son.” Cissa beamed in pride before turning to the parchment to watch the branching bits and names filling in the blank spaces. “Perfect.”

The parchment had been a blood test. Lucius must have pulled favors as they were typically only kept in St. Mungo’s, Gringotts, or the Ministry Filing Department. Only certified healers or bankers could administer the tests.

To her great delight, the boy’s name came up correctly along with the Black Coat of Arms to the right of it. Below that, it listed her name in full as the boy’s mother and then branched ever downwards into their family tree. She frowned, however, when she saw only a simple blank mark in the father’s line.

“Don’t fret Bella. I had hoped this would be the case. The adoption rite called for two adult donors and one child. If only one adult submits, then you run the risk of the other’s lineage being erased entirely.” Cissa was cleaning her hand and reaching back for Corvus’. She was healing it with ease and kissing the palm to make it all better. It made the boy smile shyly and hide his face for a second.

“With Walburga’s intentions, this testing, and the thought that some of his appearance will change, this is a boon Bellatrix.” Lucius concurred as he waved his hand towards the house. “Why don’t we head inside? Dobby! Clean up this mess.”

“I also called on a friend of mine at Saint Mungo’s.” Narcissa began to head towards the house, the ritual now done. She put a hand on Bella’s shoulder to guide her as she was too caught up with the feeling that the boy was officially hers.

He was safe now. They were safe now.

“Healer Sallay has provided Lucius with a verified report using the diagnostic scan I did when he first arrived.”

“Barty Crouch is an insufferable lout.” Lucius moved ahead of them and held open the door into the back conservatory. “And Aurors are rather underpaid these days. Several were secret supporters to the cause. I knew of two very distinguished gentlemen that had no issue providing a report and burying it half-deep in the archives with the notation that it was a family matter dealt with by Lady Black and myself.”

As they came to the sitting room, Bella felt the tentative hope bloom into full-blown triumph. There would be no traces to hint that Corvus was anything but who he was.

“The only hurdle we may have to cross is in the future.” Cissa was frowning as she sat down and patted the seat beside her. “Clearly the boy has used magic accidentally. The muggle’s words you heard and the fact that I clearly felt his magic as I healed him mean he’s done so at least once. Which means the Book of Acceptance has record of Harry Potter.”

“The book records the names at first use of magic.” Lucius explained with a little sneer, sitting across from the women. “As such, we cannot foresee whether Corvus’ letter will show up under his original name or his new one. If we are lucky, as Corvus gets older and has his first bout of accidental magic as he is now, the book will record the new name.”

“And if we are not lucky?” Bella watched the little boy curling into her lap and slowly falling to sleep, unable to keep up with the very adult conversation going on around him. She could not fault the boy and was glad he was relaxing around them enough to do so.

“Then Cissa will be losing her advantage.” Lucius snickered. “She, of course, wishes Draco to attend Hogwarts. Tradition and all that. I, however, would prefer Durmstrang. I do not wish my son to be held back by the old man’s progressive ideologies that cater to the mudbloods and ill-prepared.”

“If Corvus’ letter arrives as Harry Potter’s, then I have conceded that the boys will go to Durmstrang. They only require proof of magical ability for admittance, with a standard entrance exam to get an idea of a child’s nature, strengths, and ability.” Cissa sighed very heavily. “It would be difficult having Draco so far away, but we cannot risk even a rumor that Corvus is Harry Potter.”

“Draco could always attend Hogwarts as we did and Corvus go to Durmstrang.” Bella offered the olive branch to her sister. The one who had done so much these past weeks to see her ill-thought plan to fruition. Who had understood her desire and mercy as no one else had.

“Our family is united. We would not separate the boys.” Narcissa smiled sadly at her.

“Indeed.” Lucius nodded as well. “Bella, I know that Walburga will claim Corvus as the Black heir. A very good thing, might I say. Since it is clear the adoption has worked, and we can now alert her; we do wish to discuss your plans.”

“Grimmauld is no place for a toddler.” Cissa grimaced some and then smiled at her knowingly. “And Aunt Walburga, though I love her, can be very harsh. Given Corvus’ background, we don’t think it wise to move into the family home.”

“I doubt Aunt Walburga would abide it.” Bella shrugged indifferently. “While I hate the charity of it, she did say she would provide for us financially. I had not thought that far ahead though and will need time to find somewhere suitable.”

“You never do.” Lucius was grunting and she threw a silent hex his way, stinging him on the side of that pretty face he was so proud of. He growled at her harshly in return. “Woman, I will…”

Cissa stood in between them frowning before straightening her dress and looking to Bella.

“I have asked Lucius to convert the guest wing on the third floor into a living area for Corvus and yourself. The elves are working at it as we speak. There is plenty of room in this house, and it keeps Corvus close by in case he has any other health issues that have not yet cropped up because of his mistreatment.”

“Cissy, you’ve already put up with me for two years.”

“Bella, I must insist.” Lucius groaned and leaned forward. “I still have doubts about your moods. You are here for a time then gone the next. You have days where you are completely overbearing or so depressed you don’t leave your room.”

“I have seen improvement, Bella.” Cissa interjected quickly. “You are doing so wonderfully with Corvus here. But it wouldn’t do him any good if you were to have such an episode before he’s gotten bonded to you fully. He will assume all anger, yelling, or threats as directed at him, as they clearly have been in the past. We must bring his self-esteem and his sense of safety up to par. Not to mention his weight will take months to recover.”

“No, you have a point Cissy.” Bella growled in defeat. She ran her hand over her face and leaned back with the now sleeping child on her chest. “But I am not some burden.”

“You will be charged with finding your own elves, Bella.” Lucius snorted back. “You’ll have a stipend as you say. You will need to provide clothing, necessities, and trivialities for yourself and the boy. We will only provide room and security.”

“We are but a safety net, Bella.” Cissa came and sat next to her again, brushing back shaggy hair from Corvus’ eyes and smiling softly. “And, if I am being honest, this is me doing something selfish on Draco’s behalf.”

“Draco?” Bella asked quietly.

“His only playmates are the elves, Bella.” Cissa explained sadly. “Yes, Lucuis and I try our best. Yes, I do try to arrange playdates and meetups with our acquaintances. You also try to entertain him when you can, and I am so appreciative. But, by and large, Draco spends far too much time with the elves. It worries me at times. I think it would be beneficial to Corvus and Draco both, if they were together.”

Bella silently listened to the logical, and quite frankly easy, suggestion. She ran her hands through Corvus’ hair, she watched his little chest rise and fall easily and softly. She loved her nephew just as much. Draco was a fun kid. A bright little ball of energy. Maybe it would be easier for Corvus to relax and trust them if there was another child around.  

“Obviously it would not be every day. But we can trade for a few days watching them. We can have a few days when we watch them together. And then a few days that we both just have to ourselves and our sons to relax and enjoy our families separately.” Cissa was still trying to convince her and Bella finally relented.

“Very well, I suppose I will suffer your hospitality for Corvus’ sake.” Bella closed her eyes and shook her head as if disappointed, but it did take a good hunk of the pressure off. She would not have to fear frightening Corvus if she was in a foul mood or not herself. “Thank you, Cissy. Thank you, Lucuis.”

“You are my sister, Bella.” Cissa relaxed and smiled in full. “This is no burden. You are doing me a great favor.”

“It certainly isn’t a favor to Lucy here.” Bella nodded her head to Lucius who curled his lip and narrowed his eyes at her. He was not eager to hear her banter coming back but she had to show Corvus how to be a Black now.

“For the record, with Corvus now officially part of the family, we are no longer tied, ladies.” Lucius stood and rolled his eyes but smirked. “Us lords outnumber you now.”

“And yet we still can overtake you.” Bella sneered back threateningly.

“Now, now, we needn’t go back to sparring so quickly.” Lucius sighed tiredly. “I daresay your little lord needs to be taken back to bed. I will settle all tomorrow with the Ministry and Narcissa will inform Walburga.”

Bellatrix nodded and stood, careful not to disturb the little boy, and moved back towards her room. It was much closer than the guest room and she admitted to being somewhat worn herself. She knew the blood magics had taken from her to override the birth parents’ influences. She just had not anticipated how much it would take.

Slipping into the darkened room, she lit a small lantern near the bathroom and pulled back her silk sheets carefully. She lay down softly, trying not to jostle the boy as she settled, still clothed, and cuddled the boy onto her side so that he was comfortably rested on her chest and arm.

Watching the smooth features relaxed and at peace was warming and soothing, and she smiled to herself in victory. Corvus would show the world what a Black should be.

As she drifted off to sleep, humming her mother’s old lullaby softly into messy black hair, the echo of that final whisper rang distantly in her head.

“I’ll be watching you.”

Chapter Text

The bias regarding Slytherin students was nothing new. It had probably existed since the falling-out between Salazar Slytherin and the other founders. But seeing it from the other side; as a professor? It was a rather bitter pill to swallow.

Severus Snape was finishing up his second year as Potions Master of the esteemed school and found himself quickly being disillusioned with what he could and could not change here.

Most of his colleagues still looked at him with a hint of mistrust and disdain. It had been no real secret whose side he’d started out on in the last war. What was important, at least what Albus Dumbledore tried to tell him, was what side he ended up on.

Because the man believed in the good of everyone.

Truthfully, Severus had sold his soul to two very powerful men for very selfish reasons. The first was for power and prestige. The second had been his pitiful excuse to try to save the woman he could not sell to the devil.

Neither had fulfilled their promises and now he was shackled to the last one to save himself from fate that awaited most Death Eaters after the war. Trying to teach snot-nosed little brats and full-of-themselves teenagers.

His predecessor had been rather lax in his approach to the exacting art of potions; it was clear in the way older students tried to ignore his strict rules and ranting lectures on how potions can go horribly wrong with such approaches.

But he was a survivor, and he would survive this like everything else in his life. Because his pride demanded it and he really had no other choice.

And after this year, Severus Snape could not help but feel that the house he now headed embodied this trait more than the traditional cunning and ambition the sorting hat sung about every year.

They were all survivors. While he struggled to rein in the lackadaisical potions students who had slipped past Professor Slughorn’s requirements, the house of snakes had swiftly come in line. He was quick to instill a sense of shared success and failure in the students wearing green and silver. He had shown them all that he would tolerate no outward rivalries. The other houses already hated them; they could not show biases against each other and prove them right. They were powerful, resourceful, and above all cunning, and they could figure out other ways to settle their differences.

And it worked wonders. Grades were up in just that short time, and Slytherin students went from being barely engaged in classes because of the bias of the other teachers to deciding to excel despite the handicaps being thrown at them.

Severus had given them an example and they had followed it. Despite his own blood-status, he’d spent his school years clawing his way up from his poor, ill-bred station to show his worth and his skill. He held tightly to the controlled, calm, but ruthless persona he had honed in those years and used it to his advantage.

It had taken practice, discipline, and a great deal of groveling to the proper people. But it had paid off; he had been part of the Dark Lord’s inner circle and had earned confidence that many of the man’s oldest comrades had failed to keep. It had damaged him in ways he was certain he did not know yet, but he had been a prideful man and wore his status as a badge of honor against a society that exalted pure-bloods and their twisted family trees.

Packing his trunk with his meager belongings was rapidly becoming a yearly ritual. Books he could not risk were tucked away in the expanded leather trunk. His entire wardrobe easily fit inside and some keepsakes he never parted with were safely secured in a hidden compartment from prying eyes and greedy fingers.

There was an unfortunate downside to his succeeding in the pure-blood arena. There were formal parties, informal gatherings, and a heavy emphasis on torturous gossip and one-upmanship that came along with playing with the powerful and wealthy.

Severus’ prickly nature got him out of most of the posturing, boastful displays of extravagance the old families threw at each other. Teaching at Hogwarts, a surprise even he hadn’t seen coming, took care of the rest.

But the Malfoy Family was not one to be deterred. They had taken his less-than-outgoing personality as a challenge and had somehow outmaneuvered and outwitted him in many ways.

Lucius Malfoy, though he had been a seventh year when Severus had come to Hogwarts, had taken Severus under wing. The older prefect had seen something he could use and took to being a good guide and role model for the first year. He had introduced Severus to the right families, encouraged his skills, and then had taken him into his home as an honored guest when Eileen Prince had killed herself and Tobias Snape had drunk himself to death before he’d even turned fifteen.

His father had even sponsored Severus’ mastery, allowing him to become one of the youngest Potions Masters in Britain at the age of twenty-one. So, Severus was very aware he owed the aristocrat a great many things.

If only Lucius would have asked for difficult potions or deep secrets and obscure spells. Instead, Lucius had asked for far worse.

He asked Severus to be his first-born son’s godfather.

As the male heir’s godfather, Severus had duties to perform. He was there at his naming. He was tasked with guiding Draco from an outside perspective, one not tied to family loyalties and that would provide a confidant that the child could count on if he feared his parents’ reactions. Should a grisly fate befall Narcissa and Lucius both, Severus would be charged with raising the boy.

God forbid.

And Narcissa had made it quite clear she expected Severus to be a part of her son’s life. Not just some shadowy figure that came by to talk business with Lucius and was away with little more than a look at the boy. She too had taken Severus in during her sixth year. But in a very different way. She helped him to heal his wounds; from his tormentors both in and out of school. She had taught him how to underhandedly run people around with words and logic.

As she did with him even now that they were adults. While she had been upset Severus would not be able to attend her precious child’s birthday on June 5^th, as school was still in session at that time, the clever witch had devised a schedule of dates when Severus was expected to show up and be a good influence on her son.

Narcissa was what most would consider a ritual witch. She observed the old ritual holidays of the Middle Age witches and wizards. A holdover from her mother’s family, he believed, the Rosiers. Druella Black née Rosier was said to be a devout believer in the rituals of magic and of the overall mother nature of magic. Something her youngest daughter had embraced wholly and fully.

Which is where Severus was meant to head now that his grading was done, and OWL and NEWT scores had been submitted to the Department of Education. It was odd to him to be included in such matters, being half-blood and raised nearly completely muggle. But the food was always of very high quality and the drinks were always flowing.

So, he had given in to her demands to keep the peace. He tried to tell himself it was a well-deserved, hard-earned vacation after a long slog through the school year. Severus had agreed to come a day or so before Midsummer’s Night, or Litha. He would stay until Lammas at the start of August. Giving her son over a month of unfiltered access to his godfather. Then, as if this was not enough, she had pressured him to attend their Yule Ball and the feast the family had privately the day after.

All he had to do in return was deal with a toddler.

He took the now-opened floo network from his office that was set in stasis until the start of next year. Which was sadly in only a few months. He landed in Hogsmeade, a few miles away, and moved to the approved apparition points for travelers to get on his way.

He landed on the outskirts of a manor just outside of Wiltshire. The three-story building was a dark, dingy-looking stone monstrosity with black thatched roofing. The windows were grimy and moss was overgrowing several places on the stones. To any curious muggles or wayward travelers, it was just a decaying old manor from the Victorian era.

Once inside the wards, the manor took on a new look. The stones were shining and immaculately placed. The clear glass was gleaming in the sunlight and beautiful gardens were situated around the complete perimeter of the house. Flocks of white peacocks strode around the grounds, calling to each other and threatening guests that tried to get too close to the grand birds that Lucius’ family had bred for years.

“I do wonder when children are not considered toddlers.” Severus sighed heavily as he moved to the oaken double doors down the grand entry outside. “Surely four is now a young child, not a toddler.”

He had to admit never thinking he’d be dealing with children at all. Let alone young ones. Eleven was too young for him, and yet he subjected himself to the little monster that was only growing more energetic and talkative as he aged. To Draco, Severus was a rare visitor and one he seemed to enjoy bombarding with questions and statements that made no sense.

Flicking his wand at the black doors, a bell rang about him, and he slipped his wand back into his pocket as he steadied his trunk at his feet. It took no more than a second for one door to open and a gruff-appearing house elf appeared to answer his summons. It took even less time for recognition to flit in the elf’s eyes and it was bowing down as it opened the door to permit entry.

“Welcome, Mister Snape. It is a pleasure to greet you.”

“Good afternoon, Rapky.” Severus returned the greeting and tilted his head back to the trunk as he stepped into the grand entry. “Where might I find the Lord and Lady of the house?”

“Mister Snape can find them in the atrium. The little masters are playing in the pool waters; the heat is such today.” Rapky was popping the trunk away to his room with a refined snap of his fingers. The elf straightened his tea towel and looked up to Severus expectantly. “Shall Rapky announce you?”

“Please.” Severus gruffly replied and started walking that way.

As always, the manor was a pristine showcase of the art, relics, and trophies the Malfoys had always favored. Fine tapestries, art pieces, and portraits of former Lords hung about the long hallway that led to the public facing rooms of the house. His rapid footfalls echoed on the marble flooring in a pleasing manner. If only he could get this kind of acoustics in the castle. He’d surely strike more fear and respect into the hearts of the little miscreants calling themselves students.

A few portraits nodded their heads as he passed. Abraxas Malfoy being one. The elderly wizard had been a hard taskmaster, but one Severus had been grateful to. Despite the elder Malfoy being a loud and proud blood-purist, he seemed to overlook Severus’ own mixed blood in favor of cultivating his talents with potions. He returned the nod, more deferential and the portrait smiled in approval before turning away and moving to another frame in the manor.

As Severus came to the atrium, he found himself slowing his pace in concern. He could hear laughter coming from the outside space and it caused him to pause.

It was not Lucius’ quick, curt snorting. It was not Narcissa’s melodic chuckle. It wasn’t even Bellatrix’s maniacal tones echoing down the halls. It was children’s laughter meeting his ears and it was from more than one.

Several details began to snap into place in his quick mind. While house elves often spoke in a childish, broken vernacular, there were exceptions. Those chosen to act as doormen and majordomos were taught proper language. Rapky had spoken plainly, and Severus realized he had said little masters, as in more than one.

It certainly wasn’t a reference to the family. Lucius would have the elf marked and would be finding a new greeter if he heard such disrespect.

“Little Masters…” Severus narrowed his eyes as he came to a complete stop just shy of the sliding doorway leading out into the private garden Narcissa herself maintained. All elves had this in common: they only called the family that owned them master. For guests, the creatures would address people in the title most fitting for their status. Lord, Lady, Miss, or Mister. “He meant two little masters, two children he is willing to call master?”

That made no sense. It was a known secret between himself and Lucius that Narcissa was unable to have more children. The man had called on the potions master a few times for brews meant to help a woman with difficult pregnancies and miscarriages. There should not be another child here. But as he stood there frozen in debate, he could hear two different voices coming from the atrium.

One he recognized immediately. Draco. The little boy had a laugh like his mother’s. Light and airy. His voice was going a mile a minute and was loud and excitable as it always was. Clearly Draco was with his parents and was doing as Rapky had said, playing in the waters of the reflecting pool.

The other one was more subdued. Almost restrained and raspy in its quality. Words were softly spoken and hard to make out. Surely Narcissa did not invite over another rug rat? While he wasn’t entirely sure who had children in this generation, the elite families had some very prominent traits that made it easy to identify which family a person came from.

Weasleys and their red hair. Blacks and their gray eyes. The Notts and their robust, prominent brow ridges. He’d actually given himself a game for the welcoming feast this past year and had tried to guess the family the first-years were from before Minerva had read the names.

There was nothing to do but move forward. He would get an answer sooner that way. He set his burgeoning occlumency shields and his posture before opening the sliding door and heading back out into the late June heat.

“There you are.” Lucius’ snarky drawl hit his ears immediately.

Severus turned to the shaded area just inside the door. Both blondes were sitting there relaxed in light cotton garments and on cushioned seating. He found himself narrowing his eyes at the man who appeared far too happy to see him.

“I feared you might have gotten lost.”

“Severus, hello!” Narcissa stood and came to give him a quick, customary hug of greeting. “Ignore him. He’s in too good of a mood. We both know you know the manor better than he does.”

“I will challenge that claim.” Lucius was floating over a very refreshing looking cocktail, brown at the bottom and white at the top. “Given Severus kept holed up in his room for most of the first year he stayed here.”

“Seeing as your father abhorred nosiness, I was being a respectful guest.” Severus sat near Lucius, finally getting a good look at the fountain and shallow pool in the center of the room.

It was mostly for show, but to a small child, it was a perfect little wading area in the heat of the summer. A dragon statue was set in the center, pouring cool water into the pool continuously from a dark steel gray mouth. At times, it would move to face one of the other alcoves and flap its wings.

“I hope your year went well?” Narcissa was returning to her own seat, trying to catch his gaze, but Severus was far too intrigued now that he could see.

“As well as can be expected.” He drawled on as he watched. “I am still struggling to overcome Professor Slughorn’s lackadaisical approach to brewing.”

“Yes, quite the brown-noser that one.” Lucius was snickering. “While I appreciated him looking the other way for us Slytherins, he did not instill a great love for the art in anyone and I’m certain there were a few accidents on his account.”

“Indeed.” Severus rolled his eyes at that factoid. Slughorn had been more concerned with his ‘slug club’ and cultivating gifted witches and wizards than he had been with teaching the proper methods of brewing. Severus had absolutely destroyed his potions textbook with notes, ideas, and improvements with little notice from the elderly master.

But that was the past, this was now. He had a mystery in front of him. One he was determined to solve.  

In the water there were two boys. Not one.

Draco, a platinum blonde with gray eyes just like his father, was splashing about with his feet and hands. His pants were rolled up to accommodate this and he was sans top. He was thoroughly enjoying this reprieve from decorum and politeness and was taking full advantage of the fun. He was dripping wet, his hair plastered to the sides of his face and neck as he smiled and laughed.

There were toys about; little floating boats, a flying dragon figure, and several little pails strewn about in pure chaos.

“See, Corvus! Water is fun!” Draco said with a happy lilt to his voice. The little Malfoy pushed one of the boats with his foot towards the other child nearby.

He frowned at Narcissa and Lucius, who were now watching him with bated breath. They were looking for a reaction and Severus had to wonder why.

The other boy was smaller than Draco, by a good few inches at least. His hair was a wild mess of black curls, thick and dripping with water just like Draco’s. His face was slightly rounder, but it looked off.

It was not as full as Draco’s own. While Draco had just turned four, he hadn’t yet started to grow out of that chubby toddler phase. In contrast, this boy looked almost ill in appearance. As if he had been sick for a prolonged period.

As the smaller boy pushed his heavy hair out of his face, there was a shy smile on his face and dark gray eyes that looked like storm clouds on the horizon zeroed in on the enchanted toy. He watched the boat circle his legs, firing off sparks like pirates at sea, and the smile grew as the little boy took in an excited breath.

“Draco, look!” The dark-haired child was pointing shyly as the boat began to rock back and forth with its efforts. “Magic?”

“Yup!” Draco nodded enthusiastically. “See, it’s fun!”

“Do you know what is even more fun?” Bellatrix’s cackling voice rose from nowhere and Severus glared at the other alcoves trying to find her. The wild woman was nearby, wand up in the air. The spout from the dragon’s mouth was now pointing up into the air, sending water flying up and then coming back down in a spray of rain over the area.

It was her appearance that really struck him, and he felt his brows knit downward as he watched the woman come out barefoot into the water with the children.

The woman wasn’t dressed as she normally was. She typically was in high boots, with large heels. Her tops were laden with lace and immodestly cut. Or typically leather and tight. Her skirts were always flared out and drug the ground. Today she was in a simple black top and dark blue skirt that hugged her more around her hips and hovered just shy of the ground.  

“Dancing in the rain!” Bellatrix was declaring as the water came downwards and started soaking the two children even more thoroughly. She reached for both boys’ hands and began to twirl in a circle with them, laughing.

But it was not her usual high-pitched, manic way she laughed when they had been in raids or torturing enemies of the Dark Lord.

It was relaxed. It was eased.

It was happy.

“What in Merlin’s name am I witnessing here?” Severus growled towards Lucius, who was too busy laughing as he watched with his drink at his lips. “Who is that boy?”

“Well…” Narcissa was chuckling now as well, smiling in pure delight as she watched the trio acting like fools ahead of them.

“Aunt Bella!!!” Draco was squealing but dancing along with her.

“Mummy!” The dark-haired boy squeaked in a smaller voice, but just as pleased, and he hugged her legs and hid his face as she swayed with them.

There was not enough preparation or shielding that could have prepared Severus for that word. He felt his jaw go slack and his eyes go wide as he returned his full attention to Bellatrix and her captive dance partners.

“Told you.” Lucius was laughing heartily now.

“Now, Severus.” Narcissa was also fighting the urge to laugh in earnest, and he felt her hand on his arm as he sat stiffly watching the three continue their play. “Don’t think too hard. Just…allow us a chance to explain…”

“Explain?” He swung on her and hissed lowly, sitting his drink on the table behind him and glaring at the prim lady to his right. Lucius was still laughing while he drank and shaking his head in fits of amusement. “Explain what, Narcissa? That your half-mad sister suddenly has come into possession of a child? Where in Merlin’s name did she steal it from? Why are you letting her…”

“Careful, Severus.” Lucuis chortled and had Dobby the elf refilling his glass. Severus narrowed his eyes at the man who now took a knowing look at the side of his wife’s head.

“Severus Tobias Snape!” Narcissa was hissing back at him lowly and leaning forward to poke him in the arm harshly. “She is not mad. A touch unbalanced, yes. But it has been a difficult time for her, and she is finally coming out of her stupor. You will NOT insinuate that she stole the boy, and you will not be mean to that little one or so help me I will flay you and stick you to the dungeon walls myself.”

“That is of course if Bella doesn’t get him first.” Lucius kept on smirking knowingly and happily. It was just as Narcissa had stated, he was in far too good of a mood.

Severus raised his brow and pressed his lips together, turning in his seat to face her fully. “Both lost your minds, have you? Cissa, I am not trying to be rude, but someone is missing a child, and they will come looking for it. She can’t just take...”

“He’s a Black.” Narcissa cut him off again and Severus narrowed his eyes in disbelief.

“Draco!” Lucius was standing and calling out his son’s name. Severus watched him smiling and waving his hand to the blonde miniature of himself before giving Severus the most evil and delighted smile he’d ever given him. “You have a guest to greet!”

That stopped all three, and Bellatrix’s keen gray eyes were up and searching the alcove. Severus sneered at the same time as she did. She let go of Draco’s hand, who instantly was smiling their way and rushing forward, nearly tripping on the river stones lining the boundary of the pool.

“Uncle Sev is here!” The boy was happily declaring and Severus stood and moved to stand next to Lucius, glaring at the taller man as he casually took another sip of his beverage.

Within seconds the blonde torpedo was wrapped around his legs and his trousers began to soak up the excess off the water-laden child. He sneered outwards towards the open area, noting Bella’s face, now stern and unforgiving as they stared at one another. Still, he was the boy’s godfather, and he put a hand in the sopping mop of hair just at his waist.

“Draco, it is good to see you. I apologize for interrupting your afternoon.”

“It’s okay!” Draco smiled up at him brightly, face completely lit up in joy. Severus softened his own as much as he could and nodded to the child.

“Draco, that isn’t how we greet guests, is it?” Narcissa was snickering behind them. “Look, you’ve gotten your uncle all wet.”

“Sorry.” Draco let go and stepped back, staring at the wet marks now on Severus’ black pants. “Hello, Uncle. Are you well?”

“Ah, training has begun, has it?” Severus thought as he watched the boy with a neutral face. Draco had put his hands at his sides and was trying to stand straight like his father, but he was still a bit too wiggly for that and he kept looking up to Severus with anticipation and eagerness.

“Easily fixed.” Severus waved his wand at his legs and dried the fabric easily. “I am doing well Draco. Thank you. Did you enjoy your birthday?”

“Didn’t have it yet.” Draco blinked behind him. It threw Severus momentarily, and he felt his head tilt to the side and his eyebrow rise again.

“Was it not on June the 5^th?”

“Yes. But…” Draco inched closer to Severus and his little wide eyes pleaded for him to come closer. So, Severus tucked his arms behind him and leaned down to listen to the secret he was about to be told. “Corvus never got to have a birthday.”

Severus furrowed his brows deeper, peering cautiously over the boy’s head, and saw Bellatrix helping the smaller boy out of the water gingerly. She was completely focused on the boy and his feet as he stepped out. It was almost as if she were handling a fine crystal goblet.

“So, I told him we could share.” Draco whispered proudly and looked at Severus for approval. “’Cause he gets scared. Of new things.”

Severus took a slow breath, not wanting to lose his temper in front of a little boy. Two, technically. But Draco’s proud statement did not bode well for him at all.

“And just when is Corvus’ birthday?”

“The 25^th.” Lucius was grinning sadistically now. It wasn’t Bellatrix lost in the throes of insanity, it was his friend and sponsor. “Draco, you should introduce your cousin to your godfather, don’t you think?”

“Corvus!” Draco nodded and was rushing over to the smaller boy and Bella, who was keeping one hand on the child’s shoulder. “Come here. Meet Uncle Sev! He’s nice!”

Darker gray eyes flitted to him as Severus straightened back up. He kept his arms behind him, face flat, despite hearing Lucius clearly. The 25^th. This month. During his stay. His own eyes traveled to Narcissa, still sitting and looking the calm, serene picture of the Lady of the House, but he could see her mirth behind the blue orbs watching Severus closely.

“She planned this. She did this.” Severus snarled inwardly and turned back to the now-approaching children and Bella right behind. “Always has to get her way, the conniving, scheming…”

The smaller boy stood awkwardly before him drawing his mind back to where it was proper. Whereas Draco stood proudly, facing Severus with a happy smile and relaxed posture, this child was hunched in just so. His shoulders had raised up to his neck and his head was bowed so that his face was to the dirt beneath their feet.

“Don’t be scared.” Draco was nudging the other boy’s arm softly and smiling when the other child bashfully looked over to the blonde. “He looks scary. But Uncle Sev is family too.”

Severus glared at the side of Lucius’ head as he was snickering again. The blonde floated his glass away and stood as mediator between himself and the trio now positioned in front of him.

“Severus, may I introduce Corvus Regulus Black. Heir of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black.” Lucius’ smile was proud, a hint of overwhelming satisfaction and accomplishment. Most likely tied to the boy’s title. “Corvus, please meet Potions Master Severus Snape. He is Draco’s godfather and a dear friend to our family.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Corvus.” Severus evened his tone and bowed his head to the child who blinked up at him with wide eyes. He paused briefly, seeing the terror written on the boy’s face before the child looked up at Bellatrix, still protectively behind the child with one hand on his shoulder.

The other held her wand, lax at her side, but tight within her grip. Her eyes were steel gray in determination, and he met her head-on with his own bored glance.

“Is he being held hostage?” He could not help but think as the boy avoided eye contact and nervously played with his hands in front of him.

While Severus and Bellatrix were like oil and water, he could not support the idea. The boy had not seemed at all put off by Bella, Lucius, or Narcissa nearby. The child had only closed in on himself when being presented to a stranger: Severus.

“Hello.” The boy finally found enough courage to speak, and it drew Severus back to him. “Nice to meet you.”

“Very good, my hatchling.” Bella whispered reassuringly, her fingers raising up and brushing through the curled hair. “Severus.”

“Bella.” Severus sneered back. He could not contain his curiosity nor his animosity towards the woman and quirked his lip in a snide grin. “Someone trusted you with a child?”

Severus had learned to be calm and collected no matter the situation he found himself in. Bellatrix was the complete opposite. She was wild, unruly, and crass. She threw caution to the wind like a rampaging boar and rarely thought her actions through. As such, they fought like cats and dogs whenever they were forced into each other’s company.

“The same could be said for you, Sevvy.” Bella growled back. It was vicious, as she very much could be, but it was subdued. Typically, she’d already be in his face, snapping like some feral animal about his lack of blood-status, lack of loyalty, and a laundry list of other perceived failures on his part. “A whole school of them, even.”

“Enough, you two.” Lucius was intervening before they could ramp up their traditional welcome fight. “Severus, why don’t we ensure Rapky has your room to rights and your luggage set? Come.”

“Come here, Corvus, Draco. Let me dry you off.” Narcissa was glaring at her sister and waving her wand at the two boys.

Severus hesitated for a moment, watching the boys rush to Narcissa to be tended to. Bella too hesitated in moving, her wand still twitching in her hand as she waited to see what he would do. He huffed in indignation and disbelief, but decided it best to let Lucius tell him what was going on here while the women tended to the children. The older man quickly led him back to the grand hall and towards the library and studies near the front of the house.

As he sat in a dark leather highback, Severus began to catalogue everything he’d seen. Curly black hair, wild and untamed. Slightly rounded face with dark gray eyes. If Severus did not know any better, he could have mistaken the child for Bella’s biological spawn. But she was barren as a desert.

His name informed him that what Narcissa had said was true; he was a Black. While Severus did have to admit the boy did look like the younger of the Black brothers, that could not be right. Regulus Arcturus Black had only been eighteen years of age when he’d disappeared. Dead more than likely, as the Dark Lord had a sudden change of opinion about the man and had demanded his loyal followers find him and make him pay.

The child looked only three years of age, if that.

“Born around ‘80-‘81, well after the disappearance.” Severus surmised, and frowned as Lucuis sat behind the heavy oak desk by the windows.

“Severus, I can see your mind melting. Please, do relax. I promise the party will be brief. We aren’t looking to stress the boy, but Draco was adamant.”

“Relax? One would think you could have warned me of such a change in schedule.” Severus took a drink, steadying his mind and rolling his eyes. “I deal with unrepentant pre-teens and teenagers 10 months out of the year, Lucius. I do not find the idea of spending time with ankle biters any more pleasing.”

“Come now, Draco adores you.” Lucius feigned insult. “He always gets so excited for this time of year. He enjoys your visits and values your wisdom.”

“He’s four.” Severus growled back and crossed his legs.

“And he sees you as family, Severus.” Lucius sighed and took his own drink. “I will admit, my mind has been elsewhere and informing you of the change slipped my mind. All of us have been preoccupied with Corvus’ arrival.”

“Yes, I can imagine a non-existent child popping up out of nowhere would cause quite the stir.”

“Severus.” Lucius rubbed at the bridge of his nose and leaned on the desk heavily. “I am asking you, as a friend, to listen before you go flying off the handle. If you so much as look at that boy wrong, Cissa and Bella will have you stuffed and mounted over the mantle. I will not be able to save you.”

“Do go on.” Severus folded his arms across him and began tapping his foot in the air.

“He’s the bastard child of the blood traitor.”

Severus felt his rage bubble near-instantly and his nose crinkled up as far as it could go. There was only one person that could mean if the title being given was correct. Sirius Orion Black. One of his tormentors from school and one of the most infuriating, insufferable, egotistical of the lot. Potter was bad, but he could not compare to the rightful heir of the Noble and Most Ancient house in their social circles.

Lucuis cut off his spiral and fixed him hard with a stern tone and stern face. “That fool had many flaws and made many mistakes. One of them was his philandering, and it is of little surprise that there was an unknown child tied to him. What was a surprise was that the bitch he sired the boy with didn’t know who he truly was. Otherwise, the heartless whore would have been making claims against the family wealth and that would have sent Walburga into a rage.”

“She isn’t in one?” Severus sneered at the thought. “She disowned the bastard before he’d even left Hogwarts. Given her pride and her values, I doubt she condones whatever it is you are doing by letting Bella have the boy.”

“Walburga is many things, Severus. She is proud, powerful, and obsessed with outward appearances. However, she is pragmatic, Severus. Sirius is in Azkaban and Regulus is dead. So too is Orion and she is alone. The Blacks are resolute in their need for a male heir and one not tied to another house. Draco is mine and you know Cissa has not been able to carry another child to term.”

Lucius was turning away in shame at that last statement and Severus relaxed his tense posture some. This was another one of those downsides to the pure-blood social circles. Having to hear the convoluted, muddied heritages that they all shared and propagated. He watched Lucius wrestle with that invisible loss for a moment before clearing his throat and prodding the man onwards.

“As such,” Lucius straightened himself and regained his cool demeanor. “When she was informed of the boy’s father and his state, she decided to look at this as a gift, rather than a blight. He was at least pure-blood, as far as we could tell, and he was Sirius’ son. She could not ignore that fact despite her feelings for her own child.”

“That does not explain why in Merlin’s name the boy is calling Bella ‘mummy’.” Severus choked on the word and shook his head to clear the disastrous thoughts.

“Because Bella has always been her favorite niece. They are two of a kind and Walburga wanted someone in the family to raise the boy right. Proper. She did not feel up to the task herself.”

“She must be senile if that is the case.” Severus snorted, turning to the large window and looking out to the side quad. “Look how scared the boy is. She probably terrorizes him daily with her…”

“The boy was abused by the bitch who bore him, Severus.” Lucius sneered darkly. “We know of him because it became so bad that he ended up at Saint Mungo’s.”

That brough Severus up short. Abused?

“In what way?” He ventured carefully.

“Does it matter how, Severus? You see the results.”

The two of them quieted. Severus watching carefully as Lucius’ emotions played across his face. He was a stern man of great power and great standing. He knew how to hide such things, but Severus was far too practiced at reading his tells and his tics.

“Bella has been surprisingly gentle.” Lucius said softly after their long pause and sat back up. “The boy has responded to her positively and with Draco’s influence, he is slowly starting to realize things are not done as he is accustomed. It makes him timid, unsure, but….”

Lucius took a very deep breath and swallowed. Whatever he was about to say, Severus wasn’t going to like it.

“But I think Walburga made the right choice. Bella blood adopted him using the Black Rituals. Narcissa has been overseeing his health and recovery.” Lucius tensed, waiting for Severus to blow up, but he held his tongue for the moment. “Bella is many things as well. Impulsive and reckless at times. However, she is confident. Self-assured. Proud and set in her mind what she wants. Corvus needs that kind of model to follow.”

“I see.” Severus pressed his lips and frowned.

“They both live here, Severus. Narcissa told both Walburga and Bella we did not feel comfortable with Corvus living at Grimmauld given his past and his needs at this time.” Lucius explained, finishing his tea and waving it away. “Draco is also another good influence for Corvus and Draco has been enjoying having a playmate.”

Severus nodded as he heard the information. They were part of the house; he’d better get used to it. Still, it was a sting to know that the spawn of one of his most hated enemies was now there and was calling one of his most annoying acquaintances mother. He was going to have to renegotiate with Narcissa on his visits, that much was clear.

“I am merely asking for you to be polite.” Lucius huffed, then laughed lightly. “Honestly, you won’t even know the boy’s here. He’s quiet, unobtrusive. Quite frankly, I’m hoping he’ll be of some influence on Draco.”

“Again, he’s four.” Severus sighed in defeat and leaned back in the chair to regard the man. “How old is the boy? Black’s been in Azkaban going on three years now.”

“He’ll be four on the 25^th.” Lucius nodded somberly.

“Dear Merlin, they’ll be in the same class together.” Severus snarled thinking of years down the line. “I should retire now.”

“You’ll do no such thing.” Lucius stood and waved to the door. “I need you there to ensure at least one of the professors teaches my son appropriately. Hogwarts is continually downgrading its curriculum to meet the mudbloods’ lack of history and upbringing.”

“I thought you were pressuring Cissa for Durmstrang?” Severus smirked knowingly. “Seeing as we are so inept at Hogwarts.”

“I am. I will. But…you know how the women get.” Lucius opened the door for him and gave him an exasperated sigh of a man that knew he was defeated. “Let this be a lesson to you, Severus: don’t get married.”

“I was not planning on such an act, but I will keep that in mind.” Severus sighed and resolved himself to get through the two weeks. Narcissa was not going to let him back out now.

“Severus, Bella is engrossed in her new role. If you ignore her, she will be happy to spoil and dote on her son.” Lucius was putting a firm hand on his shoulder and guiding him to the dining hall now. “Honestly it has been the most pleasant of months for me! It’s been a blessing to be truthful.”

“It has nothing to do with the prestige of hosting the Black Heir at all.” Severus growled and rolled his eyes. He knew what Lucius was getting out of this; that had to be why he was in such a good mood.

“While that may be part of it, I think you will find Bella a tad more tolerable with a distraction.” Lucius released him and raised his brows at him smugly. “Now then, let us eat.”

Severus could see Bella and Narcissa with their respective children at their sides, plating up tea sandwiches with light fillings, with cool drinks and desserts at the ready. Lucius was moving forward and dragging him right along with some invisible tether.

“Severus, I apologize for not informing you of our news.” Narcissa offered an apology as he sat at the table and let a plate be put in front of him. “I hope you will forgive us.”

“I suppose I may.” Severus shrugged and began selecting his own meal.

“You always do.” Narcissa shot back and smiled that sickeningly sweet smile of self-assuredness. “Now then, tell us how the year was. I know Lucius and the other board members want to know how the new hires are doing; yourself included.”

Severus resigned himself to the talk of the day and the information Narcissa was coyly asking for. Lucius was a minority on the Board of Governors for Hogwarts. He and Avery were woefully outnumbered by Dumbledore supporters and light-leaning wixen who were wanting to change the curriculum.

It was his lot in life to be a spy, it seemed. First the Dark Lord had tasked him with spying on those around Hogwarts.  Then, Severus had turned sides to save Lily. He’d played his part well and neither man ever felt he was playing them against each other. Even now, he was being used to garner information that could be used against the longest-running headmaster Hogwarts had ever had. There was familiarity between him and the Malfoys, but he knew he had to keep up his end of the bargain to stay that way.

That was just fine. He got just as much information from them as they did him. He was adaptable. He blended in and was unobtrusive. He knew how the games were played and used that to his advantage.

He was a survivor after all.

Chapter Text

It was a bit surprising. It had been nearly two months since her ill-intentioned decision to track down a child.

Watching the little one on the plush Persian rug Narcissa had given to her as an early birthday present, Bellatrix felt a bubble of contentment that made her sit on a nearby ottoman to just watch. Corvus was happily coloring in a book that she knew Draco also had a copy of. His fingers did not look brittle anymore. He held the crayon with determination and had a soft look of pure happiness as he worked to finish the image to make it move.

Magic was becoming more entertaining than scary, and she could not be happier about that.

His face was losing that sallow look of starvation. It was starting to get that more angular look that graced their family line. Along with the now glossy, soft curls hugging his face, it made Corvus all too adorable and she made every effort to let him know how cute and cuddly he was.

The child was also losing some of his hesitance and that made her prouder than she expected it to. While his voice was still timid and wispy, Corvus had begun to ask for things. Mostly for a drink, or some snack; things he knew he was allowed to ask for. But progress was progress. Bellatrix would build upon it and soon her raven would know there was nothing he could not ask for.

She hated to get up and move, afraid of disrupting his simple pleasure. But it was nearing the six o’clock hour and today was an important day.

Both she and Corvus had spent the day napping and snacking. At first, the little boy had been thrown by the change in his pretty regimented routine, but he quickly realized that meant Mummy was staying in their rooms with him and was willing to read him stories, nap along with him, and otherwise be laze-abouts for the day. A novel concept that had brought Corvus some odd joy.

Sometimes Bella wished he was better at expressing himself and what happened in that house. She was certain it was something those damned muggles had done or said, but it was hard to speak of them for fear of upsetting her hatchling.

The point to this day of torpid lounging was that it was Litha. Her sister had been rather forgiving in overlooking the Beltane celebration at the start of May because of Corvus. She would not be missing this ritual day by any means.

Bella was rather looking forward to it. Part of the celebration was the bonfires and leaping the flames. It was meant to symbolize renewal, letting go, and new beginnings. But she would be lying if she said it wasn’t just playing in fire that had her a bit excited. She was hoping Corvus would enjoy the night as well.

They would stay up to watch the sunset, have a light dinner, light the bonfires, and offer up fairy cakes to the fair folk. Or in the case of the Malfoy gardens, the cakes would be offered to the fairies that made the woods nearby their home.

Bella remembered the way Draco’s eyes had lit up last year as the dancing, dainty creatures had come flitting about, their iridescent wings flickering in the low light. One had even landed in his hair and Draco had spent over an hour sitting as still as he could while grinning from ear to ear.

“Corvus, baby?” Bella finally kicked herself into gear and stood, walking over barefoot to the center of the pattern where Corvus had sat himself. “I hate to interrupt you, but we must get ready now.”

“Ready?” Corvus blinked up at her. There wasn’t a hint of disappointment, fear, or anger. Just a quiet questioning gaze deep-set in storm clouds. “What for, Mummy?”

Bella crouched on the balls of her feet, putting on her biggest grin, and lightly let her forehead touch his. He giggled and pushed back softly with his own forehead.

“Tonight is Litha, my hatchling. It’s a celebration for summer. It is finally here, and we must welcome it!” She explained it in general terms. “Aunt Cissy is making the garden all pretty and we will stay up to see the sun go to sleep. Won’t that be fun?”

“Yes!” Corvus gasped and sat back on his hips. “The sun sleeps?”

“It does. Then the moon comes out to play.” Bella chuckled and booped his nose as she stood up. She leaned down and swiftly brought him up to her hip. He wrapped his arms around her neck, and she felt his fingers instantly in her hair. “And then we will sleep outside!”

“Outside?” Corvus whimpered a bit and hugged her tighter.

She winced in regret. Corvus still had his moments and sometimes phrases or activities made him afraid. Again, she knew it was something those monsters had done, but could not ask outright.

“Can we come… come… back?”

“Inside?” Bella asked carefully, seeing the furrow of his brow and frown trying to mar his cute little face. “Of course, my raven. I promise this is just for tonight. Draco and you will have your own tent with toys and games.”

“We will?”

“Yes, and it will be fun! And if you find you get scared, you know you merely need to get Mummy. She will come save you.”

Bella was moving towards the bedroom and found Mazel already waiting. The elf was technically Cissa’s personal elf, but from the point Corvus had arrived, the elf had been helping with his care. Today, Bella saw that the elf had an outfit ready for Corvus and was going to get him dressed for the evening.

Narcissa had probably been dressed for hours and was seeing to Draco’s clothes personally.

Because it wasn’t just the Litha celebration they were dressing up for.

Family was coming.

“Come here, little one.” Mazel was softly smiling as Bella sat him down. “Let’s get you dressed. Are you ready to meet the fairies?”

“Fairies? What’s that?”

Bella let the elf handle the discussion. Of all the elves in the house, she supposed Mazel was the most trustworthy. Narcissa had made a rather dutiful and attentive servant out of the creature.

“Mistress?” Paisley was stuttering as she entered her own room, and she noted the shy creature that had been assigned to her when she came to live here after the trials. “What can Paisley be doing to help?”

“Very little, I reckon.” Bella was muttering, moving to the wardrobe and finding the silver dress she’d ordered via owl not that long ago. It hung off the shoulder comfortably and the fabric was draped and had a gathered look. It was a bit shorter than her typical dress, but it was for the leaping of bonfires. A long dress would catch flame if she wasn’t careful. “Shoes?”

“Oh, yes, flats that Mistress asked for.” Paisley quickly put the simple flats that had straps just at the ankle and crisscrossed at the front. “They being to your liking?”

Bella nodded curtly and gathered her clothing and headed for the shower. She was never one to linger in the water. Her hair took most of the time, and once it was soaked and shampooed, she was quick to exit. Paisley began to hover as she did, towel floating up promptly.

“Out!” Bella snapped huffily and took the towel. Elves should not be seen. At least for the most part. She hated when they hovered, watching with those big eyes and hapless expressions. It grated on her nerves. Paisley skittered back into the room to see if she was going to be needed. When really Bella wished to only have the clothes at the ready, towel there when done, and leave her to the rest.

“Merlin, I’ll have to find out how to train the things.” She thought, roughly buffing her hair dry as she could. “Once the financials are set.”

One of Lucius’ stipulations was that she bought her own elves once Aunt Walburga had her set as Corvus’ regent.

That was happening before the Litha celebrations in the gardens.

Narcissa had no doubt been on the go since early this afternoon. Not only setting up the ritual altar, overseeing the kitchen elves and her planned menu for the picnic, getting Draco and Lucius dressed how she wanted them, and dressing herself. But she was also having the elves set up the drawing room just as one entered the mansion. It was a large room, large enough for their elderly and more direct family members, who had been summoned by Aunt Walburga to discuss family matters.

It was going to be a battle. First, one of the elder family members would bitch that the gathering should be at Grimmauld. Her money was on Lucretia Black, but she could not put her grandfather out of the running either. Secondly, family gatherings were ALWAYS a clash of ego, power, and will. Thirdly, no one was going to like this news one bit. Save for her sister.

“Well, maybe Father will. He’s always been against the grain.” She mused as she slipped the single piece dress over her head and began to smooth out the sides. It came just below her knees, which was appropriate for the night. She felt exposed, however, and sighed heavily at the necessity of it all.

“Does Mistress be needing help with her hair?” Paisley was back and Bella threw a stinging hex at the pitiful thing. It yelped and folded into itself. She was about to throw another when the air got sucked out of the room. A whispered word of terror stopped her dead.

“Mummy?”

Her head snapped up to the doorway and saw Corvus waiting with Mazel behind him. He was done up so nicely in waders and a dark blue linen top that had a small cut in the neckline, allowing it to move and breathe. His gray eyes looked stunned as he stared at the shaking elf nearby and then up to her.

“It’s alright hatchling. Mummy needed to correct the…”

“Mummy no hurt.” Corvus breathed out desperately, backing up. “Promised.”

“Yes, Mummy promised she wouldn’t hurt you.” Bella replied desperately moving forward, but seeing the boy flinch and look at her wand, she shoved it away in a hidden pocket at the back of the dress; expanded to allow it and a pouch of galleons if needed for a night out. “My raven. My dear sweet raven, you know Mummy won’t hurt you.”

She felt a deep panic grip her as she hit her knees and blinked at the boy who was watching the elf cower nearby. She should yell at it to leave.

“But would that make it worse?”

“Mummy be nice?” Corvus wrung his hands in front of him, bowing his head down until his chin tucked into his collarbone. “Please be nice. Not like…not like…”

Bella straightened and gaped at the child trying not to panic. One that was afraid she had been lying to him. He was trembling as he had those first few days.

But he hadn’t fled. And he was asking her to…

“Be nice?” Bella softened her tone and lowered her voice. “I’m sorry baby, I don’t understand?”

“Be nice. Paisley does chores.” Corvus blinked at the elf now. “No hurt.”

Bella swung to glare at the elf, but also looked it over with curiosity. The elf had gone white in fear and was staring at the little boy in shock and awe. But then those eyes turned back to her, terror widening its eyes further than should be possible. Clearly the elf hadn’t asked the boy to do this, but feared Bella would think she had.

“Corvus did chores. She yelled and yelled. Never right. Never right. Always again. Always bad.” Corvus’ wavering voice turned her head back to him and she saw his eyes resolutely staring at her now. She could see the pleading, begging, request. The hurt and fear of being wrong again.

“Oh.” It was the only word she could say softly in understanding. She realized now the boy was asking her to be nice.

To the elf.

It wasn’t right. It wasn’t proper. The creature was a thorn in her side and most of them would betray you if given the chance.

“Oh…little one shouldn’t…” Paisley was panicky and twitching but rooted to her spot. A thin hand was reaching up as if reaching for the boy and Bella bit down the growl of possessiveness that wanted her to snap the arm out of the air. “No be worrying for Paisley.”

“Baby, Mummy’s sorry.” Bella took a deep breath, put her hands on her knees and tried to look apologetic. “I…I didn’t mean to yell or hurt the elf.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

Corvus came forward and put his head in her collar and began to finger her damp hair. He still trembled some, but he allowed her to wrap her arms around him and hug him close.

“Go on. I do not need your help.” Bella tried to meter her tone best as she could. The elf swallowed then disappeared in a pop. Mazel did the same, but not before throwing Corvus an overly fond look. “My raven. I would never treat you like…”

“But same?” Corvus blinked up at her as he stepped back. “Same as her. Same as him.”

“Those brutes in that house?” Bella asked very quietly, and the boy nodded shyly. “I see. Well, I guess you will just have to remind Mummy not to be like them. Alright?”

Corvus nodded again and stepped back, cocking his head to the side and looking over her dress. She smiled softly at him, and he smiled shyly again. “Pretty Mummy.”

“Oh, why thank, you, hatchling!” She tried to return to the fun, happy teasing tones they had been using earlier. She got her wand back in hand and flicked it at her jewelry box. It settled between them, and she opened the lid. “Can you help me pick out some pretty shinies?”

“Okay!” Corvus sat down and began picking through her meager baubles. Most had been sold to satisfy the debts. But she still had several pieces her father and mother had given her as well as items that hadn’t been worth what she hoped. “Look blue!”

“Very good!” Bella took the silver necklace Corvus had immediately picked up. Blue seemed to be a color he favored.

The necklace was a snake curled in a hoop shape, the head and tail wrapped around the chain. The head was sterling silver, but the lower body was adorned with dark blue sapphires. Her father had given it to her the Christmas after she had sorted into Slytherin.

“Shall we match?” She slipped the chain around her neck daintily and hooked the clasp.

“Uh huh!” Corvus nodded with enthusiasm. He liked feeling he belonged. He always agreed to whatever it was Draco wished to play. He always noted that he had gray eyes, as did she, and so did Lucius.

“Hmmm, let’s see, you need something.” She snickered like a little girl playing dress up and fished out a small ring.

Nothing special, a silver band with a Celtic pattern etched into the metal. She slipped it on Corvus’ fourth finger on the left hand and tapped it with her wand to shrink it down to size. He marveled at it, holding his hand up and spreading his fingers out so he could see only the ring. She nodded with approval.

“Don’t tell Aunt Cissy I said this, but one must accessorize. We must always look dashing and handsome!”

“And pretty!”

“Oh, you charmer.” Bella picked Corvus up as she stood. The jewelry box would be put to rights before they returned tomorrow. “Mummy loves you, Corvus.”

“Love you, Mummy.” Corvus was hugging her and watching where they were headed.

Their rooms were on the third floor of the manor. It had been a guest wing, but Narcissa had seen to it that the rooms were moved about so that they both had their own rooms, baths, and dressing rooms. Then the extra room and bathroom had been converted into a very nice sitting room with a fireplace and a small play area set up for Corvus.

Not that he needed it. Down the hall was the playroom stocked full of toys and books and other magical things. All the things Draco had been rather eager to share with Corvus after they had met. Draco was over the moon to have someone to play made-up games with. Corvus was opening up to the more outgoing boy and was learning how to be a child.

Not a servant.

Her room was across the hall from the stairs, so they were already moving downwards, Bella having to navigate the stairs with a new caution. She was used to heels and these shoes felt flimsy in comparison.

But she was trying to model Cissy. She knew her sister said she didn’t need to give up her sense of self, but what had happened upstairs said otherwise. While she was still a bit stunned by the request, she’d heard Corvus rather plainly. He’d been treated like the elf.

It did not make sense, the creatures were lesser than them, but…

Those broken eyes would be the end of her. Those sad, glinting eyes that had her so entranced she had willingly dismissed an elf before giving it its due.

“I told Cissy this would make me a fool.” Bella thought momentarily, but caught Corvus smiling at her necklace, fingering the fine piece with his careful fingers, and smiled as well. 

Reaching the ground floor, Bella knew that some, if not all, of the family had arrived. Lucius was standing in the Grand Entry, near a central fireplace that held his father’s portrait above it. Draco was beside him, looking rather like Corvus. Waders in a nice cream linen and his top was dark green, matching the green fine silk shirt his father wore. Both looked polished and regal, Draco doing his damnedest to look just like his sire.

“Corvus!!” Draco lit up at seeing them approach and bounced on his feet some. “We get to stay up late!”

Bella sat her child down carefully and nodded that he could go talk with Draco. He walked over with a big grin, nodding to Draco’s statement.

“We sleeping outside?” Corvus asked with a shy look at Lucius, who merely watched the two with a raised brow and secret grin.

“We are. I asked Lizzie to bring all my dragons! We have a castle.”

“A castle, you say?” Bella could not help but chuckle darkly, eyeing Lucius. The man merely shrugged a thin shoulder up as if it were nothing. “Well then, it is good Draco has so many dragons. You never know when invaders will try to raid your riches!”

She leaned down to tickle the little blonde who giggled happily. Maybe after they had the bonfires, she could play with her hatchlings. After all, one must know how to defend their home properly.

“Boys, why don’t we go out to the gardens?” Lucius cleared his throat and all of them looked at him expectantly. “Your mothers have family visiting. They will join us shortly.”

“Okay.” Draco quickly agreed to his father’s wish.

Corvus looked to her for confirmation. She nodded and brushed his hair away from his face.

“Go on, Mummy will be along.”

Lucius held out both hands, sans cane for once, and Draco took one while Corvus eyed the other one. Lucius was patient though, and waited for the timid boy to reach up and take the long fingers in his shorter ones. Before moving off, Lucius hooked her with a gaze and nodded towards the drawing room.

“Most everyone is inside. Walburga needed a moment after her trip.” Lucius told her where to go and she nodded, head held high.

She opened the double doors of the room with a sweep of her arms. The room was a plush, inviting space full of the finest oaks, linen, silk, and finishes. Several different seating areas were placed about the room, with one larger one at the center near the fireplace. In the corners were bookshelves, filled with some of Lucius’ family’s most prized tomes and trinkets.

Gaudy as hell but impressive all the same.

To her left was Narcissa, dressed in a long dress made of light blue that matched her eyes. It was dotted with white flowers. She had a long translucent drape in a darker blue over her arms and back. Bella assumed she would be shortening the garment for later, but she looked summery and perfect as she always did.

She was talking happily with the only other blonde in the room, Great-Aunt Cassiopeia. The nearly-70-year-old looked just as polished, in a slate-gray dress made of much the same floss as Cissy’s. They both had wine glasses in hand, no doubt talking about clothing.

In front of her was the main family line. What was left of them, anyways. Arcturus Black the Third was in his eighties but looked 60. His dark black hair was merely peppered with gray at the edges; his beard was neatly trimmed and peppered as well. Like many of the elder generation, he was in robes with a vest, shirt and pants pressed, with a gold pocket watch chain peeking out along with his wand holster at his hip.

“Old battle-axe still thinks she can boss us about.”

Bella let the doors close behind her with a satisfied sneer on her face. She had correctly guessed who would be moaning the most. Lucretia Black was Arcturus’ eldest and Orion’s sister. She looked just like them all: dark black hair, but hers was more wavy than curly, and dark gray eyes. Her face was almost always in a permanent scowl, and she sat near her father who was inspecting the pieces on the mantle nearby.

“To make us wait, in someone else’s home.” The woman swirled her own wine glass, only taking a minute to glance at Bella then look away. “You ought to have taken back the lordship. She thinks herself queen, now.”

“Hold your tongue, Lucretia. I understand your vitriol, my daughter, but Orion made his choices, and we must abide by them.” Arcturus was giving the woman a stern look before looking up as she had. He nodded Bella’s way, and she returned the gesture. “We uphold our traditions, and she is acting Lady.”

“Father, it is an insult to you.”

Arcturus Black’s dark eyes flared and Lucretia instantly snapped her mouth shut. Arcturus was the former Lord Black, the head of the main branch of the family. Bella’s and Narcissa’s father, and Walburga, were technically from the cousin’s branching of the family tree. He had ceded the role to his son, Orion, whom Walburga had married.

Making her the Lady of the House after her husband’s death. A fact that rubbed Lucretia incredibly wrong. Bella snatched a small glass of whiskey and took a sip, glancing about the rest of the room.

“Bella, come say hello.”

She closed her eyes; upset she’d been caught before she could find the grouping she wanted to stand with. Narcissa was waving her over and Cassiopeia was raising her glass to her.

“Bellatrix, it is good to see you. I had hoped you’d be present.” Cassiopeia was reaching forward to give a kiss to each of her cheeks. She gritted her teeth and bore it as the woman spent most of her time living in France where this was a standard greeting. “I was just telling Cissa she should come visit this summer. Clearly her talents are wasted here in Britain! Why, she even has you dressing fashionably!”

“You know I would love to.” Narcissa was quick and nimble in intercepting the sly remark and smiling sweetly at their aunt. Bella just stood with a blank look on her face, unwilling to give a fake smile, but not able to outright sneer at the woman just yet. “But it is so hard to find the time these days.”

“Ah, yes, that’s right. A little boy, yes?” Cassiopeia snickered back and nodded as if understanding the troubles of raising a young child. It was laughable; she was childless herself, as many of the elder Blacks were. “I hear they can be quite troublesome.”

“Draco has been growing into quite the active child. But he is a good child, and he is no trouble.” Narcissa shot back, still light in her tone but threatening with her undercurrent.

“I’m glad to hear it. So few of us left. Even if he is the Malfoy Heir, he still has Black blood.”

“Is Grandfather in attendance?” Bella interjected, interested to see if Pollux Black had come out of his exile. The man was always a tyrant, as was his namesake, but as of late, he was more than happy to let her father Cygnus run things from their side of the family.

“Like Arcturus, he’s being an incredible grump.” Cassiopeia looked her over with a critical eye before nodding over Bella’s shoulder to a corner of the room. “How have you been faring, Bellatrix? I hear that husband of yours turned you out.”

“A blessing, really.” Bellatrix focused on the woman after noting where Pollux was set near a window with a glass of whiskey, his face in a dark scowl. “Clearly he was not worth the blood he was born to.”

“Still, to be discarded as such.” Cassiopeia was sighing “I’d not call that a blessing in the slightest.”

“At least I married.” Bella shot back sharply and moved towards her grandfather, who was being joined by her father at the window. She hated the vapid gossip the women of the family enjoyed slinging at each other. That was Cissy’s arena, not hers. She preferred talking curses, theory, and other prudent and useful things.

“Father, I know you hate for us to call on you, but Walburga assured me it was a matter of importance.”

“Your sister always feels her delusions are important, Cygnus.” Pollux was replying in a gravelly, rough voice. Perhaps, like Walburga, he was becoming ill of health. He was in his 70s and the Blacks were never known to be exceptionally long-lived. “If Arcturus is truly slighted, he can revoke her standing.”

“What good would that do him?” Bella’s father Cygnus, a man in his late forties and a three-piece suit was snorting back, taking a sip of cognac, his poison of choice. His brown hair was dark, but not as black as many of the rest of them. “He’d be just as unable to produce an heir as Walburga, and Lucretia and Prewett are just as barren. The family is in a death spiral, Father. It is about time we address it.”

“Father, Grandfather.” Bellatrix curtsied to the heads of her side of the family.

“Bella, my sweet.” Cygnus put on a genuine smile and pulled her to him. Just as he had done for her growing up and after, he planted a soft kiss upon her forehead. “How are you? You and Lord Malfoy have not yet come to blows, have you?”

“No, Lucy’s been rather agreeable as of late.” Bella snarked and watched her father’s eyes roll but saw also his little smirk of amusement.

“Girl, you’d best hold your tongue.” Pollux was reprimanding her but stood up and came to kiss her hand. “Cygnus made the same mistake I did, too lenient with his first-born. You’ve a bit too much sass.”

“Grandfather, I hope you are well.” Bella did bite her tongue when addressing him. He was old, yes, but he was powerful. She’d watched him duel and obliterate those who had wronged him in her youth and knew better than to challenge him even now. “I apologize, you know how Lord Malfoy and I enjoy our banter.”

“And you should know better, Father. Bellatrix is far too strong-willed to be what you relics believe a proper woman to be. It is a blessing and a curse but I’d have her no other way.” Cygnus was huffing.

“Did Mother not come with you?” Bella glanced back to the women still chatting.

“This is family business, girl.” Pollux was snapping his fingers at the elf, and received a refill of his drink.

“What Father means to say, is that your mother and the other spouses are being entertained by our gracious host.” Cygnus glanced over to Narcissa then took a sip of his drink. “She is eager to see you, since you’ve been ignoring us these past few years. We have been invited to stay for Litha.”

“Wonderful.” Bella groaned slightly but figured it best to get it all over with. “Well, at least she’ll be in a good mood by the time we’re done.”

“Oh? Do you happen to know what’s going on, my warrior?” Cygnus flashed her a sly grin and clinked his glass to hers. “You were always Walburga’s favorite. Surely you know why your mother will be so pleased.”

“Cygnus, I swear if your sister names the Malfoy child, there will be bedlam.” Pollux glowered at Bella, but she kept her back straight and face blank. “Our traditions are clear.”

“I assure you Father, I know our traditions.”

Bella turned around slowly with a huge grin on her face. Walburga was known to make entrances, and she seemed steady enough at present to see that she made one today. She now stood at the doorway, dress pressed neatly, hat pinned securely, and face set in determination and pride.

“If you had some patience, you would have your concerns addressed.” She strode into the room, Kreacher behind her obediently holding the standard of the Black Family. “Please join me here in the main sitting area. We all must have a talk.”

Silently, they all moved towards the largest sitting area where Arcturus and Lucretia already were. Since they would not move, Walburga took the large sofa and patted the seat next to her while watching Bellatrix decisively.

“My Belladonna, come sit here with me.”

She smiled wickedly at first, but quickly schooled herself into a calm, in-control look. Oh, this was going to really put a wand up Lucretia’s craw. Bella could see the older woman scowling and looking to her father.

Surprisingly, Arcturus seemed unbothered by the declaration as she smoothed out her dress and crossed her legs properly at her ankles. Everyone else was moving about, Narcissa and Cassiopeia moving chairs to the left and Cygnus helping Pollux to one on the right. He merely stayed standing behind their father, watching in a bemused manner.

“Trying to steal my daughter again, Walburga?” Cygnus was making light of the matter, swirling his glass. “You really must let this sibling jealousy go, sister.”

“You don’t deserve her, Cygnus.” Walburga was snarking back. Despite the sharp tone, Bella could see the smirk of teasing the elder sister was throwing towards her baby brother.

“I believe this was a family matter, Walburga? Did you mean your family or the Black family as a whole?” Lucretia finally barbed out and took some tea from Kreacher, who had planted the banner firmly behind both her and her aunt. “I have more important gatherings to attend and have no interest in listening to you and your brother spar.”

“You have my regrets for keeping you, Lucretia.” Walburga snarled. “Surely your knitting circle can wait.”

“My kni-… Walburga, you know I work with the Parisian government. I haven’t the time for your petty squabbles and deluded ideas of grandeur!”

“One would think the declaration of an heir would be more important than your false allegiances with the French.” Walburga spat back just as fiercely.

Of course, her words caused a momentary shock and a heavy, stunned silence filled the room. Pollux was grumbling to himself, glaring at Narcissa who seemed unaware of the man’s coming ire. Pollux believed it would be Draco who Walburga was about to declare. Arcturus was straightening up and narrowing his eyes at Walburga.

“An heir?!” Lucretia snorted incredulously. “Walburga, you can’t possibly be trying to change the bylaws. They won’t allow for a woman. And if you did, then clearly it would return to me as a daughter of the previous Lord.”

“Lucretia.” Arcturus was snarling but glaring their way at the head of the gathering.

“You can’t name the Malfoy brat either.” Pollux waded into the fray, glaring towards Narcissa as if she were an intruder, not his granddaughter. “It must be a male descendant, untied to any other House. We have been and always should be independent. If anything, it should be Cygnus, as the next male heir!”

“Oh, you’d love that; send Walburga to sway my brother and reclaim the rights your ancestor lost by trying to usurp the crown back in the Renaissance.”

As predicted, the family turned on itself like a pack of rabid dogs. They all had their ideas for the family but begrudgingly followed the law of the Lord. But without Orion, and with the loss of Regulus and Sirius, there wasn’t a Lord to lay down that law. And as powerful people did, they were all vying for the top spot.

“The Phineas line has always been a bunch of scheming jackals.” Pollux was really starting to get loud and sitting forward to point a bony finger towards Lucretia. “Always bowing down to the Ministry, as if it has ever come to anything.”

“And you are any better, Cousin? Hiding in the shadows like scared crups?”

“We are protecting ourselves, our family, as we should be! Not airing out our secrets and disgraces like the lower houses.” Pollux was roaring to life now and sneering in disgust. “Now look where we are, disgraced and a laughingstock of the wizarding world we should be ruling! We did not become the Most Ancient and Most Noble by compromising and making deals. We became it by ruling!”

“As if the Ministry would allow us to even pretend!!”

Wands were coming out and Bella stood as well, the walnut with dragon-heart at its core rising up at the promise of a fight. She held it up just as Lucretia had hers pointed to Cygnus and Pollux had his pointed to Lucretia.

The first hit was, as always, a warning shot just past her father’s ear. But she retaliated with a quick burning hex to the woman’s exposed neck. Not enough to do much damage, but enough to put a mark on that porcelain skin of hers and hurt like hell. Lucretia was trying for something with a bit more punch like a knockback jinx, but Arcturus was stepping forward boldly and grabbing his daughter’s wand at the handle.

Bella was just about to go for the bone removing charm, just to see how the woman liked being on her knees, but Walburga stopped the coming blow-up with four words.

“I have a grandson.” Walburga had allowed this bickering to continue for a bit, sipping at her tea calmly. But she was now demanding attention.

Once more, her words stopped the room dead and all but Bella and Narcissa focused on the woman holding court.

“A grandson?” Arcturus’ firm, calm voice rose up to question the statement in more depth. “The traitor or the prince?”

“The traitor.” Walburga sighed heavily and sat down her cup with a clink as if it were a judge’s gavel. “I will be blunt. Sirius was, and is, disowned, disgraced, and no more than a bitter memory. He did all he could to besmirch our name and tarnish our proud history. However, I cannot ignore the fact that a boy with his blood, our blood, was found and given over into my custody.”

“Oh, fantastic, a bastard child.” Lucretia was leaning back and summoning Kreacher for a stronger nip to her tea.

“How dare you…” Bella seethed at that and was about to start the fray again, but Walburga put a hand on her arm and glared at her.

“Lucretia, our blood is thin.” Walburga purred darkly. “Is that not why Orion and I married despite the societal backlash it produced?”

“Walburga, I allowed your marriage as Orion pled on your behalf.” Arcturus regained control and steepled his fingers in front of him. “And while I believe the tragedies of your sons are a consequence of that mistake, I do hear you. The child is pure of blood?”

“Both Saint Mungo’s and my own testing have proven that.” Walburga nodded curtly to the former lord of their house.

“And he is begotten of your eldest son?” Arcturus kept on.

“He is.” Walburga replied easily and without hesitation. They had all agreed upon the story before Walburga sent out the missives to the rest of the family. While it chafed Bellatrix’s own sense of pride, she had been becoming more used to swallowing it these days for the sake of Corvus. “We are here today not to discuss his merit or qualification. I will name him my heir and that is the final say on that matter. We have no one else and the boy has already shown signs of accidental magic so there are no concerns about him being a squib.”

“Small mercies.” Pollux was gruff with his reply. His own brother had been born a squib, burned off the tapestry once it was certain.

“What do you know of it, Narcissa? Bella? You both seem rather unimpressed.” Cassiopeia was looking between them and trying to divert Bella away from Lucretia.

“I asked Bellatrix to blood-adopt the child via our family grimoire. He had no name, he had no home, and I am unfit to care for a child.” Walburga continued as if Bella was not starting to pace the small area like a caged animal. “She and Narcissa completed the ritual a few weeks ago. The family magic’s accepted this claim, and the boy is now hers.”

Again, silence as the older generations stared at her from mild shock to outright denial.

“If he was Sirius’ son, why involve her at all?” Lucretia raised her hands and began pacing herself. “She was disgraced by her husband, had no ability to bear her own; what, Walburga, you felt pity? You feel this a favor to your niece?”

“You vindictive bit-...”

“Bellatrix, you sit down this instant!” Walburga finally stood and pointed her down firmly. “Lucretia, you will hold your tongue!”

That demand was followed up by Walburga firmly nudging Bella to the sofa and she sat like a chastened child. Lucretia’s mouth snapped shut as if done against her will and her eyes flared in indignation. She did, however, sit as well.

“I had her claim the child as I cannot raise him, and I will NOT risk Sirius or his former master getting their hands on him! Would you allow that senile manipulator Dumbledore some path to claim him? To turn him against us as he did Sirius? No? Then be quiet! I will do what I must to ensure our family is not set to ruin. Bellatrix is a powerful witch, and she will raise my grandson as a proud Black!”

“The fact remains, Walburga, that the girl has no house, no holdings. Her husband all but removed them from her.” Arcturus was tapping the mantle. But his face was more thoughtful now.

“Lord Malfoy has graciously advised that Bellatrix and her new son will be welcomed and honored guests in his home.” Walburga finally nodded to Narcissa who in turn nodded her head to Arcturus in deference.

“Ah, that’s how he’s getting his claws into the seats.” Pollux snorted. “You’d let a lesser house influence our heir, daughter?”

“Actually, Grandfather, it is a favor I asked of my husband.” Narcissa was calm, collected. She was almost always a bystander in these gatherings. But she was always watching and noting who was saying what. “My son is the same age as our new heir. While he will have friends in the other houses as he grows, he is sorely lacking for companionship his own age.”

“Lord and Lady Malfoy are offering to keep both Bella and my grandson as wards.” Walburga sneered at her very own father and Bella had to smile snarkily at the old grump. “What better allegiance than to your own family?”

“I will ensure he upholds our family values and traditions. He will be a powerful wizard. He has already shown he is a survivor.” Bella moved haughtily in her seat and pressed her lips together. She too had to fight for her son.

“Father, Great Uncle, I know this is not the ideal of our family.” Walburga was looking down at Bella then back to the elder statesmen. “But our blood is thin. And we must ensure our legacy, and our bloodline, continues. It is what I promised Orion at his death. That I would find a way to save our family. My grandson ensures there will be a new Lord. Bellatrix will ensure he is cared for. We can ensure that the boy is taught and guided to become what you once were, Arcturus. What Orion was. A Lord that commands the respect we are due. One that understands our ways and our purpose.”

Silence once more descended upon them. Pollux still was grumpy; Lucretia was still fuming under the silencing charm. But Arcturus had relaxed, rubbing at his chin and thinking deeply. Cassiopeia was shaking her head at first but then slowly starting to nod to herself and reappraising Bellatrix.

Her father Cygnus was trying to hold in the pleased grin that wanted to spread across his face. Bella gave him a little grin as he gazed upon her. He wasn’t becoming the lord, but he was in a way the de facto grandfather for the new one coming up. And he would eagerly step up to teach the new Black if allowed.

“The boy is young?” Arcturus was asking and Walburga nodded to him in confirmation. “For better or for worse, he is Orion’s grandson. While Sirius was a lost cause corrupted by the likes of Hogwarts and her master, we can ensure this one goes into his schooling years with his eyes open. Walburga now knows the dangers as do Bellatrix and her sister. We do not have to be happy, we hardly ever are, but we can agree that this is the only way our family can survive.”

“My granddaughter may be brash, she is confident to a fault, but she lets no one dictate her path. She has always coveted and mastered the arts for what they are, not what they were seen to be by the weak-willed Ministry. She was taught by You-Know-Who himself. The boy will have respect for and mastery of the dark arts and family magics.” Pollux was sighing and giving in to the older man’s lead.

“My brother is right.” Cassiopeia was caving now to the will of the house and looking at Narcissa. “And I can say with certainty that Lord and Lady Malfoy can offer a decently powerful and appropriate outside perspective. Lucius not only has political clout in the Wizengamot, he also has several international connections. I recommend we name Lucius the boy’s godfather. To signify our trust in their promise and to mitigate any questions as to why our heir is living in the Malfoy Estate rather than our own.”

“Lucius would be honored to be named.” Narcissa smiled softly. “I assure you I have always held our family close, even after my marriage. And Lucius knows that the Black Family interests will only benefit him as it does us.”

“If nothing else, he’ll have a silver tongue.” Lucretia was blowing out as Walburga finally let the charm drop to see what she would do.

“Well, with this nonsense settled.” Walburga was nodding her head down to Narcissa, who came to stand with her with a bright smile on her face. “Narcissa has graciously hosted us and has extended the invitation for us to join her family’s Litha celebration.”

“Entirely up to you.” Narcissa offered those still fuming a way out and Lucretia stomped off.

Arcturus was shaking his head and frowning at the insult the woman had inadvertently given by not even offering farewells, but no one wanted to see another standoff either.

“I regret, Granddaughter, that I must depart.” Pollux was standing, coming to kiss her hand. “My apologies for my words, but…”

“You are only looking out for what is best for us, Grandfather. I know.” Narcissa kissed his cheek.

“I am sad to say I too must go.” Cassiopeia was putting her arm through Pollux’s, and he huffed at her but allowed her hand to rest on his forearm as he brought it up. “Please do try to make some time? I have so missed our shopping sprees!”

“Of course, Aunt Cassi, I will try.”

“I will send out the official claim and naming date to you all.” Walburga noted briskly before they could all get away.

As those leaving exited, Arcturus left with them, but he was calling for Kreacher to show him to the gardens. Kreacher was quick to bow to the man whom he had once served, and was showing him outdoors.

“My, my, girls. Your mother will be upset that you did not tell her, and proud of your cunning power play. Well done, my daffodil.” Cygnus placed a soft kiss on Narcissa’s cheek then turned to Bella to do the same. “My nightshade.”

“You realize that Mother’s gotten to him first.” Narcissa was laughing happily. “He’s with Draco and Lucius in the gardens.”

“Well then, Bella, you lost your new son. Your mother surely has him now.”

“I will fight her for him. I will win.”

“Why don’t you two go separate Druella from the boy?” Walburga stepped up to the small group and waved them off. “I have one final thing to discuss with Bella.”

Both nodded to the woman, moving off chatting excitedly. Cygnus was a good grandfather to Draco, sending little gifts since his birth. He was jovial with the boy and Bella hoped he would be the same with Corvus.

“Well, that went better than expected.” Walburga sighed and leaned on the back of the highback chair closest to them. “Well done, Bella.”

“Thank you, Auntie, again for this gift.” Bella hugged her securely, getting another huff, but also a fierce hug in return. “I promise, I will make you proud.”

“I know you will.” Walburga pushed away and straightened her hat full of flowers back to the askew position on her head. “Kreacher!”

“Yes, Madam?”

“I assume you were listening?” Walburga speared the elf with a bored look. The elf eyed her back distrustfully at first, then nodded, his overly large nose flopping about.

“Of course, my lady. Kreacher be listening to ensure madam did not need him.”

“Then you know Bellatrix is my heir’s mother? That you have a new master?” Again, the elf was nodding and Bella glanced over at Walburga in shock. “You will treat my grandson as he is due, Kreacher. You will serve him as you serve me.”

“Of course, Kreacher will.”

“Aunt, I was going to purchase my own elves once things were set to rights.” Bella blinked at the elf, feeling the transfer through the family magic. “You need Kreacher in Grimmauld to…”

“I will hear no protest. Kreacher has always been a lord’s attendant. He will be so again. I’ve decided and have an elf more suited to my needs.” Walburga stated clearly and without room to question. “You will continue to serve the House of Black faithfully, won’t you, Kreacher?"

“Yes, Mistress.”

The change of address was immediate. No longer lady or madam. Bella shuddered at the thought, but quickly reined it in to take charge immediately.

“Kreacher, you will not harm my son or my nephew, do you understand?”

“Yes, Madam. Kreacher not be harming Heir Black or Heir Malfoy.”

“Good. Keep it that way.” Bella sighed a little in relief. Kreacher was being very agreeable to this. But he supposedly had little choice. “And I may…call on you…to help me select a few other elves. Especially for my own attendant.”

“Yes, Kreacher will help with this. So hard to find good elves, elves proud to serve. All snively, timid. No sense to learn their master’s needs and see to it without question.” Kreacher sneered but nodded enthusiastically to her hesitant request. “Kreacher will find good servants for the House of Black.”

“Now then, Niece, help me outside so I can see this raven of yours.” Walburga smiled knowingly as she held her arm up for Bella to take. She did so with a grin of her own and hugged her aunt’s arm to her side securely. “Let us see to the future.”

Chapter Text

Things were happening.

It is one of the most annoying feelings Severus knows, only outdone by his feelings of frustration at his misfortunes and missteps.

Annoying as the little voice of paranoia is, he has learned to listen to it enough to know to be aware. It has allowed him to escape notice at times. It has allowed him to pick out who is in favor and who is falling from it. It has even helped him to head off the issues with Slytherins before they could spill out into the halls of Hogwarts.

So, it wasn’t entirely a useless feeling. It was just maddening until Severus could figure out what had caused it to prickle his awareness once again.

While he could easily attribute it to the new addition to the family, he was finding it hard to pin on the Black heir. As Lucius had noted that day, Severus hardly saw Corvus Black. He had only seen him at dinner service so far and he was typically engaged with Bella or Draco. He’d give shy smiles and answers to Narcissa and glanced at Lucius and Severus sparingly, wary and unsure of them both.

The same was also true of Lucius’ suggestion. Severus had gone about ignoring Bella and he had been blessed with no further conversation with the woman. He wasn’t outright against talking to her, but he knew any time they spoke it was likely to spiral into a screaming match. Why poke the bear, so to speak?

Truthfully, it was like Bellatrix was a whole other being while in the child’s presence. It was curious and fascinating to watch. His mind trying desperately to make what he saw match with what he knew, with little to no success.

“They do say motherhood changes you.” Severus frowned at the puzzle as he buttoned up his slate gray top. It had long sleeves but the material was light enough to breathe in the hot June weather. He no longer dared to bare his mark, even in the company of those he knew held the same mark on their left arms.

Tonight was Litha and the start of his month-long sentence as godfather. He knew it was an honor amongst the pure-bloods to have the title, but it was also a duty. Draco was young now, but he would start to understand the underlying motivations of those around him, and Severus still was not entirely sure how he would guide and teach the young man as he aged.

He could not guarantee the boy would be overly impressed with potions; something that required patience and detail. He knew the boy’s upbringing would be far different from his own. His father was decently versed in the dark arts and his aunt…

Well, Bellatrix was known to be the Dark Lord’s most proficient.

Severus dressed himself in what muggles would call business casual. He had a nice set of black trousers and simple cufflinks for his button up. Narcissa would scold him if he wore all black; not that he feared her in any real way, but there would be other celebrants in the mix and he’d rather stay in the background.

Litha was one of those lesser-known and lesser-observed ritual days. Muggles knew the celebration as Midsummer’s Night thanks to the playwright William Shakespeare. While many didn’t really honor the summer solstice as they once had, Narcissa always planned her rituals like parties and invited a few of her favorite families on a rotating basis.

The children had been encouraged to sleep and nap most of the day, as most of the festivities started at sundown and continued on past midnight. Last year, it had been too much for Draco; but as Severus dressed, he could see tents being prepared outside and knew there were cots, seats, and other places to take a quick nap if needed. As Draco grew older, he’d find himself more pressed to participate and mingle with guests of his own age.

Severus narrowed his eyes as he inspected the setup more closely. One tent was clearly different from the brightly colored canopy tents centered around the bonfire area. This one was shaped like a castle and made to look like stone. It was going up closer to the area where the fairies normally visited.

“Of course he did.”

Lucius liked to be a stern, proper head of the household. On the other hand, he also liked showing off the gifts he could give his family. But in reality, Lucius was indulgent. He liked showering Narcissa with fine jewelry and clothing. He liked bankrolling her parties and balls so that their family was seen as the example to follow.

It would be a hurdle; Severus knew without a doubt. Draco would have an inherent sense of entitlement and he hated that mindset with a passion. His past taught him to work hard and be firm. This lifestyle the pure-bloods propagated bred a sense that things were just given over without merit or fight.

“Merlin’s beard, will Bella start throwing parties?” A stray, absurd thought entered his mind and he visibly flinched back from the window. He called over the smart open jacket he’d wear down to greet Narcissa, then put it on the back of a chair towards one of the backmost sitting areas. “That is a massacre waiting to happen.”

Setting his wards on his trunk, a holdover from years past, he slipped on his oxfords and charmed them to tie without a thought.

“Hopefully the fairies are feeling generous this year.” Severus put his mind to another topic as he moved to join the fray. It was nearing eight o’clock and other guests were sure to start arriving.

The Malfoys actually had fairies in the forests around their home and Narcissa used this day to give them an offering and preen their egos. They would flit around for a while, dazzling whomever the Malfoys had invited for the party and then disappearing back into the trees.

And in the case of last year, they had left a gift in return on the altar. Several sets of fairy wings.

One could remove the wings without killing the creatures. But one had to be prepared for the obnoxious backlash from the vain mites who hated to be without their glittering, eye-catching wings. However, if the fairy had a damaged wing, bent or marred in some way, they removed it themselves to have a new one grow in.

Severus did not care one lick if the wing was bent slightly or had some odd spot in the translucent chitin. They all dissolved into potions regardless. And being a rare ingredient, he was happy to take them off the Malfoys hands. He used them for experiments and the Girding Potions he taught to the third years.

He really was hoping that a few of the flock would offer their wings to the family that sheltered them and honored them.

That hope was replaced with a sense of foreboding as he reached the main floor.

Near the drawing room’s double doors was a disgruntled-looking elf. It looked old and decrepit as it stood, ear at the ready, hands folded at its back. It appeared to be guarding the door and Severus wondered if Lucius had invited an important business partner he was trying to sway or some foreign contact of his.

“No warnings about the child. No warnings about his guests. I really ought to demand such things so I do not look a complete idiot.” Severus only sneered at the elf in turn and swept his way towards the door leading out to the side gardens.

He stopped instantly as he came to the stone pathway with mottled moss growing between each stone.

Lucuis was standing at the entrance to the garden, looking pensive and sipping at an iced tea in a tall crystal glass. While his eyes were trained on the elves putting the finishing touches on the tables, you could tell his mind was elsewhere and he was deep in thought.

Only two tables were being set with a floral set of dishes and fine sterling silverware. Goblets with fine patinas were also being positioned just right, along with blooming centerpieces in oranges and yellows.

A smaller table was set closer to the gazebo area where the fairy cakes would be offered. It only had pillows for seating and the dinnerware looked far more durable and replaceable than what was at the other tables.

Severus slowly approached silently, eyeing Lucius as he pondered whatever it was that held his interest. Severus took a look past the hedging and saw a small group near a redbud in the grassy areas of the garden. Underneath was a pair of women, cooing and fussing over Corvus and Draco. Nearby was a man watching, but not overly invested in showering either child with attention.

Given that none of them were speaking with the homeowner, they were not people Lucius normally associated with. The fact Severus did not recognize any of them also pointed in that direction.

Was Narcissa inviting new guests that he did not approve of? No, that seemed unlikely. Narcissa ran every plan and detail past her husband. As a proper wife was to do. She was usually discriminating in the battles she did pick with Lucius and he doubted she would disrupt her ritual with unknowns.

“Lucius.” He greeted mildly at first, stepping to the man’s side and watching with intense curiosity.

“Severus.” Lucius replied congenially, sipping from his glass without even turning his head.

“What else did you forget to mention?” Severus asked with mild annoyance to try and rile an answer out of Lucius.

“Nothing of real importance, Severus. You never know who will show up to our gatherings.” Lucius feigned ignorance. And he feigned it badly.

“I very much doubt that. You and Narcissa are far more careful than that.” Severus straightened beside the man, folding his arms and frowning as one woman picked up Corvus and hugged him to herself. The boy seemed off-put at first, but slowly relaxed as the woman offered up little words of adoration. “Physical abuse, then.”

“Irma Black, wife of Pollux Black.” Lucius waved to the eldest among the grouping; a woman with gray hair and hunched posture. Then he pointed to the woman holding the child. “Druella Black, my mother-in-law.”

Druella was putting down Corvus and making a waving motion of her hands to Draco. Severus could see a resemblance now in the woman’s blue eyes and softer facial expressions. While her hair was dark brown, she and Narcissa seemed to look similar. The Rosier genes, perhaps.

“And Ignatius Prewett. Lucretia’s husband.” Lucius finished with the man sipping a drink in the shade and looking rather anxiously towards the doors.

“There’s a theme here…”

Before Severus could ask further questions, he heard the door behind him coming open. A rather angered woman was coming out and heading for the only other man outside. They had a very heated, but quiet, argument in their little corner then headed back towards the entrance.

“Not staying, Lucretia? Narcissa will be disappointed.” Lucius was noting in a fake tone of regret.

“I doubt she will be.” The woman was snapping back at him rather boldly, given it was Lucius’ house. “With the little escapade you and she have come up with.”

“What harm is there in helping family, Lucretia?” Lucius smiled back ferally and tipped his head softly in dismissal. “Narcissa is a dutiful and wonderful wife and I would do anything to keep her happy, and she loves her sister.”

Severus felt his eyebrow creep up in surprise at the rather open statement of his fondness for Narcissa. They usually kept such declarations private.

“Thank you for your welcome, Lord Malfoy.” The man was bowing officially to him as the woman huffed away again, crooking her finger at the man as if he were her servant. “You know how heated things can get between them. Do have a blessed Litha.”

“Thank you, Ignatius.” Lucius nodded back and let them go. Severus felt his brow coming back down and his concern growing.

The door came open again. Narcissa was leading the way, talking in her hostess voice about the gardens and the grounds surrounding the manor. It was a touch more excitable than it usually was, because she was accompanied by a much older man and woman with a tall man and shorter man trailing behind them.

Narcissa led the woman to the children and the two women still there. Severus watched as the woman crouched down in front of the boys, reaching up to pinch at their cheeks and nodding in approval at their look. Narcissa looked as proud as the peacocks in the front gardens as the woman admired the boys.

The men stood at the doorway talking in hushed, hurried tones. All looked rattled and upset, but also determined. The younger of the three was talking mostly to the older man in calming tones while offering agreements to the taller of them.

Suddenly it struck Severus what theme he was witnessing in all of these individuals. The one looking towards the boys with a curious hint about him struck Severus as familiar and he knew why.

He looked just like Sirius Black, only much older, more refined, and more controlled.

“What in Salazar’s name?” Severus glared at his friend as the man had the gall to shrug back at him and act as if this was normal. “A Black family gathering, is it?”

“They had a meeting in the drawing room, yes.”

“Lucius.” Severus quietly seethed and glared daggers into Lucius who was still unphased. “One would think you could give me some sort of warning so that I could be appropriately prepared and dressed.”

“Please. You don’t care how you dress and never have. Why, I’m certain that your wardrobe consists entirely of those black robes you wear and nothing else. You merely rent items for our meetings.” Lucius was snickering snidely. “And you’d have refused to come if I had told you, so I merely forgot to inform you of our guests.”

“Exactly.” Severus ground out, watching the older women moving away talking to each other excitedly. “I do not need, nor want, to be drawn into whatever family drama is playing out here. And yet you involve me!”

He nodded politely along with Lucius as the two women passed by. They were moving towards the men and he wondered who would leave with them. Only one of the men retreated with them. The other two remained, setting themselves to rights before approaching Lucius. 

“Lord Malfoy, a splendid manor. Thank you for hosting our gathering. It was unexpected but appreciated.”

“Thank you, Lord Black. I hope that the family was able to settle their business in agreeable terms?” Lucius was bowing to the man easily.

“As agreeable as we can.” The man blew back a strand of his long graying hair and looked at the group in the gardens. “There was a small altercation, but no property was damaged.”

“Best we can hope for.” The younger man snorted and rolled his eyes tiredly.

“Thank you for that.” Lucius chuckled lightly and placed a hand on Severus’ shoulder, causing him to sneer his direction before putting on the blank mask he used for their former lord. “Arcturus, Cygnus, let me introduce you to my good friend, Severus Snape. Potions Master and Head of Slytherin at Hogwarts. Severus, this is the former Lord Black, Arcturus Atlas Black. And my father-in-law, Cygnus Rigel Black.”

“A pleasure, my lord.” Severus bowed quickly and curtly, the feeling always leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. But polite society always bowed to those more powerful. To his surprise, the younger man held out his hand for a more modern greeting and he allowed the man to shake his hand firmly.

“A pleasure as well, Master Snape. Young, aren’t you? Masteries take years of research, typically.” Cygnus was looking rather relaxed and amenable; unlike the other relatives he’d seen so far.

“Severus is a very ambitious and dedicated individual.” Lucius preened Severus’ ego for him. “Will you be joining us, Arcturus?”

“I will. I find myself eager to meet our new heir.” Arcturus turned his head over his shoulder and glanced at the women still fluttering about the children. “That is, if one can pry him away.”

“He will be presented along with my son to Walburga.” Lucius motioned towards the first table. “Please join us at the main table.”

“Thank you, Lord Malfoy. It has been ages since I’ve participated in such a ritual. I hope your wife will forgive me.”

“She will. Enjoy refreshments and whatever you like. Dobby, Mitzy and Illa are the elves serving us today, they will be happy to see to what you need. We should be starting here as the sun starts to set.”

The man nodded in kind and was moving off to sit, taking off his outer robe and draping it across the chair. Dobby was quickly bringing him a drink and the man was offering up his order from the selections nearby.

“I should ensure that Druella is ready to let our new heir be introduced to Walburga.” Cygnus was sighing to Lucius before nodding to the still-enraptured audience around Draco and Corvus. “You know what kind of fight that will be.”

“Thank you, Cygnus. Draco is rather eager to thank you for his gift, by the way.”

“I’m glad he enjoyed it.” Cygnus was nodding and moving off as well. Severus stepped in front of Lucius and speared him hard with both eyes and a finger in his chest.

“I am going to poison you, Lucius. No one will be able to tell, and this is beyond what has been asked of me.”

“I’m fairly certain Narcissa would know.” Lucius smirked back at him, tucking a long strand of blonde hair behind his ear.

“She’d be hard-pressed to prove it.” Severus snarled in his face, or as close to his face as he could manage.

“Oh, do calm yourself.” Lucius snapped his fingers and shoved a tea in Severus’ hands as an elf provided it. “It will only be Arcturus, Druella and Cygnus, and Walburga. The others have departed.”

“Yet it is still a family gathering.”

“And you are family.” Lucius replied without missing a beat and cracked his neck. “I know you find that concept hard to believe, Severus, but we would not trust you with our son otherwise.”

Before he could really dig into the man about this absurd notion, the door was opening again. This time it was Bellatrix and who he assumed was Walburga Black coming out. Bellatrix was helping the older woman into the gardens with her arm wrapped around the woman’s and both their hands sitting atop her raised forearm. Severus stopped to observe, noting the woman was shaking, trembling, and it was Bella’s arm keeping her from jerking and falling.

The two women seemed happy to engage in banter. Severus could not help but notice that they looked similar in appearance, though Walburga’s hair was graying. She had the same proud, defiant look about herself and he knew if anyone pointed out her struggles, they would be blasted to the edge of the grounds.

Their arrival set off the rest of the group and Narcissa led her mother and father to the back table and motioned Draco and Corvus to her.

Draco was dressed in waders, made of cream cotton, and a green linen top. He mirrored Lucius’ own green ensemble. Corvus was similar, but in blue.

Now dry and dressed properly, Severus really could see the resemblance to Regulus and Bellatrix the boy held. His hair was jet black, and curled wildly just like Bellatrix’s own. It was down past his ears and neatly styled away from his face. The shape of his face, however, was more Sirius.

“Severus. Why don’t we sit?” Lucius was motioning to the table with Arcturus and he wanted to growl but instead complied graciously.

Severus took a slug of tea and frowned at the thought of being watched. He was very much an outlier here and it was worse than when he stood among the other proud followers of the Dark Lord. At least they had something in common in their meetings.

Walburga was an astute witch; he gave her that. Her eyes had already found him as the odd one out. Bella sat her at the table and went to stand with her son nearby with Lucius and Narcissa.

Narcissa smiled and nodded to them both as she inched the boys closer to Lady Black. Formal introductions to be made, of course. Lucius was striding up and taking a place behind Draco and Bellatrix was moving to stand behind Corvus. Severus merely sat himself opposite the two presiding Blacks and tried to avoid eye contact.

“Walburga, it is a pleasure to host you this evening.” Lucius bowed deeply to her. “I do hope you are comfortable? You merely need to ask Mazel for anything you need. She is our most trusted elf.”

“Thank you, Lucius.” The woman was looking around the area Narcissa had put together. Flowers, lanterns, banners, and more made this a far sunnier and brighter celebration than most. “I am very comfortable thanks to Narcissa. A lovely home and grounds. Abraxas taught you well.”

“High praise, my lady. I hope that I do my father proud.” Lucius grinned in polite regard and looked down to Draco. The boy was absorbing each word carefully. While he may not understand all of the words, he could surely understand the meaning and proper tones needed.

“Aunt Walburga, may we present to you our son, Draco Magnus Malfoy.” Narcissa stepped up and nudged Draco closer to the woman. The blonde had his own flit of nervousness, Walburga was very hard to read expression wise, but looked at his father and righted himself properly. “Heir of the House of Malfoy.”

“Welcome, Great Aunt Walburga.” Draco bowed politely. He only stumbled slightly on the convoluted name. Severus had to repress a chuckle and saw Lucius doing the same. “It is nice to meet you.”

“And it is nice to meet you, little dragon.” Walburga actually smiled at the young boy and Severus felt his brows go up in surprise. “You look just as handsome as your father.”

Draco beamed at this praise, looking up at his father excitedly and then inching closer to the woman who let the boy reach out a hand to her own.

“I’m glad you came today. Do you know we have fairies?”

“Do you now?” Walburga pretended not to know that fact and grinned in a restrained, but pleased way. “My, you must have a wonderful garden then. They only decide to live in the best of places.”

“Mother has the best garden.” Draco said excitedly. “Mazel makes the best fairy cakes.”

“Well then, we will surely be blessed tonight when the fairies come for the midsummer’s night.” Walburga nodded and let her hand come up to cup the boy’s face. “Do you help your mother with her rituals?”

“Says I’m too small yet.” Draco blushed and glanced at Cissa in embarrassment. “And…and my magic hasn’t grown yet.”

“Ahhhhh, well, not to worry, little lord.” Walburga sat up regally and nodded firmly at the child. “It will come sooner than you know. You have a strong heritage, both from the Malfoys and the Blacks. It will come, and then it will be your turn to make your father proud.”

Severus rolled his eyes a bit at this pre-emptive need to saddle children with responsibility. He understood all too well that the world invited pain and suffering more often than not. But this was a four-year-old who was still excited by fairies. He didn’t need to worry about putting on airs and acting properly until he was old enough to understand the reasons behind the actions. 

“Come, let me give you a hug, Great Nephew. I may be old and crochety but you are too precious.” Walburga leaned down and Draco took the opportunity. He hugged the woman around her neck and she gave a faint smile at Narcissa. “Off you go. Make sure you save room for fairy cake.”

“I will!”

Lucius shook his head and sat Draco towards the lower, smaller table with pillows as seating. He called for one of the elves for the young boy and moved to seat himself. Narcissa was curtseying to her aunt before looking at Bella knowingly and moving off to sit with her parents.

“Now then, who’s this shy little thing?” Walburga’s eyes were zeroing in on the child attached to Bellatrix as if that would protect him from all ills. “Look at those curls. Just like yours, my Belladonna.”

“Ah…so that’s where Bellatrix gets it from.” Severus could not help his own thoughts as he watched the two barb one another.

“Aren’t they?” Bellatrix preened her feathers with that observation and Severus wanted to retreat back to the manor. There was still plenty of time to spend with his godson without subjecting himself to this. “Corvus, my raven, it is alright. Your grandmother merely wishes to meet you.”

Shyly, the child turned his head and blinked at the woman sat before them like a queen. Severus could see the fingers at the back of Bellatrix’s cotton skirt gripping and releasing in an odd twitch of fear as the boy regarded the newest stranger. Apparently, that struck a chord with the older Black as she stopped, eyes going a touch wider as she and the boy stared at one another.

“Auntie, this is Corvus Regulus Black.” Bellatrix approached in a waving manner of pride and confidence that made Severus’ skin crawl. “My little hatchling.”

“Oh…nightshade.” Walburga actually breathed out in a wispy voice, leaning somewhat to the side to get a better look at the boy’s face. “He looks like Regulus. Those eyes. Those dark gray eyes.”

“I must admit he does.” Arcturus Black was noting as he watched this interaction closely.

“They named the boy their heir without meeting him?” Severus could not help but think through the posturing and introductions taking place. Wasn’t that odd to them?

“I know.” Bella knelt down beside Corvus, effectively removing him from her legs and pointing him fully towards Walburga. “Corvus, darling, this is Walburga. My most favorite aunt. She has been looking forward to meeting you. She is your grandmother.”

“Indeed, I have, little one.” Walburga actually stood up, shaking some in her movement. Severus wondered exactly what it was that ailed her, the tremors slight, but noticeable. He was even more shocked as she used her hands to puff out her own dress and knelt on the ground in front of the child and Bella. “I hear you have been quite sick. I do hope you are feeling better.”

Corvus nodded shyly and swallowed thickly as he finally met the older woman’s gaze head on now that it was at his level. As strange as it was that first day, Severus watched the boy look to Bellatrix for reassurance.

“Come here, little one.” Walburga actually held out her arms, inviting the child to her and Corvus blinked rapidly in response. But a little nudge from Bellatrix had him stepping towards the woman and being enveloped in a more familiar, welcoming hug. “So small. Poor child.”

Corvus was rigid at first; Severus could see his hands gripping the fabric of his pants nervously and tensely. But slowly, the boy’s posture began to relax into the hold, and soon his curls were tucking into Walburga’s neck and the boy was curling into her. It was another tick in the box for physical abuse.

“None will harm you, Raven.” Walburga was declaring quietly to the child, her one hand pressing to the back of his head as she rested her head gently atop the boy’s. “Not anymore. You are my heir. Our House’s hope and future.”

“House?” The boy’s raspy voice was quiet, timid. He wondered what had caused the boy such a gravelly sound in his throat, but quickly noted to himself that Narcissa was handling that. It was none of his concern. “Like the house?”

The boy’s thin arm had come up to point towards the manor and Walburga actually chuckled at that, letting him step back to regard him with a soft smile on her lips.

“Ah, no. Our House as in our family, my boy.” Walburga patted his cheek. “Your mother will see to it you learn about the Houses, and titles. You are still too young yet.”

“Oh.” Corvus looked to Bella, who quickly was reaching out to brush back his unruly hair. “Are you a star too?”

Walburga stopped for a second. Then smiled wildly and shook her head.

“I am not, sadly. Only those worthy are named after stars.” Walburga stood, Bella coming up quickly to help her up and back to her seat. Walburga pointed to Arcturus then Cygnus at the other table. “But your great uncle here is a star, as is your grandfather over there.”

Corvus was enthralled by this concept, it seemed. His eyes brightened as he took in the two men, from a safe distance of course, a small smile on his lips as he swayed on his feet.

Walburga smiled at that and pointed towards Draco, also enthralled by the explanation. He was named for a star.

“Go on, little raven. Draco needs company; you should be a good lord and entertain him.” Walburga said lightly. Giving the boy a wink. “Two young lords a waiting. The best of friends I hope you will be.”

The boy smiled at this, and Bella led him off to Draco, looking at the spread of things Draco had requested in his eagerness.

“Lady Black. I doubt you know me, but it is a pleasure to meet you.” Severus took his gaze off them as the woman’s eyes once again landed on himself. He hadn’t greeted her like the others who had come out before her and her stern demeanor seemed to have replaced itself as she looked at him with narrowed eyes. “Severus Snape.”

“Ah, yes, the potions prodigy.” Walburga nodded as Lucius settled in with Arcturus. At the other table, Bella and Cissa sat with their parents, happily talking about Bella's stroke of luck. “The shadow on the wall.”

“You must forgive Severus, Walburga.” Lucius was snickering. “Why, I get two howlers a year regarding his anti-social behavior at the school.”

“Entitled prats thinking their parents can fix things by complaining is not anti-social behavior.” Severus rolled his eyes and found his plate filling. He was stopped from starting by the elderly woman’s hand coming up. “My apologies, Lady Black; if you wish me to leave, I’d understand. This seems to be a family gathering.”

“No.” The woman muttered, looking him over with that grating gaze that picked apart everything. “I’m told you are Draco’s godfather, yes?”

“Yes. Merlin knows what flit of insanity drove Lucius to that.” Severus glared at the man. What was this nonsense? Was she upset that some filthy half-blood was influencing her great nephew? Was she incensed over his presence on that front?

“Hmmm. Orion always admired your tongue.” Walburga was clicking her own tongue at him and glaring at him from across the table. “Your self-awareness. A sign of intelligence, he said.”

Just as he had been observing those around him, she had been observing him. He sat emotionless before her, waiting for whatever grievance or biting remark she would sling at him. He’d met Orion Black a handful of times, mostly in service of the Dark Lord. Mostly gathering donations from the rich man for the cause.

“Temperance, discretion.” Walburga drew out slowly and waved her hand at the chair next to her. Severus quirked a brow and waited. It was Lucius’ foot kicking him under the table that got him to move and sit in the offered chair like an obedient dog. He was curious now and waited still in silence to see where she was going with this ramble. “Knowledgeable. Patient. Deadly if need be.”

“She really is like Bellatrix. Rambling as if talking only to herself. Switches moods as if pressing a button.” Severus sat and found one of the elves bringing his plate to his new seat. “Just about as unreadable as…”

“A certain lord also seems to have favored you for these traits.” Walburga matched his expression evenly and took a small sip of her tea. Severus had to fight hard not to wince at that observation. Yes, there had been a lord he had served that had valued those skills. “I’d be foolish not to see what Lucius sees.”

Severus narrowed his eyes across the table at the man who was smirking to himself and eating as if nothing was the matter. Arcturus too seemed focused on him as if absorbing all that was said and cataloguing it away for later.

“You are welcome in the house.” Walburga let him go and he gave her a lasting look of confusion. “You’ve earned your respect, your position. Perhaps half the cup is worth as much as the full.”

Severus sat still in shock with the offhand remark. One tinged with an appraisal. One stating that he was just as worthy to be there, it seemed. Arcturus was nodding and starting to eat as well, giving thanks to Lucius once more and assessing the meal.

Severus decided to just let the shock go and did as the others, and began to eat. Drinks were refilled quickly by the elves and the weather seemed pleasant with the breeze. Bella was thankfully with Narcissa, entertaining their parents and keeping a close eye on the boys near them. It left Lucius to entertain and engage the powerful individuals sat with them and Severus himself.

Severus could not help but watch the two boys nearby, obviously in their own world. He was a touch jealous, perhaps. No one had any expectations of them, other than to behave within reason.

Draco was pointing to different offerings and nodding encouragingly to Corvus, who would warily watch the food in question as Draco picked it up and ate it himself. Timidly, the boy would mimic the action, smiling softly in delight as whatever flavor hit his tongue.

“So then, plans for the rest of the summer, Severus?” Lucius was drawing him away from the observation he had slipped into to avoid what seemed to be an inquisition.

“The usual. Poppy has more than realized my ability to restock her stores.” Severus sighed in defeat. Why wouldn’t the man just engage his distant relatives and leave him in peace? “You’d not believe the amount of Pepper-Up and Skele-Gro she goes through.”

“I do hope the school is compensating you for such?” Lucius was raising a delicate brow and pressing his lips. “You could be making far more during your off time with far more complex draughts.”

“Hmmm, yes, but then I would also have to find shipment and advertise said draughts.” Severus shrugged in return. “My anti-social behavior makes that prospect far too daunting.”

A small cough from Lord Black nearby made Severus start, but seeing the small smirk wasn't expected and he felt himself quirk his own lip in satisfaction. Given what he knew of Bellatrix, perhaps sarcasm wasn't lost on the Black family.

“Are they paying you?” Lucius flat out asked and Severus grit his teeth. No, they weren’t.

“I assumed that it was a part of my duties as Potions Master, Lucius. I am not in any way hurting for compensation.”

“Ugh, your propensity to not utilize your talents is maddening, Severus.” Lucius was rolling his eyes in return. “I will speak with the board.”

“Leave it alone."

“Take what is yours by right.” Lucius snarled back.

“The school is providing the ingredients; they pay me a salary. I do not see how I am at a loss when I can brew both in my sleep.”

“Your time is just as valuable.” Walburga was sneering now and tapping her fork in her fingers towards him. He blinked in surprise at her and felt some twinge of embarrassment creep past his shields. He wasn't related to her, why did he care what she thought? “Why, my potioneer charges 25 galleons per vial of Seizure Draught, as well as whatever the pricing for ingredients at the time of brewing.”

“The Nux myristica must cost that alone.” Severus muttered, looking to his plate and turning to enjoying his meal rather than further discuss his lack of marketing skills. He had a steady, paying job. He enjoyed brewing; it allowed him to relax and zone out in a way that let him let go the petty dealings in the school’s halls.

“Indeed.” Walburga snorted. “In all, depending on the markets, it’s near 150 galleons when he's done. So, you would do well to invest in your skill, Master Snape.”

“Indeed. Arcturus, I’m sure you have several investments that are doing well in the new markets?” Severus was thankful Lucius finally got away from him and returned to his silent observing. He watched Corvus scare Narcissa with a well-placed tap on her arm.

“Corvus! Merlin, you scared me!” The woman was quick to reassure the boy though by pulling him closer to her side. “What do you need, little one?”

The boy was too quiet to hear over the conversations at this table, but he saw the boy clutch his stomach. Cissa was quick to offer a vial of light purple liquid and he knew immediately it was a stomach soother. The boy took it without one whimper of complaint then was shooed gently back towards Draco and their private table.

“Malnourished before? Still struggling to digest regular food or this amount of food?” Severus watched Draco blush and mouth a small apology to Corvus. They pushed away their plates together and began plotting their next move, eyeing the tent shaped like a castle.

Their plans were dashed as the sun began to set and a heavy dusk began to color the sky orange, yellow, and red.

“Draco! Would you and Corvus gather some poppies for us?” Narcissa was standing along with Bella and who Severus now knew was Druella. “We need to decorate the altar for our guests!”

“Dobby, see to it the fires are lit.” Lucius was finishing his drink and placing his napkin on his plate. “Who all shall be leaping the flames?”

“Bella will, won’t you, Sister?” Cissa smiled predatorily at her sister and Bella pursed her lips. “And Mother will of course.”

Severus watched as Bellatrix’s eyes traveled to Corvus, watching him carefully as Draco waved him towards the gardens nearby to pluck plants. Her features softened and she nodded to Cissa while standing to stretch out in an exaggerated manner.

“But of course, my sister. I would love to play in the fire with you.” That manic grin blossomed into something feral and followed them along.

“Lord Malfoy, Cygnus and I would like a word if we may?” Arcturus was claiming Lucius swiftly as he stood. Lucius nodded in agreement and they moved to the now empty table with the other Black man.

Severus merely watched them go, frowning after the family that somehow had roped him into the nonsense. He realized only too late that he was now alone at the table with Walburga Black.

“Tell me, Potions Master.” She woman was tapping her fingers on the table and giving him that odd look again. “You studied healing as part of your mastery, yes?”

“Yes.” Severus drawled back as if bored.

“Have you heard of something called Parkinson’s?” Walburga was muttering lowly and watching him with a new intensity. “And no, not that banal clan of pure-bloods out of Cambridge.”

“Yes,” Severus kept his tone modest but inwardly he was aware that her speaking to him may have had a purpose. Given what he saw with her gait and the tremors in her limbs, and the fact her potioneer was providing a seizure-reducing potion to her, he suddenly realized why she was asking such a thing. “I presume that is causing the tremors, then?”

“Astute of you. Bloody healers at Saint Mungo’s state nothing can be done and they will only grow worse. That potion you seem so familiar with only lasts an hour at best.” Walburga was scowling and looking out into the garden with the boys. “I know there is no cure, but perhaps that quick mind of yours knows something more effective? I must get my affairs in order properly, but it is difficult when I can barely walk or talk some days.”

“Surely Lucius could help you make arrangements?” Severus asked quietly while running through his memory for ideas.

“The House of Black does not require favors, Master Snape.”

“Is this not a favor you are asking now?” Severus could not help but quirk his lip slightly and watch the woman flounder in indignation.

“Orion so did love that wit of yours.” She repeated her earlier statement and sighed. “Most earn their mastery in their late thirties. You did yours in four years. Only someone extremely versed and talented can claim such a thing. I am merely hoping for a band-aid, Master Snape. A year or so, so that I may ensure Corvus and Bella are set up properly to inherit and ensure the vaults and magics are tied to them.”

“I would recommend a combination.” Severus steepled his fingers and leaned on the table. “If I understand the disease correctly, it is nerve degeneration. There are nerve tonics that can soothe inflamed or damaged nerves. A moderated Calming Draught would also assist you in relaxing the muscles and easing the stiffness.”

“I need to keep my mind clear.” Walburga was frowning at that.

“It is why I stated a moderated dose, madam. While it may take a month or so for your healer to find the right combination, I feel these two potions would work better than the Seizure Draught. Those are designed for short-term application as seizures are normally done and over within minutes. The draught is merely to prevent more seizures within a certain time frame. You of course could keep the draught on hand for extremely bad days, and you will need to adjust as symptoms progress.”

“And if I were to ask you to find such a combination?” Walburga now mimicked his hand placement, fingers just below her eyes and her index fingers tapping together lightly. “You are discreet. You are intelligent.”

“I only took the required mastery courses in healing.” Severus snorted.

“Again, I am not looking for cures or heal-alls. I am also not asking a favor. This is a business transaction.” Walburga snorted back, producing a piece of paper from a hidden pocket, flipping it towards him discreetly. “My offer, Master Snape.”

Severus took the note and balked. It was his entire year’s salary and then some written on the page.

“You find the combination, keep me supplied for a year, and one last potion from you.”

“What would that last potion be?” Severus eyed the paper in shock. He knew the Blacks were rich. But Merlin, this was an insane number of galleons to offer given the two potions he suggested were easily sourced and brewed. The Calming Draughts were taught to year four students, for Merlin's sake.

“Reaper’s Brew.”

Severus stood immediately, having not been aware enough to see where the conversation was headed. He turned on his heel and headed for the beverage cart to find the firewhiskey and downed at least two shots.

The damned woman wanted to get her affairs in order and she wanted a suicide potion to take her own life before her terminal illness took any more of her dignity. Stars above, he was stupid.

He stared into the distance, slowly absorbing the shock of it and willing himself back to calm. Could he blame her for that want? If he was struck with some endless disease that robbed him of his control, wouldn’t he do the same thing?

The realization was clear, though. She had been sizing him up this whole time. Lucius probably advised her ahead of time that he was here, that he was considered ‘part of the family’ and his merits for being so. Walburga being a cunning old bat had found an opportunity and had been determining if he could be trusted. She was curious if he would be more reliable than her current potioneer who would most likely refuse her request; not willing to give up his cash cow so easily.

Discreet. Knowledgeable.

Deadly when need be.

He turned back to the table, the woman merely looking at her newly declared heir who had shyly, but hopefully crept over to her with a brightly blooming poppy. Dark red and perfect in its presentation. The woman smiled so warmly, it hid her true nature, and she hugged the child carefully while taking the offered gift.

Severus returned slowly as the boy receded back to Draco’s side; a happy blush to his cheeks. His gift had been received well; that seemed to put the boy into a whole other mindset and he actually straightened himself.

“I am a proud woman, Master Snape.” Walburga stated as he returned to his seat and glared her way. “Surely you as a proud man understand my request.”

“I can understand, yes.” Severus nodded evenly. “What I would need is assurances that I am not being set up as some kind of murderer.”

“That is why I wish a year of potions from you. My accounts will only show that I am paying you for whatever you produce. The final brew can be slipped in at any juncture without anyone’s notice. My retainer knows my final wishes and will deal with the matter privately.”

Severus noted her determination; it was ironclad, but he had yet heard any real assurances that he wasn’t just being used as some fall guy. A sacrifice for her cause.

“Clever bitch.” Severus noted with a small tick of his eyebrow and his hands in his lap reached back up to the slip of paper with her offer.

“I see that you are a careful individual. Smart. The only assurance I could offer you would be to vow it, but, I’m sure you see the issue there.”

“You’d be dead already.” Severus huffed, still staring at the offer the woman had made to him and calculating in his head the ingredients, brewing time, and the overwhelming risk he’d be taking. He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair and slipping the paper back over. “I assume you won’t be residing here?”

“Grimmauld, obviously. The girls and their children need not know or deal with this misery.” Walburga began writing on the paper, this time the address, having understood his quiet acceptance of her offer. “This is between you and me, Master Snape. You understand?”

“I understand completely, Lady Black.” Severus took the information and jumped when Lucuis returned, looking between them.

“Walburga, you’re not torturing him, are you?”

“Not at all, Lucius. Merely discussing the finer points of cunning. Your friend is young, he needs more bite to him.”

“Not his style, I’m afraid. A bit ruthless at times, but only if you truly anger him.” Lucius was clapping his back happily and smirking all the while. “He is very much the shadow on the wall. The one that collects your secrets and destroys you if need be.”

“Hmm, a good Head of House then. We can only hope you are still teaching when the boys come of age.”

“I’ll make sure of that.” Lucius agreed. “Now come, Narcissa wishes to fully celebrate. Lady Black.”

Severus stood and helped the man to hoist the woman up. A new chaise lounge had been procured for her and she happily accepted a light throw as the sun began to set. A roaring bonfire was lit and the boys were returning with the flowers, Draco showing Corvus how to crumble petals around the stones and placing the best of flowers at the base of the table holding the cakes.

Severus took up a position near the main bonfire as Cissa and Bella began to leap the flames of a smaller fire nearby. Corvus was wide eyed, watching this in fear as he saw only his mother dancing through the flames The elves began to play soothing music and light and levitate more lanterns about.

It was risky, what the woman was asking of him. Risky, but profitable. Given the broad smile on Lucius’ face as he joined Severus at the edge of the bonfire to watch the celebration, he could assume that Arcturus had also had a deal for Lucius, one the man was more than happy about.

As Bella began to cackle with delight, twirling with Cissa and then pulling in her mother, Severus watched the boys move towards their castle with a clumsy sneakiness. What they did not realize was two elves were following close behind, ordered to keep the two children in sight.

“To a new beginning, Severus.” Lucius handed him a stouter bourbon and clinked his glass against Severus’.

“Yes.” Severus felt the small acknowledgement for the day deeper in himself than he had in the past and stared now into the flames.

If he approached this properly, he could start to build his own means with the unexpected windfall. Yes, he feared at any time she could implicate him. There was that risk. But something about her blasé attitude and her understanding that a vow was useless to him, made him consider the woman watching from the sidelines, prim and proper, but with tightness in her face that belied her discomfort.

It was an opportunity and he was going to take it.

"To new beginnings.”

Chapter Text

Litha had gone so very well.

Bellatrix was finding it extremely hard to squash the overwhelming feeling of happiness and triumph. But she was trying. She feared if she was too happy or too boastful, her luck would betray her again.

Still, she could not help but hum to herself an uplifting tune as she tied a black ribbon to the half bun she’d put atop her head.

Corvus was hers. By blood, by magic, and now by law. All the documents were buried where they should be. The blood-adoption had made the boy look more like a Black than a Potter. Walburga was already finished with making the legal declaration of heir. And if the filthy muggles did not make any noise about the child’s disappearance, no one would be the wiser.

There was only one last failsafe to put in place. One final step to assure Corvus’ safety.

It was now Corvus’ birthday. The one they had given him. Regulus had been their youngest cousin. The prince. She’d always adored the little boy Regulus had been. He had been a happy boy. One eager to please his parents and learn all he could. He’d been proud to be a Black and was a good wizard. He was shrewd, discerning, and showed his status of heir was well-earned. But he also had a kindness in him.

That had caused the jackals in the Dark Lord’s ranks to turn on him. Selling him out as a traitor. Bella could not imagine Regulus ever backing away from a challenge and she hated those who had taken him from them.

She saw Regulus in Corvus now. That same kindness laid behind similar eyes and that same eagerness was just simmering beneath the surface. But she would be damned if she let Corvus be sacrificed for such a thing.

Given how well everything had gone, she and her sister planned to kill two birds with one stone today. The last part of their plan had been a glamour to hide the scar upon his head. The one that shouted out to all who could see who he had been. While she was certain her sister and she could craft something between them both; they both agreed that the goblins would be a better failsafe. The creatures were masters of creating enchantments and hidden doors and corridors. If you needed something hidden, a goblin would know how.

Bella had received a note from the Black Family retainer; Grinraff. Mostly one of introduction, but also one requesting an audience so he could formally introduce himself and go over the stipend her aunt was providing and the restrictions on it.

Near her elbow was an appointment card with the date and time she had requested. There was also confirmation that her order would be made with all haste. While Gringotts did not typically handle such requests, Grinraff was adamant that it was his honor to employ one of their artificers at the bank for the glamour.

Walburga trusted the creature implicitly, so Bella was moving forward.

“Your rings, Madam.” Kreacher was silently approaching with a box that held several silver rings for her to choose from.

Again, Walburga had been quick and had sent over a care package full of jewelry she no longer wore, outfits more fitted to a younger woman like Bellatrix, and much to her surprise, a very old astronomy book. It had beautifully aged colored illustrations as well as divination meanings, mythologies, and other tidbits about each of the constellations and signs.

Corvus was in love with the book, so it was easy to see the woman had sent that along for her heir. He could not read a lick of the text. But as they spent their evenings calming down for the night in the sitting room, Corvus would be sitting at her feet on the rug flipping through the pages and tracing the figures each constellation created.

“Impeccable as always, Kreacher.” Bella muttered, pulling out two rings and sliding them on her right fingers. A traditional signet and a small bird’s talon clasping an egg.

The elf was more used to serving lords, as he had for who knew how many generations now. But he had been so attuned to Walburga’s needs, he had slipped into serving Bella nearly instantly. It made it easier to abide Corvus’ request to be nice to the elves as Kreacher would present what was needed and be on his way. He came when called without fail.

“Stay here, Kreacher, I have need of you today.” Bella was slipping on the most special of her new collection. While things had been moving about, Narcissa had snuck in another early birthday present for her. It was a week away, yet Bella had no plans to celebrate it, and her sister did not like that response. Bella would rather the focus now fully be on raising her child and ensuring he got every experience and resource he needed. What need did she have for birthdays?

But she had found a small velvet box on her dressing table, a gray ribbon tied around it. Inside was an exquisite, antiqued silver ring with the moonstone they had created at Corvus’ adoption in the center setting. On either side were small moons, one the waning moon and the other the waxing moon, the moonstone representing the full.

In her emotional state as of late, Bella had damned near cried at the sentiment of it. The symbolism her sister was offering her.

“We are headed to Diagon Alley today.” Bella turned at her hips to face the elf and Kreacher was bowing his head in understanding. “I mentioned needing your help to find elves of my own. I…regret… I was not joking. I have never been in charge of such a task, and I always seem to attract the weak-willed ones.”

“Hmm yes. Elves be liking strong masters.” Kreacher huffed. “But must deserve them. How many?”

“I wish for two more.” Bella stood up and shimmed her midsection and tugged on the leather corset she had put over her black Tencel dress so it would settle at the right spot. “One to keep our wing clean, one to attend me.”

Kreacher looked ready to protest but she glared at the creature and he instantly silenced. She did not yell as she wanted to. She bit that part down hard and nearly drew blood from her tongue, but she did temper the urge.

“You will focus entirely on Corvus.” Bella stated firmly and began walking towards her door. “He is the lord, after all.”

“Have not been introduced to the little master yet.” Kreacher huffed but nodded that he understood.

“We will do so now.” Bella led the way across the hall where Corvus’ room was situated.

She was not sure how Corvus would take Kreacher. But she had noticed as of late, as long as you gave him time to process the change, or the new thing, he would adjust. Still, Kreacher was a very hard creature to swallow for many adults, let alone a young child.

While stringy, lanky creatures by nature, some could be rather hideous to look at. Lucius always purchased elves based on looks. No scars, no missing digits or eyes, no overly garish features such as noses or ears or fingers. Corvus had only seen these more pleasing versions of elves.

“Corvus? Are you decent?” She knocked lightly before opening the door. It did not really matter if he was or not, she bathed him each night, but she wanted him to start understanding his room was his room and he could permit or deny entry.

“Yes, Mummy! All ready!” Corvus was smiling brightly in some of Draco’s more casual daywear, a smart top with a light silk vest and khaki pants and shoes, as he came darting from the wardrobe attached to his room.

“You are so handsome, my raven.” Bella crooned and knelt in front of him, brushing back his hair. She noted his little ring, the one she had made smaller for him on Litha, was on his finger nicely polished and shining.

“Always say that.” Corvus blushed but smiled in a pleased manner and she smiled in return.

“Because it’s true.” Bella put on her confident pose and earned herself a giggle. “Raven, I have someone you need to meet. Kreacher?”

Kreacher stepped from behind her and stood in his little dish towel eyeing the young boy he’d seen a lot of the past four days, but had not interacted with at Bella’s order. Gray eyes ran over the elf from top to bottom at least three times; Corvus was very thorough in his inspection. Satisfied that Kreacher was an elf like he’d seen before, he looked to her expectantly, waiting for her to continue.

“Kreacher was given to you, by your grandmother.” Bella explained as Corvus eyed Kreacher again. Something odd was in his movement and she noted his little hand reaching up to feel at his chest. Was he afraid? Anxious? “He is to be your personal elf. Like Dobby is for Uncle Lucius and Mazel is for Aunt Cissy.”

“Draco?” The quiet question was soft, but Bella was getting better at interpreting these one-worded inquiries.

“Yes, Draco has an elf too. They make sure we have what we need when we need it. And they look out for us.”

“Mine?” Corvus’ voice wavered and he again touched his chest. Bella blinked for a second then wondered if he could feel the bond from the elf. It was subtle enough that one could not feel the magic that kept the creatures bonded to their masters. But…

“Yes, Little Lord. Kreacher be serving you.” Kreacher said so without malice and without a sneer. “Merely call, I will come.”

“Wait…” Bella watched the interaction quietly trying to figure out why Corvus seemed so focused on Kreacher. He had wanted her to be nice to the elves helping them previously, but he never really focused on them more than saying thank you to them after they did something for him.

“If he just had his first flit of magic at that house that day...” Her mind began to run through the possibilities. “Children normally don’t have their first accident until they are 5 or 6. Did awakening it early do something? Or is it more an instinct to him because of his age? Did they make him hyper-aware of magic?”

“Nose hurt?” Corvus pointed to his own nose, but was clearly talking to Kreacher now, looking at the drooping, knobby feature no one could miss on the elf.

That threw Kreacher sideways. You could tell it did because his hunch nearly went straight in shock as the elf gaped at the boy. But it took him only seconds to shake his head thoroughly and step forward to the child, bowing himself as if to the eldest of statesmen.

“Kreacher is not hurt, Little Lord. Merely old.” He smirked, which was decidedly creepy, but it made Corvus relax, and he reached out a little hand to touch the elf’s chest too. Kreacher looked at it, then went back to the little boy who pointed to himself and then smiled.

“Kreacher will help me? Like Mazel?”

“That’s right, hatchling. Kreacher will retrieve things for you, help you with your clothing, and as you get older, your correspondence and guests.” Bella snickered; delighted at Kreacher’s untethered look as the boy seemed completely unphased by him. She’d been worried over nothing.

“Yes, it is Kreacher’s honor to be serving the new Lord Black. Though you are much too small, Little Master. We must be fixing that.”

“Mummy said I will be big.” Corvus retracted his hand and pouted slightly. But he was quickly back to smiling at her and throwing himself at her, arms wide open. “Strong and big.”

“Yes, Madam Bella is a strong witch. She will do as she says.” Kreacher appraised and she saw the elf look away to hide a glint of something odd in his eye. Was that gratitude in the elf? “Is Master ready for the outing? Does he need anything before we go? Kreacher will fetch it.”

“You are coming?” Corvus grinned at Kreacher as Bella picked him up into her arms to help him down the steep, slick stairs of the manor. Kreacher was already behind them and following obediently. “All of us?”

“Yes, and Aunt Cissy and Draco are coming as well.” Bella chortled along with her very chirpy raven this morning. “Kreacher must help Mummy with a task, and he will take care of our packages and purchases. We are going shopping, Corvus! You need new clothes alllll your own.”

“For me? But…” Corvus pulled at his vest softly and furrowed his brows in confusion.

“Those are Draco’s clothes, darling.” Bella snorted. “You need things you like; don’t you think?”

“He wants them back.” Corvus sighed sadly and his head landed on her shoulder. This was the problem she normally ran into. Corvus would be so bright and bubbly and then she would inadvertently run into something that would remind him he hadn’t been wanted before. Not purposefully, but it was still a kick in her gut every time.

But she pressed on, letting no sorrow or concern grace her features as she shook her head and kissed his forehead. She would erase every one of those evil acts herself.

“No, Corvus. Those clothes are too small for Draco anymore. He has his own clothes. And you, little one, need your own. Don’t you want things that are yours?”

“I can pick?”

“You can. Though…” Bella stopped on the second-floor landing and looked about for Narcissa and Draco. This floor had guest rooms as well but on the other side of the house was the family wing. “Aunt Cissy will have lots of opinions about that, okay. She likes dressing people up, especially you and Draco.”

“Does she dress you up?” Corvus asked with a mischievous grin on his face and Bella felt her brows raise along with the corners of her lips.

“She wants to.” Bella leaned in grinning like a mad hatter. Corvus was absorbing words too. He still defaulted to the broken little sentences he had used for so long. But he was becoming more of a parrot. He was listening to them and Draco most of all. “But I am the older sister, aren’t I?”

“Mummy knows better.” Corvus giggled back and she trekked the rest of the way down to the main hall.

“Remember that well, my hatchling.” Bella smirked as they came to the sitting room. There were a few rooms attached to the floo network, warded and password protected of course, and this was the main travel point for the house.

“Good morning, you two.” Narcissa was greeting them happily, sitting in a chair and helping Draco to smooth his hair back like his father’s. The boy’s feet kicked softly back and forth as she worked, and he brightened as they came in. “Did you both have breakfast?”

“Yes, Aunt Cissy.” Corvus answered bravely, puffing up proudly. “I ate eggs. And two toasts.”

“Don’t forget the jam.” Bella encouraged him more. Just the small hiccup and he was already back to chirping about as if he knew today was different.

“Oh yeah! Jam! Good jam. But messy.” Corvus bit his lip, looking away as if afraid Cissa would get mad, but she started laughing and looked very pleased.

“Jam is sticky.” Draco was adding to the conversation. “I have’ta have Mitzy put my jam on my toast.”

“Must have, Draco.” Narcissa whispered softly, no malice or concern in her voice. Just a simple little correction to help the boy learn.

“Oh. I must have Mitzy help me.” Draco repeated, nodding his head decisively with each word he said.

“I have Kreacher.” Corvus wiggled in Bella’s arms, so she let him loose. Narcissa was letting Draco do the same. “Meet Draco, Kreacher.”

Kreacher popped around her once more, looking up to Bella in confusion, a touch of worry. But he stepped forward to the two boys that were just about as tall as he was and looked over Draco warily.

Draco started in surprise. But he looked at Corvus, not at all phased by Kreacher’s appearance and stilled himself. For the first time, Corvus was showing the bravery between them.

“Kreacher?” Draco tested the name timidly but then pulled one his father’s favored moves and lifted his chin and put on a stern face. “Are you one of our elves?”

“No.” Kreacher restrained his snarl just barely. Probably because Bella had made sure he wouldn’t do anything to her nephew either. “Kreacher serves the House of Black. He serves his master.”

Narcissa was watching with wide eyes as well. She too had reservations about having Kreacher in the house, but watching this little presentation, and how well Corvus seemed to accept the elf, was a shock.

“Sorry.” Draco muttered bashfully. “Corvus needs a good elf.”

“Yes, he does, doesn’t he?” Narcissa stood, wanting to spare both her son and the elf a prolonged interaction. “Are we all ready to go?”

“Shopping.” Corvus grinned at her. “New clothes?”

“Yes, you definitely need them!” Narcissa brightened at that. “Did your mother tell you what today is?”

Corvus furrowed his brow instantly, glancing to Bella with a small frown of betrayal on his lips. But she smiled slyly and winked at him. Draco began bouncing full force and reached for Corvus’ hand.

“It’s your birthday!” Draco happily noted and pulled him towards the fireplace. “Mine too. Not really. But I wanted to share.”

“Yes, Corvus. Today you turn four!” Narcissa bent down and kissed both boys on the crowns of their heads. “Draco realized you probably never had a birthday before and wanted to show you how fun they are.”

“Birthday?” Corvus blinked at them both, listening intently to their words, then looked to her for help.

“The day you were born, my hatchling. Each year, you get older, and we throw a party to celebrate!”

“We get presents today. Fun things!” Draco was looking like a niffler with a piece of gold, his lighter gray eyes wide and eager. “Toys and books. And stuffies, and clothes, and…”

“Calm down, dragon.” Narcissa chuckled as she shook her head.

“Today is all for you, my princes.” Bella stepped up and bowed lowly, arm tucked in an exaggerated manner and using her other hand to raise up the bottom of her dress as she dipped down in a curtsey. “Your wishes are our commands.”

“Now, Bella.” Narcissa was rolling her eyes at her, silently trying to tell her to tone it back. But Bella would not. She was going to spoil these two rotten. Draco for being such a good role model and cousin, and Corvus because he damn well needed it.

“Come along, my darlings.” She took both their hands and strode towards the fireplace. Narcissa was quickly behind, with the floo pouch at her hip. They all stood inside, Corvus looking rather perturbed as to why they were in a fire pit, but they figured it best to just do and explain later.

Bella held tightly to Corvus’ hand as they used the floo for the very first time. Draco was holding her other hand, but he had done this before. His mother took him everywhere via this method of travel. Stepping out at the Leaky Cauldron, she felt Corvus shake and cough next to her. She let go just long enough to pull her wand and swipe over both boys with a gentle breeze to clear the soot.

“Mummy, my stomach.” Draco was the one speaking, moving towards Narcissa who was pristine as if the soot never touched her. He did look a little green around the gills. That caused Bella to check Corvus over, but he only wobbled a bit on his feet and rubbed at his temples.

“It will pass, Dragon. You know that.” Cissy was giving the boy a swallow of stomach soother and watching Corvus for any adverse reactions. Usually, apparition caused vomiting more than floo did, but first timers were always a wild card. She nodded, seeing Corvus’ reaction, and a little blue vial popped in front of her.

“Here you are, my raven. This will help that icky dizziness.” She helped him drink it and he smiled, eyes glittering in tamped-down panic. “Magic can sometimes make us feel odd, but it will pass.”

“Why Mummy? We are magic? Why…make us feel odd?”

“Dear sweet Merlin.” Cissa was gasping at the question as they firmed up their outfits and set towards the door.

Corvus had repeated what Bella had told him often that first week. Magic wasn’t a bad thing. It just was. And they were magic too, so that meant they weren’t bad either.

“Bella, my sister, you may have a Ravenclaw on your hands.”

“Preposterous!” Bella snickered and gave Corvus a wide smile to show she was joking.

“Corvus, floo magic can disrupt our magic for a short bit and that makes you feel ill or dizzy until you grow used to the feeling.” Cissa explained carefully as they went towards the back of the dilapidated bar, and she started tapping the bricks.

Corvus was enthralled as the stones began to move and twist away to reveal the doorway. Draco smiled as well and pulled his mother along. Bella guided Corvus into Diagon Alley, watching his eyes light up and start darting around the magical shopping center of London.

Owls were flying above; shops had up their animated banners, examples, and other fun displays to catch the eye. Corvus’ hand tightened on her own, but she saw an awestruck smile on her child’s face and smiled as well.

Their first stop for the day was Gringotts. That had to be first. There was no telling the weather, and pushy people and crowded spaces were just too risky with makeup.

“Look.”

Corvus, usually not eager to draw attention to anything, let alone himself, was gasping in awe and they all came to a stop to see what had grabbed his notice. It was of no surprise it was a candy store with an over-the-top display outside with fizzing whizbees. There were older children around the barrel, taking advantage of the samples laid out and floating around, laughing and grasping at each other as they levitated off of the ground.

“They…they fly?” Corvus looked up to her with such a dazed expression of want she could not deny him.

She summoned a few of the treats away from the barrel, quickly grasping them from the air and holding out two of the chocolates shaped like a bee to Corvus and Draco. 

“Here we are, my darlings.” She smiled softly as Draco eagerly came up to take one and Corvus took his and looked it over.

He followed Draco’s lead and popped the small treat into his mouth. Smiling at the chocolate’s taste and then gasping as his feet came off the ground. He wriggled and nearly fell forward, but Bella reached out her arms to the two boys, Draco giggling happily at the same sensation. She let them grab onto her sleeves and she walked right up to Cissy, giving her a nod towards Gringotts.

“I thought it might be easier to float them there!” She told her sister who was shaking her head at the antics but was more than pleased that Corvus had voiced a want.

“Aunt Bella! We can walk!”

“Of course you can.” Bella looked his way and rolled her eyes. “But this way is much faster.”

They were soon at the white-marbled fortress that was the Gringotts main branch. Doormen opened the double glass double doors for them, eyeing the floating boys with a bit of a growl. This place was for business, not foolery, and goblins had very little sense of humor. Bella only shot them a glare and entered with her head held quite high.

Cissa was taking the lead, going up to the teller and producing their appointment cards. The goblin took it with a huff and climbed down from his perch to summon their managers. They helped the boys to their feet, the candies wearing off just in time, and led them to a small waiting area to the side of the main hall.

A tug at her dress drew her eyes down to Corvus, watching the bank patrons and goblins bustling about in a streamline of efficiency. She knelt down to him, as he looked concerned.

“Mummy?” Corvus leaned into her and very shyly pointed out a goblin that was close to them. “Are they mean elves?”

She hugged him close and shook her head no.

“They are goblins, Corvus. A whole other creature.” She rolled her eyes slightly, to let him know he shouldn’t be concerned mostly, but also because she hated dealing with them. “Grumpy, stuffy things, they are. But they are extremely secretive, and they are very good with money. Always remember, they are working for you, Corvus. We have lots and lots of money here. They would not like it if we took it away.”

“Oh.” Corvus nodded to her and watched them go about. “What’s money?”

“It’s how we buy things like food, clothes, fun stuff.” Bella chuckled as she stood, seeing more decorated goblins coming down the hall. One was in a fine vest and shirt, his ears studded with adornments. The other was in the more standard outfit, but with a bright badge on his lapel. That one bowed to Cissa with a toothy, sharp grin.

“Lady Malfoy. As always, a pleasure.”

“Thank you, Balewind.” Cissy inclined her head towards the creature. “May I introduce our son, Draco.”

“A pleasure, young master.” The goblin bowed before Draco and the boy watched closely, but with great pleasure at the fanfare. “This is Master Grinraff, is Lady Bellatrix Black also with you today?”

“Yes.” Bella answered and stepped up with Corvus.

“A pleasure, madam. My name is Grinraff the Knowing, I have been serving Lady Walburga for the past 32 years.” The older goblin was bowing and kissing her hand. She resisted the urge to snarl and snap, not sure how Aunt Walburga typically dealt with the thing. “This must be Lady Walburga’s new heir?”

“Yes, this is Corvus.” Bella introduced and the goblin bowed before the boy. Earning a confused blink and wary eyes.

“This way, ladies; I assure you, this won’t take long.” Balewind was holding his arm out to the hallway and allowing the more decorated, and named, goblin to lead the way. Bella could not help a touch of curiosity. She wasn’t aware that goblin-kind had titles. But the name certainly sounded like one.

They were led to a nicely decorated meeting room, with plush chairs, a table with refreshments, and stunning tapestries and ornaments. Corvus was taking them all in with wonder and Bella sat him in her lap with little effort.

“I promise this is more an informal meeting, Lady Black.” Grinraff was moving his fingers, long and clawed, and a tea set appeared with the biscuits and crisps already set out for them. Draco was shyly trying to sneak a biscuit, watching both her and Cissy for reprimand. “Please help yourself, young Malfoy. These are for you all to enjoy.”

“Thank you.” Draco blushed but still absconded with a chocolate biscuit and popped the end in his mouth with a grin.

“Go on, love. Get you what you’d like.” Bella encouraged before turning her attention to the pair. “I am aware I’ve been provided a trust vault.”

“Yes, indeed.” The goblin pulled out a fine black leather journal with their coat of arms imprinted on it. On the top was a golden key stuck to the leather by sticking charm. “Your ledger and key, madam. Lady Black has provided 1500 gold galleons per month for the care and upkeep of her heir and yourself. Any expenditure that may exceed this, must be approved by both her and Rostov Gillenwater, her legal counsel.”

Bella nodded, handing the ledger back to Kreacher, who had an expanded bag at the ready for it. The key she put in a small, expanded pouch she kept at her breast for safekeeping.

“She has also advised that I am to provide yourself and the little master expandable pouches with a start of 500 gold galleons each for a shopping trip to provide clothing and necessities that the young heir may not have and yourself may have lost in the divorce.”

Two little pouches floated towards her as the goblin’s fingers danced through the air. One came to her, and she smirked a bit in delight. It had been a while since she’d been allowed such luxury. They of course had expected to spend money on the boys, but she too was going to get to have some fun.

The other dropped into Corvus’ hand and he blinked at it in confusion. He turned to her and she shook her own happily, and you could hear the coins jingling lightly. Corvus mimicked her and started a bit at the sound. He carefully set his half-eaten biscuit down on the table, pulling open the top and peering inside. He fished out a golden coin and turned it in his fingers, fascinated.

“Dear Aunt Walburga sent us some money, Corvus.” Bella chuckled as he showed it to her, and she nodded. “For fun things!”

“Not to worry, Draco, you will also be getting some fun money.” Narcissa was assuring Draco.

“Thank you, Mummy.” Draco smiled at her and nodded to Corvus.

“Lady Bellatrix, I also wanted to extend my services as retainer to you and your son. One of my clan has served the Black family for generations and I would be honored to continue our service.”

“Aunt Walburga has stated you are trustworthy.” Bella squared off with the goblin. “That the bank and your people have guarded her secrets fiercely. I will do the same; do you have the glamours we requested?”

“Indeed, madam.” Grinraff waved his hand, and a small black velvet box appeared. He opened it to show three shining earrings. “As requested, all three have the glamour charm, protective defense spell, and monitoring charm that I can set to alert you now that you are present.”

“Come, Draco, I need to pick something up for your father from the vault. Can you assist us, Balewind?”

“Of course, my lady, this way.” Balewind was showing them out, Corvus watching and Bella sighing.

They had planned this. Draco was a good boy, but he was four. He could easily pick up that the goblins recognized the scar she was about to show them, and that would only lead to questions. Eventually, both boys would have to be told about the scar. Corvus would realize someday that the lightning bolt was the same as another famous child should have.

“Grinraff, if you are to be my retainer, I must have your word and your oath.” Bella reached over, pulling a small napkin away from the table and wiping away the concealer that Cissa had dabbed onto Corvus’ forehead each morning while Bella woke up. “I have documentation, should you require, but I am certain you know what this mark is.”

“I do, Lady Black.” Grinraff leaned forward, inspecting Corvus more closely. This caused the boy to hug himself to her and blink back in apprehension. “May I see your documentation?”

She produced the listing of all the injuries, illnesses, and broken parts of Corvus. She provided the fake auror report, and a statement from Walburga’s legal representative stating the previous family was unfit and cruel, and punished the child for merely being magical.

“Hmmm; it would seem, Lady Black, that the young master has been through a very trying ordeal. I promise you that no one will hear of his affliction from me. It would appear he is healing remarkably well with your care. I am glad. May I presume you are concerned the glamours will not cover this mark?”

“Yes. If they do not, is there any recourse? Is your artificer trustworthy or will I require an unbreakable vow?”

“Artificer Stonefall is nearing 150 years of age and has served Gringotts with dignity and honor. You would require no silly oath or promise. He can be summoned to adjust the glamour work, if need be, but we goblins consider a curse mark the same as a wound of the flesh. Both mar the body and I assure you, the glamours will work.”

A small, sharp needle appeared and Corvus looked at it with great apprehension. Bella hated to cause him even the smallest prick of pain, but he would have to learn to handle such things eventually and this was the most viable option for a child this age. A necklace, bracelet, or ring could be removed or accidentally taken off by eager fingers.

But a small earring could be placed by them and Corvus would eventually forget about it. It would be hidden by his semi-long hair. As he grew, they could get him different ones to help him coordinate his outfits, making it easily hidden as some quirk of her raven’s personality.

“Corvus, my raven, come sit on Mummy’s lap.” Bella patted her legs, and he quickly moved in front of her to be raised up. “See those shinies, my sweet?”

“Yes.” Corvus nodded.

“Well, they are for you. They are earrings.”

She met his gaze fully as he watched her face. He was relaxed, but she could see those gears turning in his head. He reached up softly, touching her own teardrop onyx baubles and looking to her for confirmation.

“Very good, Corvus. Yes, like mine only smaller. Corvus, this earring means we wouldn’t have to put that icky smelly stuff on your forehead.”

“Oh. Okay.” Corvus smiled softly at that. He hated sitting still as Cissa blended the makeup to make it look natural.

“Hatchling, darling little hatchling, Grinraff will need to pierce your ear. It will sting. But only for a moment, I promise.”

“It will hurt?” Corvus’ lip quivered just a touch, and she hugged him and swayed slightly with him. “But no more hurt?”

“Oh, I know darling, I know.” Bella sighed. “Corvus, sometimes, things will sting. Smart. It doesn’t hurt long. It doesn’t hurt like all those awful things those people did to you. But they happen, and we heal, and we stop hurting. I promise, on my wand and my magic, that this will hurt all of one second, and then it will be done.”

“Yes, Master Corvus.” Grinraff was approaching slowly with the needle and the box following him along the table. “May I see your finger?”

The child shakily obliged the request. Grinraff took the digit and just barely let the needle poke into his skin. Corvus jumped, tears starting to form, but the goblin quickly took it away. They were all silent for a moment as Corvus brought his finger up to his face and looked it over. It hadn’t even bled. He took a few shaky breaths then looked at Bella again, his eyes watching her own earrings twitching with her movements.

“I trust you.” Corvus looked deep into her eyes after a moment, and she felt her heart squeeze at the statement.

“You little charmer. You little bewitcher.” She smiled and nodded to the goblin as she wrapped her arms firmly around the child and held a hand to his forehead so he wouldn’t involuntarily jerk. “Thank you, baby. Mummy loves you. She wouldn’t make you if there was another way.”

“I know, Mummy.” Corvus let his fingers dig into the lace and crumple it up. “Love you.”

“Would little master want the raven, the snake, or the black pearl today?” Grinraff was waving all three up for Corvus to see and he took a breath of surprise. He had a choice. Those were hard for him, but he was slowly starting to understand.

“The raven.” Corvus whispered out, watching that one come to Grinraff’s hand and the others returned to the box like little soldiers. “All for me?”

“Why yes, Corvus. I’ve told you how important it is to accessorize, haven’t I?”

A rough snort from the goblin and Bella saw a small smirk on his lips as he shook his head. He positioned the needle carefully at the lobe and looked at her in silent warning. With a quick flick of his finger, it was done, the needle punching down quickly and pulling out swiftly. With practiced ease, Grinraff had the small silver raven stud and slipped it into the bleeding ear.

A swift swipe of his hand had the blood disappearing and the redness receding. He put a little packet of something in with the other two glamours and wiped off the needle with a refined swipe. He disappeared the fold of fabric he used, and closed the lid of the box.

“You will need to change the stud or spin it a few times in the socket daily for about two weeks to ensure the hole does not close. If you have an experienced enough healer, they can heal the wound properly, but it’s better to get used to the feeling.” Grinraff pointed to the packet. “Dilute in solvent and use it to clean the ear once a day. He should have no lingering pain or swelling.”

“It’s over?” Corvus was asking in surprise as Bella let him sit up. His hand wanted to go to the ear, but she held it and squeezed it proudly.

“Yes, young master.” Grinraff conjured a rounded mirror out of nowhere and held it up to the child’s face. Corvus blinked at himself in stunned awe and turned his head to see the shining stud now in his ear. “Quite roguish. Quite dashing.”

“Yes, my raven. You were so brave!” Bella hugged him and looked in the mirror with him. She wondered idly, had she noticed him looking at himself in mirrors or not? He seemed to be enamored by the reflection, touching his nose, his mouth and pushing at his hair oddly as he started to smile.

She was looking as well, but mostly at his forehead. Smooth, clean skin was all that reflected back at her and she looked down at the child physically to make sure for herself. It was gone. That bold mark was hidden away and only a fresh-faced four-year-old looked back at her.

“Is the lady happy with the results?”

“Very.” Bella nodded and turned her attention back to the goblin. “The cost?”

“450 galleons. Shall I remove them from the trust for this month?”

“Yes. Will your artificer provide a glamour if we bring our own earring? Or must it be selected from your stock?”

“Given the right price, they will do the enchantments on whatever you so wish. For a hefty fee, the artificer will teach you the specific set of spells for your particular orders.” Grinraff was putting the lid down and handing it to her for safekeeping. Corvus actually put his hands atop the box and grinned at it.

“I’d rather pay for such work.” Bella stood. “Thank you for your help today. I will let Aunt Walburga know her faith is well-placed.”

“Thank you; you need only owl if you require any of our services, Lady Black. I will be happy to assist you.”

As Bella reached the door, the goblin cleared his throat slightly and she turned back around with Corvus, eyeing the creature warily.

“And should you find that our young lord needs access to his other properties, I can ensure that happens.”

Bella stood there stunned for a moment. It took her no time at all to realize what properties the goblin was referring to. Potter’s. While nowhere near the wealth of a Black or a Malfoy for that matter, the Potters did have money, and property. And a line of hair care products, if she thought about it.

“I think,” She started slowly, evenly, nodding to the goblin in understanding. “That it is best that we not touch dead people’s things.”

“I understand completely, madam. Thank you for your time today.”

Returning to the front lobby, Bella caught Draco bouncing by his mother as they were let off of the lift that led to the vault areas. He was excitedly telling her about the ride they had been on and how awesome it was to see all those neat portraits and old books. Cissa had one such book in her hand and was opening her own expandable bag to place it in.

“Draco, did you have fun without us? How rude.” Bella teased lightly, carrying Corvus who was carrying his box. “Are we all set for a birthday shopping spree?”

“We went on a cart! It did loops and dives!” Draco came rushing up to her, eyes wide and happy. “It was like flying! I think…”

“It is very similar.” Cissa was rolling her eyes. She hated flying, had for years, and the cart rides were rather jarring. “Why, Corvus, what do you have there?”

“My earrings!” Corvus chirped happily, holding out the little velvet box to her as if to show her. “Mummy said I was brave!”

“And you were.” Bella said happily as they melded together again as a group and headed back into the alley.

Cissa took the box and opened it, smiling at the little studs and then brushing back his hair to see which one he chose to wear today.

“The raven; I’m not surprised.” She laughed at Bella. “So brave, little one. Did it hurt?”

“Some.” Corvus said softly as she let Kreacher take the box after he snorted at her for trying to put it in her own bag. Bella sat him down next to Draco. “Draco, look.”

“Neat!” Draco admired it for a moment, but then was looking down the street full of shoppers and lookers-on. Jewelry wasn’t really a thing for little boys and Draco hardly realized the bauble was important. “Toys?”

“Toys eventually, Draco.” Cissa looped his fingers in hers, eager to keep him close, and Bella did the same. “First, we really must get Corvus clothes of his own. And I would like to get you a new winter set of robes. You are growing like a weed.”

“I recommend Fortescue’s first.” Bella said nonchalantly, swinging Corvus’ hand in her own and heading straight for the shop nearby with kids of all ages eating big sundaes and fantastical cones. “To reward Corvus’ brave and valiant battle with the piercing needle.”

“Bella!” Cissa was trying to get to Twilfitt’s as quickly as she could. The woman would live there if Lucius would allow it. But Bella wanted Corvus’ small feat to be celebrated.

“Anyways! We don’t want to get ice cream on our new clothes, do we?” Bella pouted her lip at her sister.

“Yeah!” Draco added enthusiastically.

“What’s ice cream?” Corvus asked Draco right next to him and Draco’s face fell flat in horror.

“Now we have to!” Draco begged his mother.

“Very well, but no whining about a tummy ache later. Or being tired.” Cissa glared at Bella who only smiled only in triumph.

They were seated immediately, the waitress swooning over the two little boys, and eagerly helped Corvus pick out an apple tart cone with a vanilla ice cream. Draco got a triple chocolate and she and Cissa always got a banana fizz split. Corvus was in love instantly, his mouth over the cone, as if to suck it dry of creamy goodness.

“You can eat the cone.” Draco, whose mouth was rimmed in dark brown, took a bite of his own to show that to be the case. That too was a hit and Bella patted herself on the back for her genius idea.

Twilfitt and Tattings was an upper-scale shop in the south portion of the alley. Narcissa was a frequent regular and they were met promptly by a bustling man in a fine suit with coattails and tie. He was talking to Cissa with familiarity and Cissa motioned Corvus forward. The man nodded and was ushering the two boys to some raised platforms in front of mirrors.

“Any preferences, Bella?” Cissa asked excitedly. This was her other element. A fashionista from an early age, having learned at the feet of Aunt Cassi. “I know you prefer flashier, but little ones need more practical to start.”

“You are clearly in charge here.” Bella snorted, looking about the shop and starting to scan for items for herself. “I would not know the first or last thing about dressing a child. You do. Just make sure he likes the color and the feel?”

“Of course!” Narcissa snorted. “How else would we get them to wear the clothes?”

With that, Narcissa was off. Shoes, shirts, pants, night clothes, underwear, socks… she was certain she heard Cissa say ties, but didn’t pay too much attention as she shopped for herself; tapping her wand to different items and outfits she liked.

She really did need some more practical outfits for days at home with Corvus. Something more fitting for a Lady for those obstinate parties, galas, and other functions that would surely be required. The gallery had several nice dresses and skirt ensembles that she could fit with corsets and belts. She also found some arm sleeves that looked like they were modeled on opera gloves, but with designs, different fabrics, and they even had some in lace!

She picked up several sets and floated them to the nearby counter, nodding to the witch manning the register. The woman made a little flick of her wand and soon a svelte woman was at her side, asking her what she was looking for today.

Soon the woman had an armful, dancing through the racks and pulling different items here and there. Bella had to say she seemed rather keen on what Bella’s style was, but also understanding what she needed. She quickly had her own pile at the register and knew Cissa would soon be adding much more to it.

“Mummy, look!”

She glanced up and found Corvus nearly skipping towards her; he had on a soft blue top made of silk. It certainly made his dark gray orbs even more striking. He was in a relaxed pair of pants and loafer type shoes.

“How handsome.” She cooed and tickled him softly as he came up to her. She feared after the bank, he’d be afraid of these new experiences and the busy streets.

“You showed him your word.” She thought as he pointed to Draco, in a brighter shade of green with accents about the sleeves. “You meant what you said and look how relaxed it made him.”

Bella knew there were hurdles yet to overcome, but she could not help but drink up this relaxed child and encourage him.

“What’s your favorite color?” Corvus cocked his head to the side, and it stunned her for a second.

“Red.” She smiled toothily at him and pointed to his shirt. “Is this yours?”

“Yeah. Blue like the sky.” Corvus smiled, really smiled for once, and turned to Draco.

“I like silver.” Draco stated proudly nearby. But then he looked at his mother. “Blue is pretty too. Like Mother’s eyes.”

“One would think he isn’t getting a massive amount of presents today.” Cissa was snarking at the attendant but giving the boy a soft smile of appreciation. “He really wishes to be at Torvald’s getting knee deep in the toy pit.”

“Who can blame him?” The man smiled and gave a polite laugh. “We were all young once. And they are so well behaved, Cissa; they deserve some concessions I think.”

Bella was looking at a display of robes nearby; long, but arms taken out. She called one to her and draped it around Corvus, helping him to put his arms in then shrinking it to his size. “There, a little wizard.”

“Little wizard.” Corvus fingered the cotton around his arms and smiled up at her.

“Yes, you are. The best that ever will be.”

After the required clothing acquisition, the day became a blur of little boys calling out to their next destination and the fantastical things they saw.

Bella quietly slipped the key for the vault to Kreacher as they descended upon the toy store and made sure he knew to be discreet and discerning. The elf nodded in a serious way and was off. She knew the elf would be allowed to make the purchase. Some households named an elf the head elf and put it in charge of the others. They were made purchasers and overseers. If the elf had a key, most proprietors would know the creature couldn’t expressly go against the master’s wishes. Once they had their tired children back home, she could complete the binding.

Kreacher was quicker than the boys and took back up his space behind her, receiving the parcels his new master was purchasing. It took a lot of prodding and encouraging, but Corvus ended up with new toy soldiers, some dragons to be like Draco, and an interesting set of blocks that would form into different castle shapes. He also wanted several different stuffies, touching and admiring the soft toys with great love. Corvus also really wanted to go into the bookstore and bought a stack of colorful children’s books damn near as tall as himself.

The hours ticked by steadily and soon the excited children began to slow considerably. She and Narcissa soon found themselves picking up exhausted children, towing behind them a haul that would rival any raid she had made of people’s homes.

Once home, Narcissa seemed content to take up a nice plush wingback near the window and nuzzled her chin into Draco’s hair. Bella moved herself to the sofa and laid down, letting Corvus drape across her chest. A soft hum of contentment left him as his little fingers found her hair.

“Who knows how much longer they’ll let us do this.” Narcissa was musing quietly, closing her own eyes and soaking up the time with her son.

“I hope forever.” Bella whispered into Corvus’ hair and snuggled as tightly as she could with the boy.

“Optimist.” Narcissa chuckled before they both fell into an easy doze. Not quite a proper thing for ladies to be doing, but Narcissa was right. Boys grew up and became men. They would find their mothers’ attentions embarrassing and suffocating. But Bella hoped Corvus would indulge her. He’d missed out on two years of hugs and kisses and silly games.

She had missed out on years more.

They had one more surprise set for the boys and the men better not have screwed it up. Lucius was directing the dinner, a risk Bella wasn’t too sure was a good idea, but she figured Narcissa had done enough these past few months. Mazel was doing up a sponge cake half and half for the boys.

“That might have been her true objection to Fortescue’s.” Hazy words drifted through her thoughts as she basked in the warmth of her child. “But what fun is a birthday if not loading up on treats and goodies?”

Bella knew she would have to learn the best way to discipline her hatchling. Eventually. Right now, she was just so infatuated and eager to show Corvus the good things in the world. Despite knowing better than most what really waited out there. She finally understood her sister’s words, four years ago after Draco’s birth.

“I would do anything, Bella. Anything and everything to make sure he is safe, cared for, and loved.” Cissy had spoken softly, gazing down at the pudgy, slightly misshapen head of her newborn cocooned in her arms. “I would sacrifice myself for him without a single thought.”

That thought reverberated over and over as she soaked up this new feeling of contentment. Sappy, emotional, girlish feelings she never really gave herself over to before. Not even as a girl herself. But in just two months’ time she was utterly in love with the little boy and wanted nothing but the best for him. 

Bella felt a brush against her arm, something warm, and reassuring. Almost encouraging, and she started awake with a huff. While Lucius was quietly coming into the room, shutting the door behind him, he was nowhere near enough, nor was he dumb enough, to have touched her.

“I see the trip was fruitful.” Lucius grinned, eyeing Narcissa and Draco more than herself and Corvus. “The boys’ feast is ready, if you ladies are done napping?”

Bella sneered at the man but Narcissa was apparently more awake than she realized. A little rounded puff pillow came flying from a nearby chair and smacked the man in the back of the head. That ruffled his feathers and he huffed as if insulted in the obscenest way. But Narcissa only smiled and stood carefully with her bundle, handing him over to his father as she straightened her hair and her clothing.

“Daddy?” Draco mumbled, having felt the exchange and Lucius nodded regally at the boy.

“Did you and Corvus enjoy your birthday spree?”

“Uh huh.” Draco nodded sleepily and looked around. Bella took that cue to stand and jostled Corvus awake gently.

“Time for dinner, hatchling.” She whispered to him softly as he yawned and tried to bury his entire head under her long curls. “Aren’t you hungry?”

“Yeah.” Corvus whined just a little.

“Then let us eat.” Lucius’ voice took a tone of regality and both boys watched as he headed back the door with Draco in arm. “We cannot start without our guests of honor!”

The dining room was rather cheerful, if she was being honest. Someone had enchanted the area above the dining table with little dragons and ravens flying overhead, swooping each other and making little sparks of color when they collided. The table cloth was a soft gray linen instead of the crisp white, and the table was full of what appeared to be finger foods.

“Why, are we slumming it tonight, Lord Malfoy?” Bella couldn’t help but cackle at the man as he moved to the head of the table.

She noted Severus at a seat two down on the right side, reading some journal. The man had been rather quiet and agreeable the past week. Strange, they were normally at each other’s throats by now. She’d almost forgotten he’d arrived for the month’s stay he normally held here.

“One must cater to their audience.” Lucius placed Draco in the seat to the right of him. Narcissa was sitting between the child and Severus, and Lucius waved her to sit Corvus to the left of him and take the seat across from Narcissa. “Severus had the idea; finger foods are far easier for children and we want our birthday boys to have a good time.”

“Do not bring me into this.” Severus was gruffly snorting, but dismissed whatever he had been reading and nodded towards the two children respectfully. “Happy Birthday Draco. Corvus.”

“This is the best birthday! Uncle Sev is finally here.” Draco radiated happiness at this and smiled at the dour potions master. “Thank you!”

Corvus looked shocked at being acknowledged but blushed and tucked his head down before softly replying. “Thank you.”

“Head up, Corvus.” Lucius smiled almost fondly at the boy and reached over to gently prop the boy’s head back up. “Today is your day. And yours, Draco. Eat up. You both have one more present for the day, even though I know your mothers did an admirable job in seeing to your wishes.”

Draco straightened at that, curious and intrigued. Corvus blinked at her with more of a hint of concern. She frowned exaggeratedly at the boy and let him lean closer to her to tell her his worry.

“Don’t want to be greedy.” Corvus pleaded with her. Ah, that worry was popping up again.

Bella brushed back his bangs and sighed a little. She caught the little twitch Severus gave at hearing the softened words; damned man was like a bat with his hearing.

“My raven. You aren’t being greedy at all.” Bella whispered back, eyeing the man threateningly; daring him to say something. “You came here with nothing. We are only making sure you have what you need, and have things to play with and enjoy.”

“Your mother is right, Corvus.” Narcissa added gently and smiled warmly at the little boy. “Eat. That lovely sponge cake there in the middle is for you two and I’m certain you will love it.”

Pitchers of pumpkin juice, water, apple juice, and a decanter of white wine appeared and elves began moving about to pour the drinks. Also appearing with the sausage rolls, roast beef finger sandwiches, cucumber canapes, and lamb pasties were two bowls with mixed salads and a plate of lovely roasted lamb for the adults to have if they so wished.

Draco, having been in muggle London a time or two, loved sausage rolls and was reaching for a handful eagerly. Tonight, they would let him be a little slovenly, a little less prim. She helped Corvus pick up a sampling of the offerings then decided to throw her upbringing to the wind, grabbing much the same.

Severus, always strait-laced and proper around them all, had a good array of rolls and canapes on his plate, asking Mitzy to bring him some sort of mustard for the things. Only Lucius and Narcissa were partaking of the roast lamb and salad.

“Thank you for handling this, Lucius.” Narcissa noted with a loving tone and touched Lucius’ arm as it rested next to his plate and he enjoyed his Riesling.

“Of course, darling. You have been so busy with your affairs. I dare say I did quite well!”

Bella rolled her eyes at the man fishing for more compliments. However, she turned back to Corvus, who seemed to sit up straighter and was softly poking her arm. He smiled, holding up the last of his canape. The rest of his plate was near gone, same with Draco. The boys had been tired but also famished.

“Mummy, I like these.” Corvus popped the rest in his mouth and smiled in delight. “And the thin things. With meat.”

Bella obliged his silent request with more roast beef and cucumber canapes. She smiled as he eagerly went about eating for once. And she was glad. They all encouraged him to speak up when he liked something, but it seemed he was not at all picky with food. But tonight, he had stated rather plainly he had liked these things and he would have his fill of them.

“I’m curious.” Severus was saying to Narcissa softly and the woman was turning her attention to him. “How badly malnourished was he?”

“Quite.” Narcissa was answering truthfully, though Bella did not see why it was any of his business.

“I noticed he needed a stomach soother at Litha.” Severus was taking a drink and gathering up a bowl of salad for himself now that his snacks were gone. “I assume he is also on a nutritional supplement?”

“Of course.” Narcissa huffed a bit, cutting off another bite of lamb. “He’s doing much better, but he is still about ten pounds behind Draco. I’ve a friend at Saint Mungo’s advising us.”

“I see.” Severus was moving his head in a quick nod but then glanced Cissa and Lucius over once more. “Is Saint Mungo’s supplying you, or…”

“We know how busy you are with OWLs and NEWTs at the end of the year, Severus.” Cissa patted his arm in a placating way and chuckled. “You take far too much stress on yourself. However, if you are offering your exceptional potions, I will not say no.”

“Oh!” Draco perked at the word potion and leaned over the table to get his eyes on Severus. The man’s eyes darkened in regret at bringing up the topic and Bella snickered as she began to enjoy the lamb pasty on her plate. “Can we make that fun drink again?”

“I can oblige that request.” Severus nodded softly and tried to hide in plain sight.

“Can Corvus make one?”

They all paused, even Corvus who watched Draco with a scared expression. Good, he was wary of Severus. That was good.

“If his mother allows it.” Severus said lowly, eyeing Bella across the table as she met his gaze. She saw Narcissa watching her, almost expectantly, out of the corner of her eye. Lucius was merely continuing his dinner.

She didn’t trust the man. Something about him made her skin crawl. He was far too quiet and unassuming to not be a threat. She knew the Dark Lord had trusted him. Why, she’d never gotten an answer to. But she also knew the little half-blood adored Harry Potter’s mother. That was a risk. While there was no more trace of the woman in the boy’s blood or features, Severus was a man that collected secrets and could sniff them out like a bloodhound.

A dishonest sort that would sell you out to save himself.

Still, he would be a common fixture in the house during this time of year and at Yule. Draco and Corvus were certainly becoming attached at the hip, like twins could be. Hiding Corvus away from the man would only pique his interest further. And Severus wasn’t dumb enough to do anything to her son. Not in the house.

“I don’t see a problem with it.” She hummed along and sipped her own beverage as if she were unconcerned with it. “It is entirely up to Corvus.”

“Good.” Lucius was ending the discussion there, finishing up and waving the cake to center stage. It was a beautiful genoise sponge cake; she’d had one before at this very table. Much like the ceiling, it matched the theme of their respective names; one side had a scaled texture in dark green icing, the other side was covered in dark blue feathers made of buttercream.

Mazel was the one to do the honors of cutting the cake precisely, the Malfoy’s getting green, she and Corvus getting blue. Corvus smiled at it, letting his finger delicately dance over the icing, licking it tentatively then really becoming excited.

Draco and Corvus inhaled the treats and sat back in their chairs, looking full and completely spoiled.

The adults finished their own slices appropriately and let the elves clear the table off. As Lucius moved off, Severus had stood and was straightening himself to retire from what had to be near torture for him. She still wondered how he dealt with the students at Hogwarts.

Before standoffishly leaving, the man pressed his thin lips together, looking at the boys, and then two thin packages appeared.

“It is nothing special, I assure you. But it is a story I enjoyed as a child.”

The man left before either boy could open the simply wrapped gifts. Draco was quick to rip off the paper, having done this before, holding a simple thin book done in bright red.

“Look, a teddy bear.” Draco showed Narcissa who smiled and looked the book over.

Bella helped guide Corvus to open his own and sure enough it was the same book. The man had probably duplicated it after finding out there were now two boys here. Just as Draco said, there was a little teddy bear on the front, looking at a strap that appeared to be missing a button.

“A story.” Corvus breathed and looked up at her excitedly. He held up the book to her and blinked rapidly. “You will read to me?”

“Of course I can, hatchling. You only need to ask.” Bella reached over to put him in her lap. It was a really simple thing and something told her it was a muggle book. The way Corvus looked at it though, like it was familiar to him, made her push the thought aside.

Before they could start, however, Lucius was back holding two identical packages as well. And instantly Bella knew what they were. So did Narcissa as she was coming up like a bolt and striding to her husband in a quiet fury.

“Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, you did not!”

“Now, Cissa…”

“Don’t you now, Cissa me! They are four! We just got Corvus put back together!”

“Cissa, I know they are four. They are toy brooms.” Lucius huffed back. They weren’t quiet in their little argument and Draco instantly heard the contents of his last gift. He was up like a shot and bouncing beside his father.

“Really!!! Really! Do they fly? Can I see? Thank you! Thank you!!”

Lucius let the boy take one and Draco eviscerated the wrapping. Cissa glared at her husband as Draco looked over the wooden toy broom in absolute awe.

“Cissa, they hover all of two feet off the ground.” Lucius was defending himself and the overly indulgent gift. “They can’t go fast enough for them to truly get away from us. I even had the owner place cushioning charms and a charm to help them keep their grip.”

“Of all the stupidly reckless things to get…”

“We do chores now?”

Corvus’ voice stopped them all and Bella hugged him tightly in response. Of course, of course a gift that would delight any young magical child to the moon and back, had sent fear and concern rushing through her hatchling’s mind. He had hugged his book from Severus to his chest and was eyeing the broom in Draco’s hand as if it were a snake about to bite him.

Lucius looked taken aback by the statement, looking between them as he had not yet heard Corvus asking how to earn his keep. Narcissa gasped and was immediately saddened by the words they hadn’t heard in nearly a month. As much as they liked to think they were quickly erasing the horrid ways in which the muggles used Corvus, they were still tucked somewhere in the boy’s mind. Reminding him to never get too comfortable.

“What are chores?” Draco asked innocently, still way too happy about his broom, turning it in his hands and trying to figure out how to use it.

“Never you mind, Draco.” Lucius patted the boy’s head and motioned the broom still left to Narcissa, disappearing the paper and looking somewhat chastised. “Here, let me show you, Dragon.”

Narcissa took the toy and approached Bella and Corvus carefully. She knelt down softly, holding the toy up so Corvus could see it, then reached for a hand and gently led it to the stick portion.

“No, sweetheart. No chores. This is a toy. A very special toy.” Narcissa paused, eyes going distant then refocusing on Corvus who still looked afraid. “Remember the candies this afternoon? And floating beside your Mummy and I?”

Corvus nodded shyly and she nodded in return.

“Witches and Wizards can fly, Corvus. On brooms, usually. This is a toy to help you learn to do that.”

“Fly?” Corvus whispered and took in the broom with a new gaze.

Bella remembered the way Corvus had breathed that word this afternoon and nodded her head against his own.

“That’s right, my raven. Just like the birds.” She saw Draco getting on and wobbling for a second before inching forward, a surprised, but pleased, look on his face.

“See there? Draco’s got it.” Bella encouraged. “Do you want to fly Corvus?”

“I want to read too.” Corvus pouted, hugging his book with one arm but gripping his fingers a bit tighter around the broom’s handle.

“And we will, my darling hatchling. I promise we will.” Bella kissed his hair and took the book gently while encouraging him to stand from her lap. “When we are nice and comfy in our beds, okay? I think you will like this toy very much, baby. Can you at least try?”

Corvus watched Draco doing a little circle and laughing nervously, but still in a happy way. He nodded, stood and let Narcissa guide him onto the broom properly. He wobbled just as Draco did and shut his eyes tightly for a few minutes as both she and Cissa steadied him.

“Just lean forward, hatchling.” Bella whispered in his ear softly. “Don’t be afraid, I will catch you. Just fly.”

Corvus took in a breath and opened his eyes. He did just as she asked and he was off. There was a bit of a wobble, just like with Draco, but Corvus seemed to steady far faster. First there was a look of gobstruck awe on his face. But then the gray eyes and soft lips began to morph and light up. A look of unadulterated joy splashed across his face as he started to move a bit faster, and a bit straighter. He began to laugh, a pure sound, and decided to move himself towards Draco and Lucius on the other side of the room.

Draco saw him and came to an unsteady stop, but he grinned madly at Corvus who figured out how to stop as well. Lucius could see their minds working and disappeared the table and chairs with confident flicks of his wand.

The boys watched for a second before Draco took off as fast as the little brooms would go, looking over his shoulder at Corvus.

“Catch me!”

And that was that. The two children had full bellies and that provided the surge of energy needed for this activity. Corvus leaned forward and did just that, chasing Draco’s tail as best he could. They circled the room like tops and Lucius carefully reapproached Bella and Cissa, his broad smile breaking the contrite look he was going for.

“Ohhhhhh Lucius, I want to murder you.” Cissa was folding her arms but watching with a barely contained grin.

“I am sorry Cissa. But only for causing such a reaction for Corvus. Chores? Did he really expect that he was to start sweeping floors?”

“Yes. He’s said it a few times, mostly when he first got here.” Cissa sighed and looked to Bella. “You should be just as concerned. We only just got his leg healed last month.”

“Something tells me he’ll have no problems falling off.” Bella cackled, leaning back in the only chair remaining in the room and putting her arm over the back of it, lounged back so she could watch the mini race occurring.

“Yes, both of them are doing splendidly!” Lucius praised. “Naturals! Slytherin will have a fine team in the next 10 years or so.”

“Of course, quidditch.” Cissa was still fuming at not being consulted but was softening some. “Stars above. You all are lucky I know healing.”

“And Severus is on call.” Lucius snickered. “Don’t let him see these, he will call me an utter fool and miscreant again.”

“Oh, I’m telling him.” Cissa tapped her foot and glared half-heartedly at her husband. “Someone needs to be on my side.”

Bella let the couple bicker, smiling proudly at her hatchlings as they swooped just behind her. She made a little whooping noise to them, causing them to look at her if only for mere seconds. She looked down at the book, noting how her son had wanted the book more than anything. He’d been the same while shopping. Though the stuffed animals and creatures had been a very close second.

“You may have a Ravenclaw on your hands.”

She was like Lucius, hoping Slytherin for both boys. Both families had a long history with Hogwarts and the honorable house of cunning and ambition. But it wouldn’t be so bad really, if her son valued knowledge. Knowledge could be just as dangerous in the right hands. Watching them go around and around like hummingbirds at the feeders Cissa put out, Bella knew for sure he wouldn’t be afraid of flying at least.

“I just want him to be happy.”

That feeling brushed her skin again and she acknowledged it softly. Then it was gone and a very satisfied feeling settled in her gut. What started as a way to hobble the light’s perfect little soldier, had gone through a tumult of emotions and she realized it wasn’t just the fact that Corvus was hers.

She was his as well.

Chapter Text

The best time to enjoy Malfoy Manor was at night.

By eight at night an eerie silence would wrap its way through the vaulted ceilings and heavy oaken halls. The first floor of the house was all but abandoned as the inhabitants retired up to their family quarters and the elves finished up their long list of tasks for the day. It left little else but a draft echoing through the halls.

For someone like Severus, silence such as this was a refuge.

It was in silence he could truly concentrate. He could think through formulas, and pick out mistakes, and imagine the way in which ingredients and spellwork interacted to create something new or improve something existing.

Hogwarts was always a bustling mass of humanity. Even during the evening hours, the castle echoed with ghostly whispers and conversations of those out beyond curfews. It was never truly quiet. Malfoy Manor during the day. Lucius was always holding floo calls or getting a variety of owls. The elves and Narcissa were working on the pantry supplies and arranging upcoming meetings and parties. And of course, now there were young children now in residence. Ones that had a variety of options in rooms to play, enchanted toys and games, and not yet used to metering their voices.

As such, Severus timed his trip to the grand library the Malfoy family had cultivated towards the nine-o-clock hour. He would browse the shelves for any new arrivals and then usually pick out a more obscure book to read in the study next door. He had Rapky bring him a scotch and would put on a few of his jazz records.

Many older witches and wizards raised strictly in the magical world still listened to the classical composers and outdated orchestral music. Muggleborns and half-bloods were starting to bring in more influences, but as any change in the magical world was it was slow. Severus used jazz in his school years as it was a close enough equivalent to what his eer group listened to.

Truthfully, it was a tie to his mother. Eileen Snape nee’ Prince had been enthralled by the music scene in the muggle world in her youth. Jazz held a special magic to the woman. While it had played a small part in trapping her with that bastard calling himself a father, Severus could still appreciate the genre. He could still see its allure.

He of course had other musical tastes, having grown up in muggle London in the 70s. However, trying to explain The Who to Lucius Malfoy was something Severus would never have enough words for. Not to mention it would quite readily tip off others that he was half-blood, if not muggle raised.

Tonight, it was easy jazz playing from the nearby gramophone as he sat in a plush Lawson chair in dark gray with a small lamp on next to him and his glass and ice. Severus had selected a book blindly from the herbology section. Magical Water Plants of the Highland Lochs was not exactly a riveting read, but it was suitable for relaxing in the calm silence of his sanctuary. He would have to see if Black Lake classified as a loch. There were some rather intriguing ceratophyllum listed that might have some uses.

Of course, that would mean having to learn to speak to the merfolk that called the lake home. Something he rather not pursue if he could avoid it.

He lost himself in the reading and note taking on a spare bit of parchment left in the desk drawers. While he was an exceptional duelist, had created several spells during his time at school, it was researching magical properties of plants and creatures, and how they reacted in other mediums, that had always held his interest.

A noise caught his attention, and he stopped to check the time. He did not need his watch, as he knew his second record had ended. It had to be nearly ten at night and it would be extremely odd for anyone to be downstairs at this time of night.

He stood slowly, inching towards the door and snuffing out the lamp by his seat. The door was already cracked slightly, to allow him to hear such movements, so he merely stood there in the shadow waiting.

Instead of the calming whispers of a manor at rest, he heard the muttering of voices. He stood there, wondering if he was merely imagining voices, having become so used to them at Hogwarts, or if someone was up.

No, it was voices he heard. Soft tones, repeated phrases in a soothing voice. Around the corner from the entry hall came a blob of shapes headed his way. On reflex, he let his wand slide down his arm and into his hand. He was prepared to find either a foolish set of intruders; unlikely, or to scare Lucius until his hair was truly white.

But a new sound stopped his raising his wand to send forward a warning.

Sniffling.

The shapes approached and it became clearer what was happening. An elf was holding up a lantern in front of Bellatrix leading her down the narrow hall to the sitting room and study in this corner of the manor. Severus felt his eyes narrow down to see in the low light.

It was the elf from Litha. The gruff elderly looking one.

“Merlin, I should have guessed it would be her elf.” Severus could not help but sneer silently. But something was different on the elf’s face. It looked focused, determined.

Concerned.

Bellatrix was clearly holding Corvus as she followed the elf. Small arms were wrapped around the woman’s neck as his face was buried in her collarbone, sniffling and moving in an odd little jerk now and then. As they got closer, the muttering became audible to him.

“Shhhh now hatchling. Mummy has you. No one is going to get you. Mummy promised didn’t she?”

“Mum…mum. Mummy promised.” Corvus hiccupped, gasped and flinched through the statement, gripping at the nightgown Bella was dressed in. “But…but bad? I’m a bad child.”

“You are not a bad child, raven. You aren’t!” Bella was pleading with her little parcel, her tone of voice urging the little boy to believe her “You are such a good boy! The best-behaved boy!”

“But the man said…. said…I was…was.”

“That man was a liar and a monster.” Bella sneered but quickly was back to cooing to Corvus as she made a sharp turn towards the sitting room adjacent. “He was bad. He was very very bad. And you will never see him again.”

“Prom..ise?”

Severus felt the preparing tension leave his back and arm as they turned into the other room. He did not know what he would have done had Bella been heading for the room he occupied. He had no interest in startling her in the dark, especially when she was dealing with her distraught child.

And yet, he still stood there. Just behind the group was a second smaller elf, clearly female, trailing behind with a tray with two mugs on it. It was quickly in and out before popping away with a worried grip on its serving tray.

“Nightmares.” Severus’ mind catalogued along with the other little hints about the treatment the boy obviously had endured in his short life. “Logical, given the situation.”

He tried to return to his notes, his book, but something stuck him in the doorway. Against his better judgment he moved into the hallway silently, slowly, watching the now cracked door adjacent in the hall. The silence was still being broken by the soft mutterings of Bellatrix and Severus was almost drawn in like it was a siren song.

“No boxes. No darkness. Not here.”

Bella was assuring Corvus as they sat on the sofa in the center of the room with two chairs flanking either side. The older, scarier elf was lighting the fireplace and flicking its fingers at a lamp nearby and putting the room in a warm light.

“Here darling.” Bella sat the boy up and held out the smaller mug to him. He blinked at it, smelled it, and looked to her for direction. “This has always helped Mummy to sleep when she is upset. Her Daddy made it for her.”

Corvus blinked at her sleepily, but rapt at attention. She floated over her own mug and took a sip and hummed with pleasure to show him it was alright. Corvus took his own sip, jolting just a bit at the warmth and the sweetness.

“Milk.” He smiled shyly. “Sweet milk.”

“Yes dearest. Warm sweet milk for warm sweet dreams.”

Severus could not help but gape at the scene in front of him. Yes, he had noted Bellatrix’s behavior was far more subdued. But he had also seen her glaring daggers at him, pacing at times in a nervous and worked-up manner, and being hyper with the boys over the past two weeks. He had also seen her indulging the child, usually in a happy, boisterous manner. But this… This was a side he did not even think the woman had.

Motherly. Calming. Sweet and Affectionate.

Corvus curled into her chest, handling his mug carefully and gently. He sipped and hummed himself, but Severus could see the haunted look in the child’s eyes as he watched the flames dancing beyond all of them.

“Have they found you yet?”

“No.” Corvus whimpered and gazed into the cup to avoid her eyes.

“And have we hurt you?”

“No, Mummy. You are nice to me. But I don’t…”

“Don’t what little hatchling?”

Bella was clearly desperate to soothe Corvus and would give him anything she could do to achieve it. The problem seemed to lie in the fact that she did not know what would soothe the child’s anxiety and fears.

“He’s afraid that they will find him.” Severus stood still as a statue as the older elf turned. It could see him if it tried to, but he was hyper focused on Corvus and standing resolutely in the corner of the room waiting for instruction.

“Deserve it?” Corvus bit his lip as she straightened her hold on him to watch his face.

“Or that the kindness will run out. That they’ll grow tired of him.” Severus’ mind snapped to attention. While Lucius had not told Severus when Corvus had arrived, it was heavily implied that it was recently. Corvus was adjusting to his new environment but had a heavy dose of real experiences to haunt him and caution him against getting too comfortable with these people.

“Much like yourself.”

“You do deserve it.” Bella sighed and took a sip of her own milk and nodded for Corvus to do the same. “You deserve hugs and kisses. A warm soft bed. You are just a little hatchling. You need not worry about deserving anything more than that. And Mummy will give it all to you.”

“He still comes back though.” Corvus whimpered and rubbed at his eyes. “I don’t wanna think about him. Or my box. Or the cold. Or the hot. But they come back.”

“Dreams, little one. They are dreams. They cannot hurt you. If you are brave and loud, like Mummy is, you can tell them to go away.” Bella smiled encouragingly and poked at his nose and nodded to his half drank cup. “Yell and shout and tell him no more! You can’t hurt me anymore!”

“What if he does?”

“He won’t. Because if anyone hurts you, Mummy will hurt them back.”

“Mummy strong?”

“Very strong.” Bella giggled lightly and brandished her wand. “Magic can make you strong too. I will teach you, my darling. As you grow. But until then, Mummy will protect you.”

Corvus continued to sip and stare. Some of the tightness had left his posture, but not all. Severus saw Bella frowning as the boy turned away from her, looking like a fish out of water. She also looked a touch tired herself.

“This is an ongoing issue.”

And that thought made Severus do the unthinkable. He moved forward into the light and cleared his throat. Luckily, he had kept his wand in hand and had to throw up a Protego as Bella’s stunning curse came flying his way, blazing with an instant ire. The woman was standing, the mugs not crashing to the floor because of the house elf, glaring at him hatefully.

Surprisingly, he had to throw up another application of the shielding spell. The elf settled the mugs, and then a bright blue spark was coming at Severus. He stepped back to the door, sneering and keeping his wand in a defensive position. The elf was now on the back of the sofa, eyes flaring and fingers dancing with that damned elf magic.

“You know better than to anger the little miscreants. They can do harm if you threaten their masters.” Severus chided himself, trying to keep eyes on both combatants.

“You dare spy on the House of Black!” The creature was snarling, eyes blazing with just as much hatred as Bella. “You will not harm the heir or his mother!”

“I was not intending to harm anyone.” Severus sneered back at the elf, wavering between it and Bellatrix. Corvus, already unmoored by his nightmare, was sobbing into his mother’s neck and trembling with a renewed vigor. “This obviously doesn’t help him at all. We should all be calm.”

“Calm? After you slunk in here like a shadow, spying on me and my hatchling?” Bella’s nose was curling but her wand was lowering as she tried to steady the weight of the boy in one arm. “I knew you slunk around the manor like a sneakthief and a spy at night! Lucius…”

“I was reading in the study Bella. Where I have been told many times I was welcome.” Severus replied calmly, adjusting his focus to the elf, still aggressively moving and watching Severus in return. “I merely heard you coming and thought I could help.”

“Help?” Bella hissed softly, stepping back just a touch. “If you think I’d allow you to cast anything on him, you’d be a fool.”

“Kreacher?” To Severus’ surprise it was Corvus whispering the elf’s name and that drew the elf to the armrest of the sofa, glancing up at the boy with bated breath. “Don’t...don’t hurt. Draco’s… Draco’s…”

“Just because he is Draco’s godfather doesn’t mean he can go about nosing in everyone’s business.” Bella was still on the train of thought that Severus was snooping. She always pegged him for such and mistrusted him because of it.

“If you hadn’t wanted anyone to intervene, perhaps you would have picked a more secure location in the house.” Severus kept his tone even, but he was just as annoyed by her assuming such things and forgetting he was a guest in the house. “Would Corvus not be more settled in your quarters? The elves would have brought you whatever was needed.”

“He…he gets claustrophobic at times.” Bella stumbled on that, glaring at Severus and sneering down at the mugs before worrying about the boy and wiping away a tear carefully with her thumb. Her wand was mere inches from the side of his face as she did.

“Understandable. I assume they restrained him in some manner.” Severus was rounding the sofa slowly, measured steps and dark eyes watching her. “How else do you keep a three-year-old from grabbing at food when they are hungry?”

Bella hissed at the validity of his statement. She had been upset with Narcissa during the birthday dinner when Cissa had disclosed the nutritional issues the boy was facing.

“Four.” She muttered, losing some of her tension and Severus moved to the high wingback chair nearby. “He’s four.”

“He was not so at their home.” Severus was sitting down as if he was now in charge, and she narrowed her eyes and her lips while watching him do so. “Bella, I am honestly trying to help you. While I find your personality disturbing, your antics distasteful, and your selective blindness to reason infuriating, I see no reason to take it out on the child.”

“And what possibly could you do? Cissy says he’s too small for dreamless sleep. He’s on so many potions as is that it might cause a reaction.” Belle said triumphantly as if that would dissuade him.

“He is too small, yes.” Severus pointed to the opposite end of the sofa and Bella reluctantly sat, rubbing at Corvus’ back to calm him again. “There are other ways, you realize, to help a child to sleep through the night?”

“What would you know about that?” Bella snapped.

“More than you obviously.” He bit back and flicked his wand to dim the fire down and turned off the lantern earning a glare from the elf. “Corvus, will you look at me?”

Slowly, Corvus popped an eye open and looked at him warily. He tensed slightly, wary enough to not to trust Severus as Draco did. He gripped at Bella’s hair, a soothing motion Severus was certain, but he did finally raise his eyes to Severus’.

“Thank you. I realize you do not know me very well.” Severus was slowly moving his wand, putting up orbs of light. He had an idea, and it was worth demonstrating for Bella to help Corvus. “But I think you may be tired? Am I correct?”

A small little nod from Corvus was hardly seen by her, but Severus caught it and smirked just slightly to himself.

“You are afraid to sleep?”

“That…that’s where the bad man is.” Corvus stated in a small, frightened voice. “The one who hurts me.”

“I see.” Severus stood momentarily and sat himself closer to them. Bella flinched by did not back away. Corvus would feel her own tension and she seemed to realize that. Another odd moment of clarity for the witch. “Your mother is correct you know.”

She blanked at the admission of her rightness and the way Severus knew he curled his lip showed how much he hated saying such a thing.

“That man can no longer hurt you.” Severus was looking around them, sending out more little sparks of light until they were hanging about the air like little snowflakes suspended in midair. “I am told you like the stars. Is that right?”

“We are stars. Mummy, me, Draco…” Corvus sat up just barely to eye the man and noticed the little orbs of light. He stopped and gaped at them tiredly, watching them bob up and down and sway side to side.

“You are just that.” Severus agreed with the statement with a nod. “Can you find the brightest star in the room Corvus?”

Almost instantly, Corvus was reaching out with his hand and pointing to one of the lights just past the sofa and floating near the high back chair Lucius favored.

“Very good. Corvus, listen to me closely. I want you to look at that star and only that star. Do you understand?”

Corvus nodded against Bella, transfixed by the monotone of Severus’ voice and his slow, rambling instructions. Bella was narrowing her eyes at the thing herself, looking for the trick, but saw only a distanced Lumos amongst several others as that was the only thing Severus had wordlessly cast.

“The only thing I want you to think about Corvus, is that star.” Severus pointed his wand at it, bringing it slightly closer. It bobbed and weaved like the others, but in a more prominent way. “Your only worry, is making sure you watch the star.”

Severus merely sat there, his leg crossed over the other and his wand trained on that particular point of light. They were silent for a while, Corvus moving some but never really taking his eyes off the made-up star.

Severus was taking a chance, obviously, but something about seeing the small little dark-haired boy suffering from things he had, urged a reaction. It was a small thing, something he’d learned to do when first starting Occlumency training.

It was an exercise to help one clear their mind. It was almost like meditation that muggles used in their religious practices, but more guided. An outside influencer would create a point of light then have the trainee focus only on that until their mind went blank.

“Are you watching Corvus?”

At first, the boy didn’t move at all, Bella glanced down carefully, seeing the boy’s eyes solely and fully fixed on his goal. But then he realized he’d been spoken to and nodded, but almost like he was a puppet.

“Good. You are doing very good.” Severus set the star to bobbing side to side. “Listen to my voice. Your only thought is to watch the star. The star is safe. The star is home.”

Bella furrowed her brows as she also listened to the seemingly random statements Severus was pulling out. Severus found quite by accident with students that the exercise was rather adapt at getting homesick first years or panicked teenagers into a calmer state of mind so that matters could be discussed. In many cases, the eleven-year-olds would fall asleep.

He hoped that would be the case with Corvus.

“Breath in.” Severus said after another long pause and Bella herself complied with the command, right along with Corvus. “Breath out.”

He repeated the last portion of his mantra a few times, each time pausing and repeating the star portion as well. Corvus was practically melting against Bella’s chest, head lulling to the side but eyes resolutely locked on his star. Severus watched serenely, his own mind in a state of calm from the library already.

And then there was silence. Sweet, calming silence enveloping the manor once more. Severus was sitting up carefully, looking at the boy and finding his battle with his eyelids had finally come to an end and the boy was limp in his mother’s arms, sleeping deeply.

What came to a shock was the fact that Bella also seemed to be asleep. Her head had come forward, resting on Corvus’ crown, and he had assumed it was merely to cuddle the boy as he’d seen her do many times. Instead, she was softly breathing in deep even intervals.

“What did the man do to the little master?” The elf was snarling, but quietly, eyeing the pair. “Kreacher will harm him if…”

“Calm down. Kreacher is it?” Severus tucked his wand away, standing up and watching the pair from above. “I merely used a meditation technique to calm their minds. They are sleeping. I’m certain you can tell that.”

“Yes…. but Kreacher does not trust it.”

“That is a problem for you then, not a problem for me.” Severus was rolling his eyes wondering what to do.

He had not at all prepared himself for the possibility that Bellatrix would fall asleep as well. And he certainly was not prepared to face the question of leaving Corvus and she there, sitting. He knew full well eventually Bella’s arms would loosen, and the child would fall to the floor. But he also knew if he touched her, that’d mean his death.

“Are you able to make them more comfortable?” Severus eyed the elf who was still staring him down.

“Kreacher will see it done.” The elf huffed at him. Severus nodded and swept back to the library to retrieve his items and retreat to his rooms.

“Why did you do that? She’d just as soon gut you than help you.”

He was quick to do his own meditation before bed and settled easily into sleep. Or so he thought. The echoes of similarity were too hard to ignore, and he knew why he’d done it. Had any adult stepped up in his situation, perhaps he’d have not taken such steps. Perhaps Lily would still be alive because he would not have used that horrid word.

Perhaps his life wouldn’t be such a mess.

Those memories he kept bottled like the deadliest of poisons in his mind, seeped through, tinging what should be a peaceful night’s sleep into a replay of his worst moments. Occlumency was supposed to help one achieve a more lucid dreaming state, but Severus was grasping at straws in this respect.

He had only started learning the skill in his eighteenth year as a tactic to help his mastery studies. Given he was trying to cram so much information in a short period of time, Severus focused on the memory enhancing aspects of the skill. The ability to categorize and sort memories as they formed, it was as close to being eidetic as one not born with the gift could be.

By six that morning, Severus was thoroughly frustrated and done trying to get any meaningful sleep. He had gotten by on far less, he was sure. Dressing and going downstairs to the breakfast room, he hoped one of the elves could get him a decently strong black coffee for the day.

If only his brain was working as intended. Whether it was the sleep deprivation or just pure curiosity, he found himself turning towards the alcove that held the sitting room and study. The door was now closed so he carefully turned the knob and looked in.

A warmth hit him from the steadily rising sun, and it bathed everything in a relaxing orange glow. While he could not see Bella or Corvus, he could hear their breathing. He carefully moved back to the wingback chair and sat carefully observing the pair where he’d left them.

The sofa was not wide enough to be comfortable at all. Nor was having a twenty or so pound child lying on you would be. He’d had hoped the elf would have somehow moved them upstairs without waking them, but he had hoped for too much. Apparently, the gruff elf had merely moved them into their current position and kept a watch.

Rapky appeared with a soft pop, handing him a cup of coffee and the paper for the day. He nodded his thanks to the more congenial creature and sat the cup aside to open the paper to shield himself with.

No use making the woman any crankier than she was, so he once again put himself in danger’s way for no discernable reason.

“Had I known you’d be so easy to hypnotize, Bella, I had done it years ago.”

She started awake, blinking rapidly and glancing around herself. She settled for glowering at Severus, now raising his coffee as he settled at staring at an article midway through the publication.

“You bloody bastard. You hypnotized us?” She asked quietly, realizing with great horror that she was lying flat on the sofa in front of him. A blush tinged her cheeks for all of a second before outrage started to replace the embarrassment.

“Not quite.” Severus snorted and pointed at the boy, and she looked closely. His features were completely relaxed. His skin smooth and his brows not knit together in concern. His breathing was even, steady and deep. For the first time the child looked peaceful. “It is a training exercise for those just starting out in the field of Occlumency. It helps one to calm one’s mind, to focus on an external thing rather than your own thoughts and emotions.”

“Occlumency.” Bella whispered, brushing her fingers through Corvus’ hair. “I’ve heard that somewhere.”

“Certainly you have been on the receiving end of one of our lord’s intrusions, Bella.” Severus was sneering quietly, remembering the crawling, crushing pressure of the man’s mind in his own. “As a master Legilimens, he did use the skill quite liberally.”

Apparently, Bella had been subjected to it a few times because her face darkened, her arms subconsciously tightened around Corvus as if protecting him.

“A sister art then?” Bella sat very carefully, keeping her arms tightly around the boy and moving him until he was cradled in her lap like a newborn. She let her fingers ghost his forehead, then eyed him suspiciously. “That’s how you kept your secrets is it?”

“One of the ways.” Severus growled slowly and turned a page as if uninterested. “The exercise requires no use of the art itself. It is easy enough to adapt to young children who may be experiencing night terrors or have issues calming before bed. You are welcome.”

“Does Cissy know you are holding out on her?” Bella couldn’t help but quip back at him snottily.

“A thank you is too hard, is it?” Severus ignored the question. Yes, it was very much too hard. He only knew that because if roles were reversed, he would find it difficult to thank Bellatrix. They both had a stubborn pride that made such words difficult and straining.

“Thank you, Severus.”

Severus’ head shot up and he watched the woman standing with her child and swallowing thickly as she went. She felt his eyes on her because she turned her head his way, scowled and straightened like the pure-blood, proud witch she was underneath all her wild, unpredictable behaviors.

“Don’t think this changes anything.”

“Yes, god forbid.” Severus snarked back, but only mildly so and turned another page. “Draco is typically not up for a couple of more hours yet; I would like to enjoy my peace and quiet.”

Bella was rolling her eyes but retreating to the door, careful not to move or jostle Corvus too much. The boy looked completely dead to them and Severus could bet the nightmares had been a nightly occurrence for some time. He felt marginally better about stepping in to help.

Bella stopped just past the chair and stared at the back of his head. He was effectively letting her go with some shred of her dignity intact; why in Salazar’s name was she stopping?

“Don’t lie. You enjoy every minute of it.” She snickered jokingly. “Who else would adore you so?”

“The same is true for you Bella” Severus huffed back and waved his hand before reaching for his cup. “Good day.”

He heard her snort lightly, as if hiding a chuckle, and left with a loud click of the door. Severus sat there stunned into silence momentarily, watching the door to make sure she wasn’t coming back in to show him he was crazy. That she wasn’t going to be that agreeable to his intrusions and merely needed to tuck Corvus away safely before releasing her rage at him.

Instead, he was treated to a small pastry from Rapky who asked if he wanted to be informed of breakfast service. Severus shooed him off with a nod. He sat in the warm sunshine, still unsure what had just happened.

After nearly half an hour with no return from Bella, he felt his shoulders relax and his mind turned to the paper properly. No wonder Lucius had been so upbeat about this change. Why he had welcomed a child not his own into his house.

Maybe motherhood did truly change a person.

Chapter Text

The itch was back.

The crawling, gnawing, anxious, maddening itch. The one that wished for movement. The one that craved to do something; anything, just to be moving. The one that caused her to stay up late and sleep until the afternoon. The one that bothered her with racing thoughts and wild ideas.

The one that wanted her to act.

Bellatrix could feel this itch in her very bones. She both loved and hated this feeling. On the one hand she felt she could achieve anything she wanted to put her mind to. On the other she felt completely, utterly insane because she could find nothing worthwhile or stimulating enough to scratch the itch away.

Well, not at first. No, at first she wondered why the feeling had come back to her full force when it had been so content as of late. She had been rather enjoying herself this past year. The odd but soothing feeling of contentment and fulfillment had been enough. It had ebbed the edges of her frantic thoughts so that she could focus on what was needed for Corvus’ well-being.

But as it always did, the feeling surprised her nearly a month ago. A twinge of panic and dread seeping into her awareness like a black blot of ink soaking into the fibers and crevices of her very being. Something needed doing. She needed to do it.

She hated to disrupt the easy routine that had settled into Malfoy Manor though.

Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays they would visit with Cissy and Draco.  The boys enjoyed talking non-stop at their meals, during playtime, and did nearly everything together on those days. Bella loved watching them go about achieving their little goals and putting together their made-up games with amusement.

Despite living in the same home, Cissa had put up strict boundaries and was adamant that Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays were the days they kept themselves separate. Zilly, Kreacher and Briar saw to her and Corvus’ meals and fetching of necessities. Bella and Corvus would do whatever struck their fancy. They would go out to shop at a local market, explore the Malfoy grounds, or go visit their relatives.

Corvus loved hearing stories from Grandfather Cygnus, Grandmother Druella and Grandmother Walburga. He also rather enjoyed hearing about magic and all the things it could do. She would show him little demonstrations, making other objects into all sorts of crazy shapes, or sending out different spells at the training dummies Lucius kept out by the back woods.

Some Sundays the Malfoy’s would invite them down for a formal feast. She and Corvus would giggle and try to pick out their fanciest outfits, put on their shinies, and try to outdo the ever-polished Narcissa Malfoy. Try as they might, Cissa would not be outdone in her home and she and Draco were always dressed to impress. Lucius would sit at the head of the table, glancing to each side of it with an exasperated face as if he were somehow being left out.

Most of all Corvus enjoyed the way they would play. Bella had no issues proclaiming herself the villain and attacking his castles, leading his stuffies in rebellions, or encouraging him to stand up to her own defenses.

Corvus seemed natural at convincing others to help his causes. He had solidly recruited Zilly, her elf, into service during one such campaign, the elf slyly casting protection charms on the walls and the little toy soldiers if Bella got too close or too engaged. Kreacher was all but dedicated to her raven and would give Corvus nudges in the right direction to foil her.

And they would laugh. Laugh and giggle and then settle down for the night. She would throw up little Lumos globes into the darkened room, so they could both seek out a star to admire and calm down with.

While she hated to have help from the likes of Severus Snape, she could not deny how much better both she and Corvus did with a good night’s rest. The boy still had the occasional nightmare, mere whimpers of the ones he would have those first few months. But Corvus would crawl into bed with her, no longer afraid of angering her or disappointing her and asking to be held and comforted.

Something she would do for however long he needed her to. Corvus was a blessing she could not have foreseen, and she relished every smile, every giggle, and every cuddle he gifted her with.

Corvus was thriving with this stability and with family around him. He was eating without worry, he was speaking without fear, and he was becoming an outgoing child just like Draco. What if this feeling was over nothing and she caused ripples in the calm around them? What if she became too antsy and snarly and scared her raven away?

Yet her blood would not abide being idle. It burned with the need for challenge and sport. She would have to find a way to satisfy it before she because too off.

Luckily, a little accident the hatchlings had granted her a focus. The boys were using their toy brooms, the most used of their catalogue of toys, in a lesser used area of the manor. It was too cold outside to let them zoom and weave in the gardens, so Cissa had the elves provide a fitting little track to let them get their energy out.

While the toys had extra precautions to prevent accidents, and they did not move very fast, the boys were starting to get into that rough-and-tumble way of playing that most boys did that invited little bumps and bruises.

Jockeying for position during a particularly rambunctious race through the great hall, they had bumped each other too hard, and Corvus had nicked his knee while Draco had jammed his elbow. Both had cried for their mothers; the elves had quickly summoned the women, and things were mended before the tears had even dried thanks to Narcissa.

But seeing the scrape had triggered a realization for Bella as she watched the blood oozing from her hatchling.

“Blood Wards. What do blood wards feed from?”

The answer was striking her right in the face that day and had her on a new mission for the new year. The house, and the little boy, had been placed under a blood ward. She had never used such a ward because they typically required a sacrifice of equal proportion to what one wanted to achieve. But she knew blood magic well enough to know that they fed off the blood of the sacrifice.

She had to find what it was Lily Potter had done to save her son.

Luckily, Walburga was more than welcoming to Corvus and she and Bella had no trouble requesting access to the Black Family Library. She spent a great deal of time plundering the tomes like a woman possessed while Walburga indulged her grandson.

She seemed to garner comfort from the company, despite her becoming more reluctant to move about in the house with them. Walburga had been an avid artist who enjoyed sketching and watercolors as a hobby. Despite the unsteadiness in her hands, her aunt had begun to show Corvus the hobby and seemed prepared for each new visit with a pair of canvases for them both.

While Corvus’ works were more abstract in nature, his hands and strokes not yet as practiced as Walburga’s, the woman would encourage him with praise and show him the proper way to hold the brushes and how to mix the paints. The boy was absolutely in love with the activity, and she now had a growing collection of little drawings Corvus had made for her.

Bella had not known Walburga had it in her. But then again, she didn’t have many memories from when she was Corvus’ age. She only remembered the lessons in how to hold herself, how best to hold her wand, and how not to back down. The secret confidences of how to keep her dignity amongst a world mostly dominated by men. The little smiles of pride and understanding.

All that mattered was that Corvus was enjoying these visits, and she was finding her mind settling with a goal to focus on. As she had delved the tomes of ancient arts, obscure magics, and historical texts, Bella had begun to find her way towards what she needed to know.

In its most powerful form, a blood ward was a sacrifice used to protect those precious to the caster. A desperate attempt to give the target time enough to get away from the danger. It prevented anyone with ill intent from casting spells or otherwise harming the one under the ward.

“Except it didn’t work on muggles. It only works for those with magic in their blood.” Bella had sneered at the thought and tucked it away.

It had made sense at first. She had not been able to approach the home because she had ill intent. But she had been able to touch Corvus later, because her mind had begun to shift towards helping him. Blood for blood, life for life. Lily Potter had sacrificed herself for her son’s sake. She had used herself as the sacrifice required and it had provided a ward strong enough to rebound the killing curse.

But her mind wiggled at this easy explanation. It explained how Corvus had survived. It didn’t explain the house. Corvus had been in his home in Godric’s Hollow, not the plain muggle neighborhood she’d found him in. There shouldn’t have been anything stopping her from entering the house.

She dug further and found what she assumed that conniver Dumbledore had found. It was a tome on familial blood ties and the roles they could play in warding. It was rather fascinating to realize that wards, especially those with blood magic associated with them, could recognize if those under the ward’s protection were blood related or not. And if so, they strengthened the ward.

The muggle sister.

Put the boy, and the protection his mother had placed upon him, next to closely related relatives and it would feel the blood connection and strengthen the typically temporary ward.

Bella had found out why Dumbledore had put the boy in the house. And what he had done afterwards. He had somehow found a way to extend it to include the house itself, a strain on the original, but enough to discourage anyone magical from getting any closer.

Once more the hypocrisy of his actions made Bella fume in anger and wish to call out the deed to anyone who would listen. They had banned blood magic over a generation ago. But of course, that was only for those deemed dark in their eyes. Not for them, with their good intentions and false promises of security.

Unfortunately, her research had uncovered something else. A flaw in their plan, so hastily made and yet so perfectly executed. Or so she had thought.

The placement was rather genius. As long as Corvus resided with the muggles, the ward would renew itself. However, the longer the boy was away from the aunt, the more the ward began to fade.

An author had placed a tentative calculation for Arithmancers to use to figure how long until the ward failed completely. If Bella had done it right, they had just about a year until the warding around the house fell. Which caused a very real problem for Corvus and herself.

It was February when she realized what she, Cissa, and Lucius had overlooked. It was now March as she completed her research. Bella had brought Corvus home at the end of April.

The panic had gripped her in that moment. They had proof that Corvus’ blood was now tied solely to her. Multiple proofs to be exact. While she could try to take some of her son’s blood and place it somewhere in the house hidden away, there was no guarantee that any trace of it would recognize the aunt as a blood relative anymore. They had doomed themselves with Bella’s selfish act of wanting to claim Corvus as hers and hers alone.

She had spent the evening in the drawing room of Grimmauld, pacing and lamenting her luck. She knew it had been too easy, too simple. And now she was dooming Corvus’ happiness with her reckless behavior. The boy thankfully had been asleep, head in Walburga’s lap. Her aunt had let her rave about for a short time before finally setting her right.

“Usurp the ward as you usurped the boy.” Walburga’s nonchalant scuff had stopped her in her tracks. She blinked at Walburga in confusion as the woman carded her fingers through Corvus’ thick mane of hair.

She had heard of breaking a ward, shattering a ward, but usurping one?

“Start feeding it your blood.” Walburga had sighed in slight disappointment. “Convince it you are the blood relative in which to feed from. Then, you can place both of your blood in the house to maintain it.”

The simple, yet monumental idea, is what had set her in motion at last. Walburga had helped her form the diagram of runes, arithmetic formulas and guidelines to take with her. She’d also given her the Black dagger once again to help strengthen the magic. Bella had returned to the dismal muggle neighborhood several nights, carefully feeling out the faded spots and setting about the task.

The small ones were easy, a few incantations and letting her blood sink into the diagram was all it took for the fading magic to soak up her offering like a starving animal. The larger one though, the one that would eventually have destroyed the protection, was more difficult and she’d saved it for last.

The past week Bella had come home dizzy and faint, staggering from her private floo flame and collapsing on her bed in an exhausted slump. She’d ordered blood replenishers to help the issue, but it had been a struggle to get up. Corvus had worried over her, hovering at her side and asking what he could do to make her feel better.

But she convinced the child to scamper off to Cissa and Draco’s rooms to ask for refuge with Kreacher closely shadowing him throughout the manor. She convinced her sweet little hatchling that Mummy merely had a cold and needed to rest.

Cissa would assume she was in one of her moods, too frantic or too tired to deal with the boy. Her sister had been eyeing her closely since the start of her mission and Narcissa surely knew something was amiss.

Yet it had been worth the concern and anxiety her little depression had caused her son. After the larger crack had been satiated, she felt it pulse at her, and she could reach out and feel it. No longer did it burn her skin or flay her nerves. It merely accepted her as family and welcomed her in. Something Bella was now very ready to act upon.

Gently, she had requested more blood from Corvus. She told the little boy they needed to make sure he was healing well and that he was now healthy. The child agreed, almost too trusting in what she still felt was a short time, the trust another one of her new treasures. She too had bled into the little decorative bottles she had acquired for this task.

Once Corvus had gone to sleep, she set about her work in earnest. She enchanted two small iron balls to spin at a leisurely rotation. Then slipped them into the bottles. She was rewarded with two glass jars with swirling viscous liquid. It was almost hypnotizing with its slow flow of red life. She put a strong stasis charm on the blood itself and then sealed the toppers shut. A slew of anti-shatter and anti-wear charms were next, effectively making the thick glass into impenetrable tombs.

The stasis charm would last a good ten years. Bella had no worries about that. The animation spellwork had taken far more work, and she could only hope it would last the requisite number of years. Six years. It was the only time they could not stop the discovery of the Boy-Who-Lived disappearance. But by then Corvus would be entrenched in the family, their social circles, and no one would think twice that he was anything but the Black heir.

Six years to get Corvus to the age of eleven. Six years to prepare her son for Hogwarts and what challenges lay ahead. She had infused that wanton need into her spellwork and hoped for the best. Tonight she would do her best to ensure Corvus got those six years.

As much as she wanted to kill the muggles living there, not willing to offer them an ounce of protection for the disgusting way they had treated her child, logic told her there was more to what she saw that week last April and they needed to be seen. At least for now.

As she had sat boredly waiting for the ward to pull from her offerings, she had watched the street closely. Most of it was dead by the time the sun set. Lights would turn on and she could hear the muffled laughter and conversations inside the home. It sounded like more than the three people lived there, with different voices echoing out, but she had only ever seen the ugly family going inside.

But beside the house in front of her, she had started to notice a house down the street. Magic should not be in the neighborhood. Yet she was certain there was something of a boundary nearby. A small one, nothing that she could not overcome with the proper pressure, but it was there.

It was just like all the other houses, but it seemed to be surrounded by cats.

“Bella?”

Bellatrix started at the sound of her name, whisper soft and from nearby. She swung towards the alcove near the entry and saw her sister standing in the shadows.

“Narcissa! You know better than to startle me!” Bella hissed lowly, fingers itching for her wand after the fright. “What are you doing?”

“I could ask you the same.” Narcissa came forward carefully and Bella looked her over more closely. “Care to explain what you’ve been up to?”

Bella narrowed her eyes at her sister, trying to find out what she did and did not know. Cissa always played her cards so very close to the chest. It struck her then that Cissy was not in her normal attire. Her skirt was fitted, just hanging over some very heavy looking boots.

Cissa never wore boots.

Her top was covered by a form-fitting coat that came down to her hips and buttoned securely at her waist. And her hair, normally free flowing or in loose gatherings, was braided tightly and down her back.

“Bella, clearly you’ve been at work.” Cissa took her silence as defiance and strode towards her, standing just in front of her now, looking slightly downward. Narcissa was the baby of the family, but she was just a touch taller.

Bella felt her hackles rise, despite it being her sister. She was perfectly capable of handling this matter without involving her sister.

Again.

“I remind you Bella, that I promised to help you. That it would not go unpunished.”

The clear blue eyes steadily and resolutely staring into Bella’s own cracked the resolve to keep her little sister out of it. Cissa was a smart woman. Somehow, someway she had figured out what Bella had been doing.

“No stopping you I suppose.” Bella relented just barely and saw her sister smiling softly and nodding towards the door.

Outside of the apparition line, Bella let her sister grab her arm and apparated back to the hellhole the creatures lived in. She would have nightmares about this dreadfully boring place and its dreadfully unremarkable people. It was still dark out, only a small spot of orange starting to color the skies to the east.

Bella returned to the oak tree, the one that had sheltered her from the storms previously and gazed towards the house she’d been slowly infiltrating for weeks. Narcissa stood just at her shoulder, gazing forward and inspecting the neighborhood.

“No accounting for taste I guess.” Her sister was sneering oddly enough and Bella snorted in laughter.

“Told you so.” Bella glanced at the other house she had concerns about and watched an elderly woman stepping out and calling for her cats. Some came running, others meandered their way to her as if making her wait. “Cissy, tell me if I am wrong, but is that house not strange?”

“The one with the cats?” Cissa narrowed her eyes and watched as well, but Bella felt her stiffen and then nod softly. “Is that a boundary line?”

“I thought it was.” Bella whispered hatefully. “I did not realize it before because of the ward around this house. But as I’ve been working on the blood ward, I’ve begun to see it.”

“Do you think it’s someone from Dumbledore’s camp? Surely if it was, they had raised the alarm by now.”

“I don’t know what to make of it.” Bella cricked her neck and watched the old lady who was looking just like them. The woman gazed at the house sadly before shaking her head and returning to the indoors with her myriads of pets. “She was interested in the house just now and I cannot stop thinking about it.”

“Then it merits investigation.” Cissa agreed with the feeling and setting her sights.

“Will the line alert someone, you think?” Bella began to hunt the woman now, since she knew the whale of a man would not leave for a time yet.

“No, it’s merely that; a boundary line. It possibly is tied to something in the house to alert her personally that someone is approaching but nothing more. Nothing defensive about it.” Cissa was blinking rapidly processing. “What was your goal here today, Bella?”

“Potter made a blood ward. One that Dumbledore used to blanket the house, and it was using the blood connection between Corvus and the bitch living here. His aunt. I removed him so the ward has been weakening.”

“And eventually it would be gone alerting Dumbledore. I see.” Cissa quickly followed her explanation and nodded. “We changed his blood though…”

“Aunt Walburga allowed me to use the library and made me realize what I could do. I’ve been spending the past few weeks repairing the cracks by offering my own blood. It now thinks I’m the blood relative.”

“Truly? You can now access the house?” Cissa smirked proudly at that. “I did not even know wards could be tricked in that manner.”

“I’ll tell you which book it was. Aunt Walburga will surely let you borrow it.” Bella snickered as she pulled the two vials out doing their enchanted work. “I wanted to hide these in the house to keep the ward renewed. But I now fear that woman will be an issue.”

“You may be right.” Cissa nodded and began stalking towards the house. “But what I had planned for the muggles would surely work on her as well.”

“Oh? And what plot did my baby sister concoct?” Bella smiled evilly but proudly at her sister as she moved to follow along.

“Well, we can’t obviously torture them. Nor can we keep returning to the house. But if you anchor a compulsion into a physical object, well… you can make a person go quite mad. Especially if they are muggle.”

“I do so love it when you are evil Cissy. You are quite sneaky and devilish about it!”

Cissa only smiled at her and kept moving through the dusky darkness towards their smaller target. Since they both did not look so outlandishly out of place, the prim Lady Malfoy merely knocked on the door while Bella readied her wand.

A slightly hunched woman came back to the door, her short hair was gray and wispy. She had some very pouty, thick lips and she was clearly showing her age with the wrinkles starting at her temples and around her mouth. She blinked in confusion at first, but as Bella raised her wand and pointed it straight at her face, the woman’s brown eyes widened in realization.

“Good morning. We hate to intrude so early.” Cissa purred politely, but threateningly. “But we have some questions for you. Might we come in?”

The woman’s hand on the door tightened and began to sway; as if to slam the door. But Bella strode forward, backing her up as her wand neared closer to her skin. The woman backed up until they were in her living room, and she stood rigidly, glancing fearfully between the two women.

“These houses are even uglier on the inside.” Bella sneered, letting her sister take over as Cissa brought her own wand out in plain view. The inside was small, cramped, decorated with some awful knickknacks and cheap finishes.

And the cat hair. Dear Sweet Merlin, it was everywhere. She glanced at her black skirt, unceremoniously picking up the strands of multicolored fur each step she took, and knew she was going to have to burn the garment to even feel like she had gotten it all.

“I don’t know what you two young ladies want, but I’ve little here for you to take.”

“As if.” Bella scoffed, running her finger over what she supposed was the woman’s finest dishes, sat out on the table as if it was something to be proud of.

“No, you see, we wish to know why you have a boundary line outside. Quite odd here in the middle of a muggle neighborhood, don’t you think?”

The woman stalled on that, glancing at Cissa and Bella then slightly behind her. She shook her head defiantly and Cissa tsked her softly.

“Perhaps we should take a guess?” Cissa asked sweetly, sickly sweetly, and put on her not pleased but acting like it smile. “You were sent here to keep an eye on someone.”

“No. No. My sister, you see. A… a witch like you.” The woman stuttered, still glancing around madly looking for something. Bella watched, tilting her head back and forth and realizing she was looking towards the fireplace. “She… she can’t write often you see. You know how everyone treats us squibs. But she does try to help where she can.”

Bella crept into the living room, looking for anything that did not seem muggle enough, or out of ordinary. She saw a clear glass vase on the mantle of the fireplace, filled with green and with some fake flowers coming out of it. She smirked at Cissa and nodded her head that way before approaching it.

“Oh? Does she let you floo call her?” Cissa kept the woman’s attention with questions as Bella made short work of the fake flowers.

“Floo? What’s that?”

Bella reached into the jar, feeling the familiar dust like material of floo powder. She let some of it fall out of her hands like snow onto the dull blue carpet being slowly destroyed by the cats. The woman’s eyes told the sorrow of being found out.

“Please do not mistake us for fools, dear. We aren’t out to harm you; but my sister does tend to get antsy when people are being duplicitous.”

“Oh, we know how your sister gets.” The woman finally sneered in a more defiant tone. “The butcher, the torturer. Everyone knows what she did.”

“Ahh, there we are.” Bella chuckled happily, sweeping up behind the woman and putting her head on the woman’s shoulder. It elicited a shudder of fear and revulsion, and Bella took in that familiar feeling. “A little burned up phoenix, are you?”

“So, you are here to spy.” Cissa smirked along and tapped her wand to her cheek.

“What does it matter?” The woman was trying to lean away from Bella, but she kept her chin in the bony shoulder and merely grinned in pleasure for causing such discomfort. “You cannot get to him. His mother made sure of it.”

“Oh? And did his mother ensure that those fiends couldn’t touch him?” Bella sneered right in the woman’s ear. “Or was that Dumbledore’s plan? A little toughening up for his future general?”

“What?” The woman yelped and stumbled away from her. “No! No. I mean the Dursleys are a bit off-putting, a bit rough… but…”

“Is that what he’s told you, or do you truly believe such nonsense?” Cissa frowned in an exaggerated manner, also taking in the living room.

The woman was still rambling, rolling her hands together fretfully as she looked longingly at the fireplace Bella now blocked. That was her emergency plan. To use the floo to call for help.

“Oh my. Lying to a little old squib like you. How detestable.” Cissa pointed to a chair nearby and made it clear she wanted the woman in it. “Sit. Get comfortable.”

Once more the woman was eyeing something around her, desperate to get to whatever it was. And like a hawk, Bella began scanning along with her, to find the next prize. Finally, she figured it was a small book like folder on a nearby side table. It had twine keeping it closed and as she picked it up she saw the tell-tale faded yellowing of parchment inside. She shrunk it down and stuck it in her pocket at her breast and watched Cissa prepare to obliviate and stun the woman.

They could not risk raising any alarms in this neighborhood.

“Haven’t you people done enough to him? Took the poor boy’s parents! Made him an orphan! And for what?” The elder was spitting mad now, surely thinking she was about to be killed. “No place in the world, not ours or yours!”

“Obliviate!” Cissa snapped at that, and the woman’s eyes glazed over with a haze. Cissa circled the woman and began to tap her wand here and there. “You will forget we were here. You will forget why you are here. You are just a normal, elderly lady, enjoying her retirement as she should. Magic isn’t real. Witches and Wizards? What bollocks!”

Bella stifled her laughter as Cissa made a show of getting the woman to think of certain memories to erase them. She began stalking through the house, looking for anything else that looked magical or out of place. She found some books that were clearly from the wizarding world and obliterated them into dust. She saw a few plants on a windowsill on a porch that were dittany and fluxweed.

By the time she was returning to the living room, Cissa was carefully putting a spell on the door frame of the living room, muttering softly in Latin as wisps of blue and silver light slipped into the wood and started settling in the grain.

“Let us leave now.” Cissa nodded to her sister once she was done. “I’ve put a compulsion on the room, to ignore the house down the street. I think I made the obliviations precise enough, she’ll have some memories but will become confused with the missing parts. I think muggles call it dementia.”

“You are a sly snake, Cissy.”

Outside, more of the orange sunlight was trying to peek its way over the horizon. Bella and she returned to the oak tree and tried their best to stay in the shadow of the tree’s trunk.

“The man should be leaving shortly.” Bella sneered. “The woman may or may not leave.”

“I worry that too many spells will draw attention. I only planned for three compulsions in the house.” Cissa frowned at that information. “But if need be we can obliviate her as well.”

“Why I like runes for such things.” Bella snorted softly, watching the door of the house as she had last April, waiting for her chance. “Carve with intent, magic infuses, no wand work to detect.”

“Yes, but carving takes ages depending on the medium.” Cissa snorted back. “Perhaps luck will once more be on your side sister. Hopefully the woman leaves as well.”

It did not seem long at all before the man was lumbering out, even larger than Bella remembered him to be. He stuffed himself in the metal contraption she had been told was a car. She heard Cissa gasp softly beside her, getting a good look at the size of the brute and then breathing through her nose as if to calm herself.

“Trust me, if I thought for one second that I could get away with killing the lot of them, I’d be grabbing them all and having a bit of sport.” Bella leaned on the tree’s trunk and sighed.

“Are we certain you can’t?” Cissa asked in all seriousness. Bella blinked at her sister in shock but realized if anyone knew exactly what Corvus had been through it was Narcissa. And she truly wanted to exact some form of revenge on the little boy’s behalf. “I doubt Dumbledore checks on the boy. He had some squib doing it for Merlin’s sake!”

“Yes, quite careless of him. I’ve taken care of the ward; it won’t fall and alert him.” Bella sighed in resignation and looked at her sister forlornly. “But think Cissy. How did he convince them to take the boy in if they hated magic so much?”

“I would think compulsions.”

“He’d have to renew them. Same as you.” Bella pointed it out plainly.

Yes, Cissa was going to place compulsions, but they would only last a few years. The squib was obliviated and Cissa’s only compulsion was to ignore the house. The elderly woman would need no further compulsions after that. While Dumbledore was more powerful, the fact remained that compulsions took maintenance. Cissa’s idea to use them on the muggles was a temporary feeling of vengeance that she could enact easily and quickly.

Bella could assume they were a nasty set of them that would drive the muggles mad trying to figure out. Cissa would want them to be aware that something odd was going on and have it get under their skin. Torturing them without torturing them.

Just like them, Dumbledore seemed to want to be hands off for the time being.

“I think he’s paying them.”

She finally told her sister the final step that made any of this make sense. It did not make much sense clearly, but after realizing why Dumbledore left his little golden child in the hands of less than credible caregivers, left him with no magical influences, and clearly had no cares what the muggles did if the boy was alive it had come to her. He was paying the people to keep a child they didn’t want.

“Truly?” Cissa breathed.

“Let’s just say, I cannot wait to see what the squib’s little black book has to say.” Bella tapped at her chest before straightening up. The door was coming open again and the woman and the miniature whale were coming out. Fates were smiling at her, and she could not help but grin.

The boy had a little backpack on and was holding his mother’s hand tightly as they trooped through the chilled air in coats and boots. While April had just started, it was still rather cold and blustery this time around. The woman was cooing about how well the boy was doing in pre-school and how proud she was of him. That he deserved a treat.

Once out of sight they both headed for the door in earnest. Bella reached out and connected with the ward now more than willing to permit her entry and she undid the lock on the door. Without knowing how long the woman would be gone, they had to be quick.

Cissa was heading off upstairs, her boots clunking on the wooden stairs with purpose and determination. Bella was glaring around the first floor looking for what she knew had to be here. Corvus’ nightmares were far too detailed to ignore. He was always sobbing about his box. His cupboard. They’d kept him someplace cramped and dark.

Down the narrow hallway, she saw a kitchen just as badly decorated as the last house. The living room she was completely ignoring, a color of pink that she could not stand to look at. But there, under the stairs, was what she knew she was looking for.

An angled doorway was cut into the wood under the stairs, creating a storage space of some sort. There was a rather heavy lock on the outside, giving the impression that they wanted to keep something inside.

Opening the door with a nick of magic, Bella leaned down cautiously to peer inside. It was now barren in the cubby hole, the wood floor looking near stripped of its stain and chunks of it gouged. There was a small set of shelves left to her and mostly they held cleaning supplies. But towards the very back, she saw evidence of this being the box her little hatchling feared so much.

A broken toy soldier. Bent and missing a head. It was tucked into a crevice that likely no one else had seen it, in their bid to erase a child had ever been in this little dungeon. Once more, she resisted the urge to burn the house to the ground in a wave of rage. But she couldn’t. No, they would face the threat of Dumbledore when Corvus was older, more prepared.

He deserved to be a child before the absolute ills of the world crashed down upon him.

Instead, she flicked her wand at the wooden crevice, using an extension charm on the space to make a pocket big enough for her vials and she set them in carefully. In some odd sense of sentimental irony, she placed the toy soldier back in his nook, using it as a notice-me-not anchor and tipped her wand to her forehead and then the toy.

“Carry on.” She whispered and backed herself out of the claustrophobic prison. Yes, Corvus was small, and had likely fit in the closet easily. But it was not what a child should have. It was clearly meant to break the boy.

It had not. Damaged, perhaps. But Corvus was healing.

Cissa was coming down swiftly, her eyes never straying too far from her goals. She glared at Bella disdain coloring her features and marring her usually polished look with pure rage. An emotion Bella knew her sister did not know what to do with truly.

“They let a pig live upstairs. I’m sure of it.”

“They don’t have elves Cissy.”

“And? Do they not clean up after themselves or are they really barbarians?” Cissa was moving to the living room and looking around for a good place to place another compulsion.

“So, going to keep me in suspense sister? What do you have planned for these monsters?”

“The master bedroom is spelled to convince them there are shadows in the room. Watching.” Cissa sneered. “It is too hard to manipulate one’s dreams via this method, but the idea should be enough to prevent them an easy sleep.”

“Do tell.” Bella laughed. Her sister was being cautious, but she could understand what Cissa truly wanted to do to the muggles.

“I tried to find the attic but could not. I wanted to make it seem as if there was a scratching and movement up there. A haunting almost.”

“Then let me show you the prison they kept our poor raven in.” Bella grinned at the idea. “Let them think it’s him haunting them from beyond.”

“I like that idea.” Cissa turned and smiled at her. “I assume you’ve hidden your false blood donors?”

“Yes. Anything else you’d like to leave in wait?”

“One last one. The resentment compulsion.” Cissa finally looked at the windowsill and started to weave once more. “It will cause the adults to resent one another. Resent their neighborhood. Resent their choices.”

“Good. Let them turn on each other.” Bella nodded back. She glanced at the picture on the wall nearest her and sighed. They had a boy. A child. And as she’d been coming to understand this past year, children had little say in what was going on around them. “The boy?”

“None of the compulsions will work on anyone under the age of maturity.” Cissa sighed too, glancing at the overly done portrait of the family she was looking at. Their pictures didn’t move like theirs, so the rather dumpy, frumpy family was frozen in their fake smiles and outward attempt to look affluent.

Bella pointed her to the cupboard after that. Cissa stood in quiet contemplation for several minutes, just blinking at the place her beloved nephew had been kept like an animal. Bella wished they could do more. Knew Cissa wanted to do something more to make their lives uncomfortable as they had for Corvus. She too wanted that.

But this was now their bulwark against the only person who could threaten her son. Truly, honestly, threaten him and his chance for a good life. The muggles had to live to put up a charade that Harry Potter was just where he was supposed to be. That nothing had happened, and nothing was wrong.

“Let us go home.” Cissa was finally saying softly and Bella nodded in a tired agreement. They returned to their apparition point and moved away before their efforts created too big of a ripple.

“Thank you Cissy.” Bella hugged her sister before they parted ways. “I know it was not as satisfying as we wanted but…”

“No, you did the right thing Bella. We did the right thing.” Cissa nodded back and began undoing her braid with a flick of her wand and her fingers. “Let us put those creatures behind us, as Corvus is doing. Let this be enough for us.”

“Agreed.”

They reached for each other’s arms, clasping their hands and letting the magic flow between them. It was not an unbreakable vow, but it was an oath between sisters. They would take what little measure of revenge that they had been able to take and make it be enough.

Cissa went to dress properly for the day, probably having kept her plans from Lucius. Bella moved to the upper floor and the sitting room in her wing of the house. She carefully pulled the black notebook from her breast pocket and enlarged it. Unwinding the twine, it opened to be a punch of little pockets all together and each one with letters inside.

She began pulling them out, one by one, noting the name and address on the envelopes before throwing them into the fire.

One Arabella Figg was writing to A.P.W.B. Dumbledore and the letters were paired together with a reply in very curly and swooping script.

Bella started at the front, noting the date on the letter: February 12^th, 1982.

Albus,

I am writing to express some concerns about poor little Harry. Petunia Dursley dumped him on my doorstep this morning. Knocking and shouting something about needing to visit family. Before I could ask why she wasn’t taking Harry, she was back in the car with her husband and her own child. She did not say when she would be back, nor did she leave anything such as the boy’s clothes, nappies, or toys.

What is more concerning is that the poor boy is covered in a rash. I think it started in his nappy, as the one he has one clearly has not been changed in a while and the child was wailing in pain. I’ve done my best to clean him up, but he is still quite prickly and sensitive in the area. He appears to be rather famished and has drank three glasses of milk and eaten nearly all the bread he can get his hands on.

Bella seethed seeing her sister’s assumptions proved just about three months after the boy had been left at his relative’s home. The reply only left her breathing hard and wishing to set the parchment ablaze.

Arabella,

Thank you for writing. I am quite pleased that you are taking your duty as sentry seriously and are looking out for young Harry. I understand your concerns, but I would not be so quick to judge. Petunia, bless her, is still adjusting! Why it has only been three months since her sister’s passing and she does have a child the same age as Harry. It must be a rather difficult time for her and her husband. Adjusting to the increased demand that two children can make, there are going to be missteps.

Emergencies happen and I’m positive that the family will soon be there to collect Harry back into their loving home. Perhaps someone in her husband’s family has fallen ill. Thank you for being a resource for the Dursleys as they learn to raise two rambunctious boys.

Albus Dumbledore.

At first, Bella could see how the man could easily make the case for the woman having to learn to juggle two boys at the same time. Draco and Corvus together could be a handful if they had the mind to be difficult, and they were becoming more independent in areas such as dressing themselves, eating, and structuring their day.

But this was not the first letter the squib Arabella Figg had written. Oh no, this book had several letters inside from the short two years that Corvus had been trapped in the house.

November 20^th, 1982

Albus,

I took your suggestion to advisement at first, but really now! I came home tonight, and the poor tyke was outside, in the snow, with no shoes, socks, or coat!!! He was damn near frozen, and Petunia acted as if I had insulted her greatly by knocking on the door to get him inside. She grabbed him Albus. She grabbed him by his little arm and started telling him he was making them look bad!

Again, the reply was a startling, rambling admonishment of the woman. Reminding her that children did get away from their parents and that perhaps it had been her attitude that had set Petunia towards pulling the boy inside. She feared that someone would take her nephew from her for one little mistake. Bella pulled randomly, seeing more and more concerns from the squib with eyes and more and more dismissals from Chief Warlock Dumbledore.

August 31st, 1983.

Albus, I don’t know how many times more I must write to you, but something is wrong. I have not seen Harry at all since last November. Vernon is always away at work, leaving as quickly as he can each morning and bustling inside each night. Petunia will not speak to me any longer, telling me to keep my nose out of her business. When I ask if Harry is doing alright, or offer to babysit him and her son for a while so she can have a break, she scoffs at the idea and slams the door in my face.

I cannot be sentry if I do not see the boy, Albus. Given what I’ve heard the other neighbors gossiping about, Petunia makes the boy out to be a delinquent who is causing trouble and upsetting their lives and Dudley’s peace. He is three years old Albus. Three! What possibly could he be doing to be labeled a delinquent? What could he possibly do to upset their life? They have had plenty of time to adjust to two ‘rambunctious’ boys as you remind me, and I do not like what is happening here.

Do you not have any concern for the poor child? The one that ended the war you were losing. Send someone Albus. If nothing is wrong, I will give this up. But I assure you, something is wrong!

“And very wrong it was.” Bella whispered to the letter, her eyes wishing to burn holes in the paper and her gut screaming at her to forget the plan and kill the worthless beings. But that rage turned to a more deserving target with the reply to this letter.

Arabella,

I assure you things are well in hand. The Dursleys are Harry’s family. His only family. And he deserves a chance to grow up with them. No family is perfect Arabella, we both know that, and toddlers are much more than a handful. I spoke with Petunia myself and she claims the boy terrorizes his cousin most days and she and her husband are trying to address it.

He merely needs time to learn. His ordeal in 1981 may have left an impression on him and he needs structure and discipline to learn appropriate behavior. I know it seems harsh, but discipline is an important part of any child’s life and family is the best to learn such lessons from.

Continue to keep an eye out for the boy. He does need protection, but it is from us Arabella, not his family.

Yours,

Albus Dumbledore.

Bella could not help but silently scream in frustration and throw the papers up in the air. Corvus a terror? No. That child was as timid as a lamb when she’d found him. There was absolutely no way in hell that her little hatchling had terrorized anyone. They had been terrorizing him. Training him to fear his magic, to obey without thinking of his own needs, to be a little house elf to cater to them while they reaped the benefits of housing him.

“Destroy him. Destroy him utterly and fully without question.” Her mind begged for the opportunity to defeat one of the ‘brightest wizards of their age. “Make him beg you for mercy. Make him lament his wrongs. Make him suffer worse than Corvus. Make him feel each humiliating rash, strike, and abandonment over and over again.”

She floated up the letters, scanning each one for phrases Dumbledore used most and often. They proved the man did not listen to his scout, nor did he want to. Each letter repeated the same excuses, placating tones, and if she had gotten to them sooner, she was certain compulsions would be in the ink or the parchment itself.

“Kreacher.” She called out, barely containing her rage. The elf popped in instantly, looking at her with a glint of curiosity. Since she had Zilly, she’d called on him only to check on Corvus or to ask him to fetch her hatchling for her.

“Yes, my lady?”

She straightened all the notes and letters together neatly, using the twine from the book to tie them all up together. She held them to the elf and met his eyes unwavering.

“Put these in my vault, Kreacher. Make sure they are hidden, but that you also know where they are.” She explained with deadly seriousness as the elf’s thin fingers reached up to take the bundle of letters. “I will need them later.”

“Of course, Kreacher will see it done.” The elf bowed to her and was gone in a blink with her request.

Bella stood in the sitting room thinking and brooding at the same time. The man atop the tower in Hogwarts was a sham. A crook. She’d always known it but had no proof. While the letters by themselves were weak proof, they were proof. She could build upon it.

She would gather every crumb she could find so that she could first disgrace the man in front of his adoring, pathetic public. She would show them exactly what good wizards did behind closed doors. And then she would take his power away. Take away his access to his networks and his sycophants.

Then once she knew he was utterly alone, grasping for purchase on a slippery slope. She would let loose her rage and her justice.

“You will know why storms are named after people.”

Chapter Text

“There is something to be said for a well kept home.”

It was a lesson her mother Druella had imparted to Narcissa during the very first garden party the woman had let her help plan.

“To the outside eye it seems effortless, without thought, but that is the true deception, Cissa.”

And that was the most honest advice her mother had ever given her.

To their visitors, their home was always one of perfection. Of polished serenity and tasteful displays. The guests at their balls and their parties would want for nothing. Their friends, family, and guests could all have a night free of worry and enjoy fine food, drink, and company.

To those unaccustomed to such events, they would scuff and say it could all be attributed to the house elves catering to them all like children. But what they failed to understand was the elves needed direction. The elves needed to know the menu, and the number of guests so to purchase and prepare so not a single thing was wasted. The theme had to be set and decorations needed to be purchased, arranged, and set just so. The guest list was memorized so no faux paus could be made and each person felt welcomed despite their standing. Wardrobes were tested and tried, adjusted and changed outright numerous times to ensure everyone looked their honest best.

Everything where it should be when it should be and looking as if no effort at all was spent in creating their captivating and engaging get togethers.  Everything a delicate balance of showmanship and understanding of her guests.

It was an art form, one Narcissa had always admired and strove to perfect. She could spend weeks arranging and preparing, but not one person would see her chasing after elves. No one would see her anxiously worrying about the offerings and if they were being enjoyed. No, this was her arena and she reveled in pulling off these gatherings that put her home, her house, in such a bright light.

Today was no different. She was glowing as she ensured the final touches were being put on the month-long preparation for this particular celebration.

The cooks and their assistants were preparing a veritable Victorian picnic for the blossoming June day. There was cold roast beef, ribs of lamb, a couple roast ducks and plenty of differing bread choices for those that wished to make sandwiches. Lemonades, teas, spritzers, and juices were all being chilled to just the right temperature and set out in large crystal globes, floating above where the food would be displayed for all to see.

The cake was being iced immaculately by Mazel while other elves tended to the tarts, pies, and other sweet treats for those not immediately smitten with cake.

The groundskeeper elves were also hard at work, setting up small, intimate tables for guests to gather and mingle. Crisp white linens with matching chairs and their finest outdoor dinnerware made each table a picture-perfect display.

Two receiving tables were being set near the birch tree in the northern lawn. One had a shining silver dragon statue with regal green eyes reared up on its haunches. It held a small little orb in its claws and glinted in the sunlight. The second table had a cobalt raven with keen onyx eyes and a trinket dangling from its beak.

Who had thought a year ago that she’d be planning a shared birthday party such as this.

As she had hoped, Draco had become a great influence for Corvus. Her treasured child had truly taken the task of the ‘older’ cousin and led the way with confidence and happiness. Corvus, who was still feeling out his place in their family, was more than content to follow Draco’s lead and was becoming a joyful, happy child.

She had been none too surprised when Draco had told her rather decisively that he and Corvus had to share their birthdays henceforth, as it would show how close of cousins they were. Narcissa had to hide her snicker of amusement, not quite sure where he’d learned the word, but so proud he had used it properly. How could she refuse such a sure and proper request from her little lord in training?

This year was to be special regardless if Corvus had arrived or not. Draco was turning five and it was a milestone in most of the old families. Up until now, the affairs had been private ones, with her father, mother, sister, and themselves. Little ones had little patience for such long, drawn-out social gatherings.

But this year, they would present Draco to the dance that was their social circles. He would start to learn how to conduct himself with friends, allies, and business partners just like his father had done with Abraxas. He would see how words and displays of power were just as effective as the power itself.

They’d already tested him with the first two birthdays of their acquaintances this year. The Greengrass and Goyle families were not as affluent as they were, but they were business partners of Lucius’ and showing support to the smaller houses always earned them lucrative offers for trade, information, and sometimes votes.

Adding Corvus to the celebration was in no way hard to do. But it would be his very first interaction with these families. The past year they had allowed Corvus to acclimate to the house, themselves, and most of all to Bella. Walburga had kept the declaration under wraps to allow this, as it was a big change they had asked of the little boy.

But the time was such that they had to present him as well. Bella and she had finally come to terms that they had done all they could, assuring as best they could that no one would discover the missing Harry Potter. Now they had to ensure that everyone knew Corvus for who he was now.

Slipping in a pair of sparkling silver teardrops in her ear and checking one last time in her full-length mirror, Narcissa decide to greet her family downstairs. Lucius was in the drawing room, entertaining her family. Aunt Walburga had sent her regrets, but her mother and father were here as always and much to her surprise Arcturus had replied with an affirmative to her token invitation.

After the row last year, she had not dared to think he or Lucretia would be eager to show their support for Corvus. It would seem Arcturus had other ideas.

The boys were meant to be getting ready in the nearby rooms that had originally been slated for any other children they had. Something that still saddened her greatly, but she was slowly coming to terms with. But she stopped when instead she heard giggles from down the hall where the guest rooms were.

“Shhhhhhhh we’re going to surprise her.”

She stopped, letting a smile play across her lips momentarily as she heard her son’s not-so-whispered command. They were hiding somewhere nearby, and she wondered what surprise her son had in store.

“You can’t tell!” Corvus was also speaking in a not-so-hushed voice.

Narcissa crept that way, seeing a door ajar and she felt her smile only grow. She adored Draco and his made-up games. His imagination was prime, and she wondered if she had been so creative as a girl.

“My, I wonder who has snuck into my guest room. Surely not Severus, he’s not due for two more weeks.” She began to say in a sing-song voice.

“But we aren’t ready…” Corvus’ slightly panicked whisper was next as she neared the rooms.

“Oh! Perhaps Lady Black has changed her mind without informing me. Dear Aunt, you know you are always welcome in our home.”

She got right next to the door and pushed it open slowly, unable to hide her enjoyment of this little game as well.

“Perhaps a fairy decided it was better to live indoors. I do hope there aren’t leaves all over the bed.”

“It’s us Mummy!” Draco popped up from his crouched position next to the door frame, smile big and eyes bright. She pretended to start in surprise and then knelt down to start tickling the boy.

“Draco! Merlin! You scared me!” She feigned shock and got a mischief looking grin on her face as the boy squealed in laughter. “Oh, I see, Corvus, you too? I thought you liked me!”

She gently began tickling the dark-haired child as well, watching as he started laughing and wiggling much like Draco. His laugh was soft, but full of joy. A year ago, she could not have imagined such a sound, but Bella was a good mother. The perfect mother for the shy little boy.

Bella had no qualms in laughing and playing with the boys, decorum never her strong suit. She encouraged Corvus in a way none of them had been able to, and he was flourishing with her sister’s confidence and bravado leading the way.

“What are you two doing in here?” She hugged them both to her after the tickling. “Surely you’ve not grown out of your rooms already?”

“Nooooo.” Draco whined playfully and pointed to the bed where several bags were clumped together, the ones holding their outfits for the day. “You and Aunt Bella were dressing up too. We’re big boys now, we can get dressed.”

Cissa smiled while biting her lip to keep the laughter in. They had their pants on properly at least. Corvus’ light cream top, was on properly in the sense his arms where in the sleeves and the buttons were buttoned. But they were all askew and there were a few buttons left without a home at the top and it made the shirt crooked.

Draco’s softer gray shirt was not buttoned at all. His one arm was in the sleeve, the other was rested oddly in the other, like he required a sling for his arm.

“Ah, I see.” She snickered, reaching out first to help Corvus button his shirt properly. “You did very well boys, just a few little things to fix.”

“Little lords were being impudent.” Kreacher’s gravelly voice made her jump slightly and she saw the elf in the corner nearby, somewhat sneering. Behind him Lizzie was hiding, looking ready to be chastised. “Kreacher tried to tell master that guests were coming.”

“Oh, it’s alright Kreacher.” Cissa chuckled as she reached over and undid the buttons on Corvus’ shirt to redo them. “A little independence is a good thing. They mustn’t rely on us for everything.”

“Hmm, Lady Malfoy being right, Kreacher supposes.” Kreacher eyed Corvus, who was giving him a bashful grin. “Kreacher be keeping close eye at party, to make sure little master represents the house well.”

“I will Kreacher.” Corvus was wiggling in her grasp as she finished the buttons and straightened his top. “Thank you, Aunt Cissy!”

“You are welcome.” Cissa smiled then hooked her son by crooking her fingers and motioning towards herself. “Come here, my dragon. Did your arm get stuck?”

“Maybe.” Draco blushed. “Will you do our hair Mummy?”

“Of course. Would you like to have it like your father? Or perhaps Uncle Sev?”

“Father please.” Draco nodded but frowned slightly. “My hair’s not wavy like Uncle Sev’s.”

“No, neither is mine. Bella took all the curly hair for herself, how selfish.”

“She wasn’t selfish. She shared with Corvus!” Draco pointed to his cousin’s hair and the boy blushed. His fingers went up to the curls and twirled one fondly and a little glint of happiness crossed his face.

“So, she did.” Cissa nodded back and got the shirt on and buttoned quickly. “Now then, what’s left? Ah yes, shoes. This isn’t Litha darlings; we must wear shoes today.”

She did Draco’s first and tied on the black loafers tightly. She assumed she’d be retying them constantly, with the amount of energy and running about that would occur today. She then floated over Corvus’ and tied them on the same.

She stood and summoned a brush from the stocked bathroom. “Come here little ones. Let us see to your hair.”

“Kreacher says we have guests?” Corvus asked, watching Draco step right up to go first. “Like Mr. Snape?”

“Yes, you both do. They are coming over to celebrate Draco’s and your birthday.” Cissa explained softly, letting her fingers glide over the silken blonde locks of her son fondly after running the brush through. “They will visit for a few hours then go home.”

“Uncle Sev isn’t here yet.” Draco was pouting just a bit and Corvus blinked at him as he climbed into his mother’s lap at the small sitting table nearby. “But you can meet my friends! They will like you!”

“Yes, you will be meeting lots of people today Corvus. But not to fret. They are only here to celebrate you and Draco turning five.”

A pleased blush spread across the boy’s cheeks, and she got him in hand to start taming the wild curls. She had loved doing Bella’s hair as a girl. The curls could be done every which way and still look stunning. But for Corvus, it was enough to tame them down to frame the little face and too sharp eyes.

“Must be getting little master a thicker comb.” Kreacher was still nearby watching. “Hair is everywhere. Does not lay down, does not stay still, just like little master.”

“But I’m fun! Not boring, or dull.” Corvus stuck out his tongue to Kreacher who returned the gesture with some amount of amusement in his grizzled old face.

Cissa snorted in the most unladylike way but could not help herself. When Bella had first told her Walburga had gifted Kreacher to Corvus, she’d been concerned. The elf was a rude, off-putting little miscreant. He was loyal, there was no question to that, but he was aggressive and crude at times.

To her surprise, the damned thing seemed to like Corvus. While Kreacher would bemoan the tribulations of tending to and helping a small child, the two of them seemed to like poking at each other.

“Bella’s influence, I’m sure.”

“All finished. Why don’t you boys go down to the drawing room? Your grandparents are here to see you before our party begins. I need to go fetch Bella, she’s taking entirely too long and we must get ready to start receiving.”

“Come on Corvus!” Draco was to the door before she could blink. “I bet Grandfather brought us something fun!”

“Receiving?” Corvus was blinking at her though, too aware that today was different and was locked into each new word he heard.

“Yes, we welcome guests and show them the way to the party area.” Cissa tried to shoo him towards Draco, to assure him nothing was going to be scary. “We thank them for coming and hope they have a wonderful time.”

“Then they give us presents.” Draco whispered happily.

“Draco!” Cissa yipped slightly. She felt Corvus flinch away reflexively but she reached out to stop him and glared at her son with a soft reprimand. “You will have a bit more class and gratitude towards our friends and family, I hope.”

“Sorry.” Draco wilted some and licked his lips.

“What if I do something wrong?” Corvus whispered softly, panicking slightly at the tone Cissa had given Draco. They were still overcoming some of these more fearful behaviors that came out when voices were raised or loud noises weren’t explained.

“Corvus, I am sorry I had to scold Draco, but he knows better, doesn’t he?” Cissa looked at Draco with a knowing lift of her brow. “We know you are still learning, Corvus, but I know you are a very polite young man and do not have to worry about a thing. Okay?”

“Sorry Corvus. I get too excited.” Draco said quietly, watching his panicked cousin worriedly.

“Yes, you do. You must learn patience my dragon.” Cissa reached to hug Draco and pecked his cheek. “Uncle Severus can teach you best. Your father has the same problem I’m afraid.”

“Really?” Draco pouted some and she poked his nose and nodded. Yes, Lucius was a bit impulsive at times, eager to get his idea to fruition or tired of waiting for impractical details and bureaucrats. 

“Yes really.” Cissa stood and shooed them out the door again. “Go on, my father probably does have a surprise for you both. Make sure you give Grandmother a hug and be polite.”

“Yes Mummy!” Draco reached for Corvus’ hand, as he would do whenever Corvus was being flighty and encouraged him to come along. Kreacher muttered after them about running in the halls but the boys ignored it.

Moving upstairs, Cissa could hear her sister’s huffing and puffing as she neared her door. She was used to dressing for practical situations. She’d seen to it to help Bella select some formal wear and casual dress, but those garments fit differently than Bella was used to. She preferred a looser fit, a lower cut, and finishes done in leather and metal.

Sure enough, her sister was struggling to get the layered tulle maxi skirt in shimmering black to face the proper way, snarling at it as if it were smart enough to fit itself.

“Stand still Bella.” Cissa commanded as she came up to her sister and faced the frowning face of her sister. “Zilly, do fetch me a small silver chain belt, I know Bella has one.”

“Right away missus.” The congenial but prompt little elf was away at Narcissa’s bidding.

“This is all wrong Cissy.” Bella grumbled. “Too lightweight. Too frilly. Too…”

“I’m aware sister. But you will look ravishing and we will add bits of you to it. Turn.” Cissa commanded authoritatively, finally getting the fabric laying right.

She floated over the thin-strapped top, in a dark shade of purple and handed it to her sister as she started pinning back her wild hair, twisting a section of it and securing it with a circle broach and wand with a chain through the hair to hold it. Cissa was happy to see that Bella already had on her rings of moonstone, onyx, and sapphire as she held the flimsy top in front of herself, sneering at it as if willing it to change to something more her style.

“I’m not you Cissy.”

“You are not. Nor should you be.” Cissa chuffed as Zilly returned with the silver chain belt and reached around to fasten it at Bella’s front. “I thought you would appreciate the lower neckline on this and the way the skirt flares when you move. You do so love that sweeping motion.”

“I do but, it’s so thin!”

“It is June you realize? Dark colors absorb the heat so you must have lighter fabrics to stay within this color scheme of yours.”

“Stars above.” Bella was groaning but obliging by putting on the top. Cissa nodded as she turned her back around and took the waiting shawl made entirely of lace and draped it around her sister’s shoulder. Bella looked at the small motif of snakes in the weave and gave her an embarrassed flush.

“Yes, stars above. You look lovely.” Cissa smiled softly and did a quick pass of makeup in her sister’s preferred blood red lips and shadowed eyes. “You can still be a force to be reckoned with.”

With that assurance out, Cissa ensured Bella was listening and speared her with a stern look.

“Bella, I do not need to remind you that some of our older friends will be here.” Cissa reminded Bella softly. “Nor that there are young ears about. No reliving the old days?”

“I am not that daft Cissy.” Bella snorted her way and rolled her eyes. “But you know I don’t take insult well.”

“Nor should you, but for the sake of the children, please do not resort to your wand? Show Great Uncle Arcturus you can navigate these matters?”

“Arcturus ought to know who I am by now.” Bella raised her chin defiantly. “I made sure to show his little princess last year.”

Cissa sighed, knowing well enough that Bella would rise to any real insult without a thought. Most of their friends knew better, but there were a few of their contacts that would push Bella to see if she would react as she typically would, just out of spite. But today was an introduction for Bella as well.

“Your tongue is sharper than a knife. Your wit is quicker than your wand.” Cissa put her hands on each of Bella’s shoulders. “Aunt Walburga knows what she is doing and this is part of it.”

“I see you’ve been learning from your husband.” Bella scoffed haughtily but a small smile graced her lips.

“Come, lets see how badly Father is spoiling the boys before their grand party.”

Downstairs the drawing room was full of laughter and muffled speaking. She nodded to Bella and led the way into greeting their family informally.

“Good afternoon.” Cissa entered with a broad smile on her face. Her mother smiled and was standing to greet her. Draco was on Cygnus’ lap and to her surprise, Corvus was sat with Arcturus, speaking with the man softly. “Thank you all for coming.”

“Of course.” Druella snipped, brushing back a strand of her hair and helping her to pin it under her loose gathering at the top of her head. “Our dragon is growing too quickly for my tastes, but such is life.

“I agree Mother. He’ll be off and away from the nest before I know it.” Narcissa smiled at her mother softly, she understood. Druella was a stern, strict mother, but she understood.

“And Bella, your Corvus is such a delight.” Druella praised and both Arcturus and Corvus looked up to find them watching. Corvus blushed and dipped his head, but a soft touch from Arcturus and a raised chin from the older man had Corvus doing the same.

“Lucius was just regaling us with the mishaps the boys have been up to.” Cygnus was smirking as Draco enjoyed a small cherry cordial from a small pouch that surely the man had given him. Corvus had something similar, holding a small truffle and examining it closely as the adults returned to talking.

“Merlin, he told you about the drapes?” Cissa found herself laughing remembering the tangle of boys who had been trying to play hide and seek with Lizzie. Draco had his first flit of accidental magic. His intent was not to be found. What he ended up doing was making a good three foot of her Venetian draperies in the sitting room turn translucent.

Corvus in a panic was trying to fix them and turned them bright orange. Much as she and the elves had tried, the change was permanent.

“You needed new ones anyways.” Druella winked at her. “Accidents are wonderful excuses for updating your décor.”

“Now Druella, Cissa needs no excuses.” Lucius was humming as if displeased with the advice. But really, he enjoyed the familial banter and Cissa knew it.

Abraxas has never been one for idle chatter or backtalk. It had pained Cissa greatly meeting the man and sharing the manor with him for those short years right after their marriage. Lucius’ mother, whom he rarely spoke of, had died when he was very young. The Malfoys had always been a small family, so there were no aunts, uncles, and only a few distant cousins whom did not speak to Lucius due to his standing or his views.

Lucius had not readily known what to do with her father and mother at first. Cygnus had enjoyed the baiting of his new son-in-law greatly.

“Ladies, thank you again for inviting me to your home.” Arcturus had stood and was coming over with Corvus, who was looking down at the ground then up at the man. “Corvus and I have been discussing our grand entrance, haven’t we?”

“Uh huh. Mummy, Great Grandfather wants to show off.” Corvus grinned wickedly, much like Bella when she had a wonderfully delightful idea. “Can we?”

“Of course we can!” Bella smiled broadly at the thought and took Corvus from the man who giggled and hugged her close. “Plotting without me! I’d be hurt if I weren’t so proud.”

“Lord Malfoy and young Draco have agreed to the events.” Arcturus bowed his head towards the men.

“Please, Lucius is fine.” Lucius was standing to straighten his tailcoat and his shirt. “It is our pleasure, Lord Black, to facilitate your grand return.”

“Arcturus then.” The man smirked at Lucius then took Narcissa’s hand and kissed it lightly. “Not to worry my niece, I will not upstage your son’s birthday.”

“It’s Corvus’ birthday too!” Draco pipped up and came to her side near instantly. “Is it okay Mummy?”

“Of course it is.” Narcissa nodded politely and eyed the man. Surely the grand, reclusive, former Lord of their house was not planning to do anything too grand. Was he?

“Then we will see you in the gardens. I know how punctual Lucius likes to be.” Cygnus and Druella were coming to hug her before heading out to the party area.

“Yes, we shall see you in the gardens, ladies.” Arcturus bowed, gave Corvus a look which caused the boy to wiggle out of Bella’s arms. “Come Corvus, we must find a good place to observe from.”

Bella’s face really lit up realizing what Arcturus had planned. Only Draco would be in the receiving line. Bella would be as well, but everyone would just assume it Narcissa giving her sister a place in her family, in her celebration. No one would know who the second celebrant was until Arcturus made his play.

“Draco, are you ready to greet your guests?” Lucius was smirking at the thought as well and nodding towards the doors.

“Yes sir.” Draco replied slipping into the formal way of speaking they usually modeled for him in public.

As Rapky opened the doors to begin the formal receiving of guests, Cissa smoothed her hair one more time and gave her husband a loving smile. Lucius smiled in that too pleased way, knowing their invitations had only noted that they were celebrating two birthdays and now they were putting on a spectacle.

Good thing she had opted for the more formal Victorian menu.

The first to arrive, as always, was Viviana Zabini. Cissa knew the flashy gilded carriage instantly and the woman was stepping out in an outrageously overdone dress and hat in blue and gold. Once she had herself put to rights, her vanity causing her to do all she could to outshine the other mothers and visitors, she finally put her hand behind her to her son; Blaise.

The boy was just like his mother, dressed in a smart blue shirt and pants. The pocket on his lapel had a small golden bird embroidered into the fabric. Fitting that their coat of arms held a bird; Vivi strut around like a proud peacock at all times.

Blaise was a quiet child. Mostly because his mother did all the talking no matter who it was. Why would he ever need to speak up? He was always polite when he did, but he and Draco would wrestle and roughhouse if they thought no one was watching too closely.

“Lady Zabini, welcome.” Lucius was giving the customary bow and kiss to the hand as she stopped just short of the landing he was standing proudly on. “I hope we did not interfere with any of your summer plans?”

“Oh Lord Malfoy, please.” Viviana was cooing. Cissa glanced at Bella, frowning at the fawning creature and Bella started chuckling under her breath at Cissa’s disregard for her. Bella was a viper, but this woman was a stalking cougar. “Everyone knows that young Draco’s party is set to be the event of the summer. I would hate to wait until the Yule Ball to see you all. Narcissa!”

“Viviana.” Cissa replied politely and pecked each cheek as Vivi did hers. “Thank you for coming. Blaise, I know Draco is excited to see you. It’s been a while.”

“Hi Draco.” Blaise was waving to the boy standing at her side.

“Hey Blaise! I’m glad you’re here!”

“Bellatrix, it is good to see you. You look well. I hope your sister has been helping you back to your feet?”

“Why hello Vivi.” Bella smiled like the predator she was and squirmed much like the children. “I am doing well. Thank you. Why, no arm candy with you today?”

Vivi was letting out an amused huff and narrowing her eyes at Bella. Without Corvus in tow, and the anticipation of what was to come, Bella was going to be a bit more forthcoming towards those who chose to engage her. Cissa hoped she remembered that Draco was still with them and did not go too far.

 “As you well know Bellatrix, there simply aren’t any good men left to choose from.” Vivi glanced down to the boys, before grinning madly at Bella, ready to play the same game. “Why, I’m sure your prospects have been positively dismal.”

“Vivi, I do hate to interrupt you, but it will be explained before we start today.” Cissa put her arm out to Vivi’s deep cocoa skin and squeezed her to get her to back off. “Our other guests are arriving and we’d like to speed this along. You did read the invitation I hope.”

“Yes, of course. My majordomo advised there were to be two celebrations today.” Vivi snorted and did a quick nod of her head to Blaise. He returned to her side immediately. “The elves will show us where to place our gifts?”

“One would think you smart enough to tell.” Bella was saying as Vivi stalked away, talking quietly with Blaise who probably had more information now than she. The scandal.

A few of the families without children or older children were next. Mostly associates of Lucius wanting to earn favor with someone on the Wizengamot or Ministry officials he had on call. Most of them hardly noticed Draco, and he seemed quite alright with that, his eyes following each group that entered with a curious but slightly bored gaze.

Tiberius Nott was the next of the old crowd to arrive. The gruff old man looked barely presentable. He was at least ten years their senior, but a succession of failed wives and bad breeding meant he’d only been able to sire an heir with the last one, Selamy, who died in childbirth. His son, Theodore, was quiet but for far different reasons than Blaise. He was used to being outright ignored. But he was in the children's age group and Lucius had noted the Notts were older than the Malfoys.

“Though, not the Blacks.” She could not help but think with some pride.

Tiberius chatted curtly with Lucius, and outright bypassed the rest of them. Theodore was trailing behind him, shyly waiving at Draco while trying to keep up to his much taller father. Bella, being who she was though, did not like the slight and chuckled as the man passed her.

“Why Tibby? Is that anyway to greet your old hunting partner?”

“Bella.” The man stopped instantly and glared at her as she smiled back like a mad woman. “You’ve always had gall girl. But you’re no better than a no-name now that Rodolphus wised up. Don’t you dare insult me with that ridiculous name.”

“Tibby, really.” Bella pressed on, stepping up and getting in his face. “At least teach your son proper manners. He’ll be ill-prepared when you finally bite it.”

Tiberius’ face went dark but he didn’t move and he glanced at Draco and Cissa. “Theodore, greet the heir.”

“Yes Father.” Theodore was nodding and moving up to Draco, hand outstretched. “Hello Draco.”

“Hi Theo.” Draco said softly, ducking Tiberius’ gaze of disapproval and started whispering carefully to Theo. “Don’t worry, Father will get him distracted.”

“Thanks.” Theodore blushed shyly but nodded in agreement to the plan.

“Theodore, come.” Tiberius and Bella were done with their little dance of dominance and Bella was clearly on top again.

“Narcissa, I’m so glad to see you.”

She was snapped back to attention by Serafine Parkinson. The woman was more muted than Vivi. She was more a proper lady of the house like Cissa herself and they had tea quite often.

“Serafine, welcome. Sorry again for the change in plans.” Narcissa hugged her and smiled brightly at the little girl standing just behind the woman, twirling her dress around her, her fingers playing with the pastel green and yellow folds. “Pansy, dear, look at your dress. Aren’t you lovely!”

The girl lit up brightly and she curtsied perfectly in front of her.

“Thank you, Cissy!”

“Pansy!” Serafine was hissing but only marginally. “Formal function. Big girl names.”

“Oh…um sorry Lady Malfoy.”

“Oh, it’s alright Sera.” Cissa rolled her eyes and smiled at the girl. “They are only this small once. There will be mistakes, I’m sure.”  

“Hi Pans!” Draco was chirping as well, proving Cissa's point rather blatantly. “I like your hair.”

“Thank you, Dray.” The girl was happy at his approval. “Happy Birthday!”

“Thank you! It’s going to be a good one!” Draco was most familiar with Pansy and it showed. Either because the girl was so easy going and agreed to just about any game or idea, or because he knew her best due to her teas with Serafine. “Can we go play Mother?”

“Go on then. Your Father and I will finish welcoming our guests.”

“Thank you!” Draco yelped and grabbed Pansy’s hand and Serafine made a motion to say show she would follow them.

Luckily for all of them there were few guests left to greet: The Crabbe, the Goyle, the Avery, and the Greengrass families. Bella was eager at the bit to get outside as well so it was of little surprise that she bolted once Rapky had started checking the list. Once everyone was accounted for, Narcissa put herself at Lucius’ side and hugged her arms around his bicep. She leaned up and pecked his cheek, earning a sly grin from her handsome husband.

“Thank you, Lucius. For all of this.” Narcissa purred to him. “We could not have done so without you.”

“Oh, I’m certain you’d had found a way Cissa. My clever, cunning wife.” Lucius put a kiss on her forehead and grinned. “However, I do so love the family flair for dramatics. I’m certain this will cause quite the stir.”

Narcissa laughed at her husband’s delight. Lucius both enjoyed the shock value and the implications it held for their own family. The Malfoys were housing the Black Heir. It showed an incredible amount of trust and familiarity for Walburga to allow this. It was one thing to marry off your daughters to other houses, it formed alliances. But the women were expected to take on the interests and business of their new homes, not secretly keep to their old family.

But to have another lord in your house, or in this case heir, that showed the two families were intimately intertwined. That they trusted one another to serve both interests equally. This was a huge boon for Lucius. His father Abraxas would have been extremely proud of this development.

Coming into the area, she saw both tables laden with gifts. Good. The elves of course had been bringing their own gifts to the boys out and Bella had more than likely gone overboard for her beloved son and nephew; her hatchlings.

She did feel some trepidation. They were about to put the poor thing in a huge spotlight. But to solidify all their efforts Corvus had to be properly shown and introduced to the social circle and it would do the rest. He’d be solidly set as the heir, no one was insane enough to pick a fight with Walburga despite her withdrawal from society, and should it be discovered later on that Harry Potter was missing?

Well that certainly wasn’t their problem.

But it had seemed that Arcturus had made this a game for Corvus and he was on board with playing with the older man. Merlin knows Bella enjoyed making such scenes so perhaps it was something familiar in which to garner the boy’s participation.

She picked up a flute of champagne, special ordered by her husband for this announcement. She noted that all the adult guests were holding one as well and enjoying small talk amongst one another. The children were near the oak tree, Draco naturally gravitating towards the hoard of presents for himself. She could not blame him; what child really could resist the siren song of such a brightly colored hoard?

 Corvus and Arcturus were near the center area, where a slightly raised platform was now in wait to make their announcements. Cissa felt a small blush of pride, hearing everyone swoon over the spread and the gardens, now in full bloom as she slipped into the area without notice.

After about ten minutes, the guests settling and mingling well, Cissa saw Bella setting her shoulders and straightening her back as Arcturus left Corvus with her and headed for the dais. Her hands held Corvus firmly and the boy was perfectly still, gray eyes surveying all the people now in the garden. It was sometimes unnerving how focused the little boy could be, but she knew that it had been a survival skill he had learnt quickly. She could not blame him for it.

Arcturus’ gait was even and measured. He held his glass lightly in his hand and tapped his wand to it, making the crystal flute sing a lovely tune that captured everyone’s attention immediately. Confusion began to filter through the rank and file, as it had been a long time since Arcturus had been seen in the public eye, not really since he had handed over the reins to Orion.

The only one that may recognize the former lord was Tiberius.

“Greetings. Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Arcturus Atlas Black.” Her great uncle’s head was held at just the right height, his face was an impassive but striking calm, and his voice carried effortlessly with a silently cast Sonorous charm. “I’m sure most of you only know me through stories from your parents and grandparents, and I promise I will not take up too much of your time today. We are here to celebrate two young men after all.” 

There were some soft, polite chuckles at the dig at his age and reclusiveness. But they were quick, and Arcturus smiled a bit at himself. A self-assured smile with confidence to spare. Narcissa knew who took after the man, but she had tried so hard to forget him. Sirius should have been Arcturus’ successor in not just looks, but temperament. If only he had grown out of his childish need to be right and to push the boundaries of their family’s edicts at every single turn.

“I am certain most everyone knows of our family troubles. Yes, we have fallen in years past have we not?” Arcturus sighed, nodding with the stunned crowd. “Given our long history, it was bound to happen, yes?”

No one was brave enough to answer the threatening questions. This wasn’t just introducing Corvus, Narcissa realized with a shock. This was a declaration to the other families that the House of Black was not dead and they were not going to abide the gossip any longer. Corvus wasn’t just a hope for the family.

He was a promise.

“Today, with the blessing of Lord and Lady Malfoy, I am here to introduce you all to my great-grandson. Corvus, please come here.”

Corvus did his best to approach calmly, but with the unnatural silence and all eyes turning to him as he approached, it was hard for the little boy. He swallowed hard, glancing up at Arcturus for help and received it. The man put his hands softly on each shoulder and settled the boy right against his legs.

“I will assure you that the claim was verified with impunity. Myself and Walburga have made all suitable arrangements and today we publicly declare Corvus Regulus Black the Heir of our noble, and most ancient house.”

Small gasps were now echoing through the event and Arcturus gave them a small purchase. He made the same movement as he had before in the drawing room, encouraging Corvus to hold his head high and proud to the congregation before moving on.

“My great-niece Bellatrix has graciously adopted Corvus as her own son, to raise him as she sees fit, and she has the full backing of myself, Walburga, and the family as a whole. I trust you all will treat both with the respect our house is due.” Arcturus speared all with a look and the crowd stood wide-eyed, now staring at Bella. No one would have seen this coming by any stretch and the silence was almost concerning.

Lucius was trying desperately not to smile outwardly at the absolute carnage this was wrecking. And he was about to add more.

“Lucius? Draco?” Arcturus turned to them with a grin of his own and nodded them up. “I appreciate you all taking the time to listen to this old man’s declarations. We should let our good host have a moment as well.”

“Thank you Arcturus.” Lucius replied with his silken voice. His eyes glinted with mischievous mirth as he led Draco up to the area. He encouraged the boy to stand with Corvus, who smiled at his cousin in relief as they stood together as a set. “Everyone, thank you for attending today. As you all know it is Draco’s fifth birthday. My son has shown just how fast he is maturing, as we are also celebrating Corvus’ birthday by Draco’s own insistence. He has been a good example for his new cousin, and we could not be happier to have both Bella and Corvus in our home.”

The joining was now complete. People began to talk quietly amongst themselves, realizing along with the first names the men had used with one another, Corvus’ declaration, and the two receiving tables nearby. House Black and House Malfoy were now conjoined in a way no one could contest.

“I hope you will welcome them as family, friends, and help me to wish both Draco and Corvus a happy birthday.” Lucius raised his glass to lead the charge, and a chorus of birthday wishes went up as well as flutes of champagne and cheers from the younger children with their parents. It made the boys blush, but they were smiling in earnest. “Please partake of the lovely feast my dear wife has selected for us, and please, enjoy yourselves thoroughly. It is a day of many celebrations.”

People were starting to move towards their cliques and tables. The children were encouraged to go to the seating more geared for them. A more colorful affair that would encourage them all to talk and get to know one another.

“See Corvus, they wished us happy birthday!” Draco was smiling at Corvus as the attention finally split away from the children. “Come on, you gotta meet my friends! You will like Theo, and Pansy, and Blaise, and Daphne.”

“Draco, love.” Narcissa laughed, a gentle reminder to calm himself and the boy smiled sheepishly.

“You could not ask for a better older cousin, my raven.” Bella reached over and brushed Draco’s hair fondly. “Draco knows all the right sorts, don’t you my darling?”

“Leave us adults to do all the boring things.” Lucius was chuckling as he and Arcturus returned to them, having heard Draco already eager to introduce everyone to his cousin.

“You did very well Corvus. Thank you for allowing me to introduce you.” Arcturus told the boy softly and Corvus lit up at the praise.

“Than…thank you ..um...” Corvus whispered so quietly Narcissa felt no need to coach him on full names during events just yet. “You are very tall.”

“Grandfather, you can call me grandfather if you wish. And I am tall, aren’t I?” Arcturus snickered again and knelt close. “You know, you merely need to ask, I will carry you so that you may see taller things.”

“Thank you grandfather.” Corvus hugged the man’s tentatively and received a quick pat.

“Go on, your guests are waiting for you to eat. We will do presents after social hour is over.” Lucius advised the boys.

“Okay!” Draco nodded and took Corvus’ hand.

“You did well too Bella.” Narcissa nudged her arm lightly with her elbow as Bella rolled her eyes. “Thank you for not pulling your wand.”

“Oh, how I wanted to.” Bella sneered as people moved about, some getting small snacks and standing with their core group of friends. “Did you see the look Zabini threw?”

“Ignore her.” Narcissa snuffed as she took a sip and laughed. “She’s only upset that she is no longer the only single female with a male heir. You out rank her quite thoroughly now, sister. She hates that.”

Bella grinned ferally with that and met Cissa’s gaze.

“Isn’t that the one that comes from Italy?” Arcturus was being handed a new glass with a iced tea in it by Kreacher. “Thank you Kreacher.”

“Anything for our lords.” Kreacher bowed and puffed away silently. Probably to keep an eye on Corvus, Cissa thought with some amusement.

“Yes, not a titled woman by any means, but I’m sure you’ve heard her list of husbands and the wealth they practically gave away to the woman.” Lucius was snickering.

“And the way she got them to do so.” Arcturus scuffed. “Keep your eye on that one Bellatrix.”

“Always uncle.”

“My word Cissa! However, did you keep this secret!” Serafine was gushing to her and giving her a quick hug. The men moved away like wraiths as a small crowd of women came to spearhead her and her silence.

Serafine eyed Bella, warily, then stood forward to give her a curtsy then a hug as well. It made Bella’s face go blank in shock and confusion. “And Bellatrix, you must be overjoyed! After what that brute Rodolphus did to you. The scandal, the heartbreak. A true blessing for you, a son!”

“Yes well. I could not deny my dear Aunt. And the little hatchling is rather adorable, don’t you agree?” Bella fished for a compliment and Serafine turned to look at the children, now at the small table near the shade of the trees, enjoying the overly dressed and overly congenial elves tending to their every request.

“Darling, he is absolutely darling.” Serafine smiled as she saw Pansy talking with a sweet smile on her face to Corvus. “He quite reminds you of Regulus, doesn’t he?”

“Thank you, Sera. I do hope Pansy won’t feel outnumbered by boys during your next visit.” Narcissa dodged the attempt to see which Black brother had sired the boy. Part of their plan was just not to discuss it at all. Sirius would be the obvious choice. But there were some who still believed Regulus was alive and hiding.

“Pansy is quite used to it. Her older brothers dote on her and her little brother will probably adore her.” Sera sighed a little in defeat but moved on.

“That reminds me, how is Perseus?” Cissa engaged her ego a moment, asking about the newest Parkinson. “Growing I’m sure.”

Bella was drinking to her heart’s content, in no way interested in this idle chatter portion. Aunt Walburga had her moments too and would skirt off to a powder room to decompress at times. Cissa had told Bella to do the same should she get too annoyed.

“I see now.” Viviana was strolling up, rolling her flute gently in her hands. “A son then? An heir. My, how fortunes change Bellatrix.”

“Oh? Is it the fact that mine changed without killing off my husband that has you so arrears?” Bella was snickering in obvious delight. “How many have you claimed Zabini?”

“Don’t lie, you’d have done Rodolphus in sooner or later. The brute was a lost cause even before the fall.” Vivi grinned back just as evilly. “And you’ve a taste for blood.”

“We do not speak that name here.” Narcissa glared the woman down and away from them slightly. “He was a disgraceful lout, and I will not have his name still slandering my sister’s good one.”

“My apologies, Lady Malfoy.” Viviana shrugged and walked away waving her hand. “Lady Black, I do hope that your heir and my son can meet outside of such gatherings. He seems quite behaved, and Draco has always been a good friend to Blaise.”

Narcissa gave a roll of her eye when the woman’s back turned. Really, Draco was friends with everyone, something he’d have to start weeding down as he grew older. She had a feeling Corvus would have the same issue.

“Ladies.” Tara Greengrass was coming forward and curtsying to them both, her husband Walther was bowing with his arm tucked. “Congratulations to you Bellatrix. Narcissa, the garden is lovely as always.”

“Thank you, Tara.” Narcissa nodded to the woman and let Bella do her own thing. “Walther, I hope you are doing well.”

“Yes, thank you.” The man was a quiet one, stout but otherwise good looking with his blonde hair and blue eyes. “Quite the surprise for you all. He looks every bit a Black, those eyes are striking.”

“He has been an absolute joy to be around.” Narcissa spared her sister from the pleasantries as she could. Bella was looking too much through the crowd and straining to hear who was saying what.

“As always, we are pleased to host the young lords for tea. Our girls are already smitten with Draco, it would balance out nicely for Corvus to join.”

“I will be sure to extend that invitation to the boys.” Narcissa chuckled. “Thank you Walther.”

The rest of the hour went by much the same; friends and invited guests ingratiating themselves to the caretaker of the new heir. The children, too young for such games and wordplay, were blissfully happy in their own world, chatting, eating, and otherwise being carefree.

Bella was nonchalantly venturing out on her own, probably to pick a fight with Tiberius again, now that her role had been revealed. A nudge into her hand caused her to blink and found Mazel  forcing an actual cup of tea into her hands. She cradled it and raised a brow at the elf, but the elf merely smiled knowingly and popped away.

Things had gone well. Very well. She could see Corvus talking to one of Tara’s girls, Daphne, and Theodore as well. Blaise was slowly inching his chair closer to the trio, giving Draco a narrowed eye look like the boy was boasting about something and Blaise did not want to be involved.

When she saw Corvus laugh, that open one she saw only with Bella, she felt herself fully turn her attentions towards catching up with the other ladies and gossip. Things had gone to plan, and the children would fold him into their own with ease. Lucius was entertaining a rather large group of men who were eagerly asking for advice and pointers in approaching Arcturus. Druella seemed all but overjoyed, speaking with some of the elder women in attendance and gushing about both of her grandchildren. Cygnus was happy to eat and be merry while waiting for the fuss and gossip to die down. Soon others were following and Narcissa sat with Lucius proudly as they gathered to eat.

Many deals would be made today, and many friendships. Effortless and seamless, just as her mother had taught her.

Chapter Text

“OUT!”

Severus roared the word as he quickly dismantled the entire classroom’s sad attempts at Hair Raising Potion. The little twelve-year-olds were scattering like field mice, some even forgetting their books and bags behind, as he fumed and boiled over the mess.

Macmillan had put far too many billywig stings into the mixture and soon the cauldron was lobbing globules of potion every which way. Anyone unlucky enough to get hit, now had a bright blue hair sticking up on end.

Severus abhorred color and was just about ready to murder the lot of them for his new style.

Why he had agreed to this asinine position, he still did not know. It was a lapse in his judgement clearly, and each year that progressed, the more certain he was he would have a stroke before he was thirty. Children did not listen. Teenagers actively did things because they thought they knew better.

And Severus wanted to strangle the ones causing issues in his classroom. This was not a time for self-study or experimentation. This was time to learn the basics, learn the protocols and learn to bloody well listen!

“What else would you do? Ex-Death Eater. Who’d have you?” His traitorous mind had been on a kick lately. He wasn’t entirely sure if it was because it was nearing Halloween or if the stress of these little imbeciles was finally cracking him.

The classroom was cleaning itself under his direction and he reached into his desk for the steady supply of headache soothers he kept for himself. Downing it quickly, he slumped into his chair and let out an exhale of frustration. He would be hearing from Poppy no doubt, looking for a solution to undo the bumbling error.

“I do not care if you left your…”

A knock had him snapping up, promptly pointing to the door and readying his speech about absent-minded fools leaving their belongings. Instead, he found Albus standing there, watching with that damned twinkle in his eyes.

“Headmaster, my apologies.” He ended the tirade immediately and saw a gnarled old goblin with a scowl on his face and a letter in his hands. “How can I assist you?”

“Ah Severus. I take it there was a mishap today? I do hope no one was hurt.” The old man’s eyes were glued to his hair and Severus wanted nothing more than to use the Jelly Leg Hex on the old bastard and break his hip on his stairs. He would be spreading the news throughout the staff and he’d be hearing asinine quips for weeks.  

Mostly from Minerva.

“I am not in the mood.” Severus stalked towards the stairways leading to the entrance where Albus was stood. “Either say why you are here, or leave.”

“Apologies Severus. It is just so odd to see you with such a lively disposition.” Albus took another shot and Severus narrowed his eyes dangerously. “You see, this fine goblin has a letter he must deliver personally to you.”

Severus quirked his brow and turned his attention to the goblin moving forward. He held out a very official looking letter and then produced a small clip board with parchment detailing a contract. He frowned and scanned it quickly.

“It is merely a receipt record, sir.” The goblin was sighing. He really frowned at that but sighed for it and the goblin was away quickly, popping out.

“I thought wards did not allow that.” Severus sneered and turned back to his desk with the letter, turning it over carefully and examining the seal and writing. Gringotts. What in Salazar’s name would they want?

“Typically, they do not. However, goblins are very clever creatures, especially those at Gringotts. If anyone knows a way around anti-apparition wards, it would be them.” Albus mused and was moving closer; not moving to leave and Severus sneered his way. “I do hope the note is not serious.”

“Fishing.” Severus sneered and reflexively set his personal occlumency shields to their upper limits. “Is he truly that bored or does he know what this is about?”

“I cannot tell who it is from. Probably some nonsense from the mastery associations or some silly invitation.” Severus tried to set it down but it was now stuck to him. Great. Another Goblin charm no doubt. “Fantastic.”

“Ah, urgent then.” Albus was leaning on a desk now, smiling at the self-cleaning desks and their polishing before gazing back to him. “A seal from Gringotts typically is not one to be ignored.”

“I see.” Severus sneered, slipping a thin finger under the flap and popping it open. “What I don’t see is why it is any of your business.”

“I promised to help you with any issues that might arise, Severus. I keep my word.” Albus was cocking his head to the side gently and rubbing at his beard. “Who is to know what claims can be made against you, even now.”

Severus grunted in indignant resignation. The man wasn’t leaving. The letter that unfurled was an invitation, but certainly not the type he was expecting.

Potions Master Severus T. Snape
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

I regret to inform you that Lady Walburga Valencia Black passed away on October 11^th, 1985. Her Ladyship was of ill health, as you surely know, and wished you to be informed of her passing. She appreciates your tireless dedication to your craft and the assistance and reprieve your potions were able to provide her during this difficult time.

As such, you have been named a benefactor in her final will and testament. The will reading will be made on October 14^th, 1985 at Gringotts Bank in London at 2pm. Please arrive between 1:45pm and 1:50pm so that all benefactors can be led to the sanctum for bequeathments in an orderly manner. Ask for Grinraff, or myself, if you have any questions.

Rostov Gillenwater
Esquire, Attorney at Law

Severus gaped at the letter, unable to truly absorb it because of his audience. He had to keep a calm façade, but also needed to find a way to ask for the afternoon the coming day off. Could they not have given just a tad more warning?

“My retainer will deal with the matter privately.” Walburga’s staunch reply echoed in his memory and he sighed. The damned woman had not been lying. The conniving old woman did not want the papers getting hold of her ailment, her weakness, and she had settled things with that in mind. “She really was shooting for a year, just a touch over.”

He had to admire her for her resolve, at the very least. But he was wary, she had suitably compensated him for the potions over the past year. She had even paid in advance so he took all the ingredient cost from that and still had a good, sizable chunk left to invest with. Something he hadn’t yet done, but was working towards asking Lucius for recommendations once the suspicions of his assisting the woman could no longer be brought to light.

“Severus? Is all well?”

“I apologize, Albus.” Severus folded the note quickly and put it in his breast pocket. “I was not expecting such a note. Brewing for Poppy made me realize how easy it was to accomplish between courses and during the weekends while I grade. I began offering simple tonics and balms to those interested or unable to locate a reliable apothecary. One of my clients passed and seems to have named me in her will.”

“Is this your way of asking for a raise, Severus?” Albus eyed him cautiously for a moment.

“Absurd.” Severus chuffed and started to set the cauldrons, now done cleaning themselves, back in their proper places. “I am suitably compensated Headmaster. I am merely using my downtime in an advantageous way to stave off boredom.”

“You could come to staff gatherings.” Albus was prodding and came to pat him on the shoulder. “My regrets for the passing of your client. Whoever they are must have truly valued your help. I assume there will be a reading?”

“Yes, I regret they did not offer me much warning. I will need someone to cover my classes tomorrow from 1pm.” Severus set his shoulder and put his arms behind him. “While I did not foresee this outcome, I should at least be respectful and attend. I could always return the gift to the family if they seem too perturbed.”   

“Or you could keep it.” Albus noted in that old, wise tone he tried to use on Severus now and then to prod him in a direction that benefited the old man. “The wishes of those lost to us should be honored. Treasured. It is their final wish after all. I will oversee your classes. I daresay your students are overdue a break.”

“Hilarious.” Severus growled. “Thank you. I will inform you once I’ve returned.”

“Do take your time.” Albus was finally moving towards the door and waving a hand over his shoulder. “I must say I am pleased to find you helping others. It can bring unexpected joys and reprieve to our battered souls.”

Severus looked to the ceiling as he rolled his eyes and heard the man shut the door behind him. Damned optimist. The crazy codger saw the good in people, how Severus would never know. And Albus Dumbledore was convinced that there was good in him, despite there being ample evidence that it really wasn't the case. 

He rubbed at his temple and put it out of mind to finish out the day. He would worry tomorrow about the questions Lucius and Narcissa would lob his way. The shouting accusations Bellatrix was sure to make. They were problems for tomorrow. He could do nothing until that time.

Much to his surprise, that time arrived rather quickly. It seemed like a blink and he was in his quarters putting on his cufflinks and smoothing his hair best he could. This was utterly ridiculous. He had been paid for his services. There was no further compensation required. Was this one of those old family peacock moments? Was this her setting him up as the fall guy for her death?

“Or did she actually appreciate the way you handled it?”

That was Albus’ inane babble trying to force its way into his thoughts and he did not appreciate it one bit. He snarled and swept out of the room as he would his classroom; cloak billowing behind him as he slammed the door and headed for the floo point nearby. He would have to floo to Hogsmeade then apparate from there.

Hogsmeade was but a blur and he was soon in Diagon Alley, striding his way towards the white stone bank that stood out among all the other buildings. The stone dragon was roaring above and it seemed there were few about the establishment at this time. Another point to the woman’s sly scheming. He was first, settling into a small room with seating the goblin led him too once he produced the note. A glass of fine bourbon was placed before him and he sipped mindlessly, waiting for the axe to fall.

“Severus?”

At 1:50pm the dreaded sound of his name hit his ears and he looked up to find the Malfoys stepping into the room. The adults were provided the same beverage and shown to seats. Draco, smiled seeing him and came over to him, giving him a small bow. The five-year-old was coming into his own with the tutor Lucius had been telling him about during the summer visit. Draco was still excitable, eager, but he learned quickly.

“Hi Uncle Sev.”

He smirked at the informal greeting and he nodded his head to the boy.

“Hello Draco. How are you faring with the passing of your great aunt?”

“I didn’t know her that well.” Draco flushed and played with his hands slightly. “But I’m sad she’s gone.”

“That is understandable.” Severus said calmly. “Death is a difficult thing to comprehend at times.”

“Mother says she’s finally with her family again. Her husband and son that died before.” Draco looked back at his parents. “Is it okay to be happy about that?”

“Certainly. She is no longer suffering. You can be both glad that a person has been given a release and sad that they have left us.” Severus patted the boy’s shoulder awkwardly but gave him a knowing look and Draco nodded.

“One would wonder how you know she’s was suffering Severus.” Lucius eyed him. “And why you are here.”

“As you left me alone with the woman the previous Litha, I would think you could answer your own question.” Severus snuffed as Draco sat beside him, donned in his best suit and tie. He looked uncomfortable in this setting.

“Ah, roped you into something did she?” Lucius was crossing his legs, also in a fine suit and a robe draped over his shoulders.

“Potions?” Narcissa asked quietly. “To help whatever it was she was struggling with?”

“As her previous potioneer was a complete charlatan, yes.” Severus shrugged slightly and relaxed. “I regret it wasn’t something that could be cured Narcissa. Merely managed. And she contracted me to help her manage it. Why I am here, however, is still a mystery to me.”

“Thank you for helping her.” Narcissa was saying softly, a twinge of grief tainting her normally firm, steady tones of speaking.

“You’re family.” Draco stated with the absolute certainty of a child to his other statement.

Severus tried to hide the sneer of disbelief from his face, for the boy’s sake. Draco had not yet been fully inducted into the actual workings of the society to which he was born. Things were still black and white for him; not the multitudes of gray the world would become.

“And where, pray tell, is Bella?” Severus ignored the statement outright, unable to shatter that innocence just yet. He was surprised Bellatrix and her shadow had not accompanied the Malfoys.

“Corvus and she were required to validate and facilitate the transfer of the holdings beforehand. Blood sample, signatures, things of that nature.” Lucius drawled boredly. “They will be in the sanctum with Grinraff when we are permitted entry.”

“Wonderful. She’ll be fit to be tied by then. My presence will only further inflame her. She is now, for all intents and purposes, Lady Black until the boy comes of age.”

While the previous day had felt like a blink, these last ten minutes were a slog. They sat in companiable silence, save for Draco who was telling Severus all the things he and Corvus had been up to since late June.

Finally, a man dressed in a more traditional black robe, high necked shirt and smart pants was opening the door. His gray hair was slicked back impeccably, and his weathered face looked calm, but saddened.

“Good afternoon. Thank you all for coming.”

“Good afternoon, Rostov.” Narcissa was coming up and giving him a kiss on each cheek and nodding her head to him. Lucius stood to shake his hand and Severus came up to do the same. But he found Draco’s hand grabbing his and he looked down at the boy in surprise instead. Was Draco actually afraid?

Surely not.

If he was, why was he clinging to Severus and not his parents?

“Thank you for handling this matter so quickly. Aunt Walburga valued your counsel.”

“And I valued hers, Lady Malfoy.” The older man, the lawyer it seemed, smiled, his eyes crinkling with crow’s feet and pleasure. “Please, follow me. We are ready to have Walburga’s final wishes heard.”

They were led to a beautiful room with large windows and fine seats. At a large oaken desk, sat an elderly goblin with many adornments in his ears. If Severus remembered correctly, that was a sign of both wisdom and power. He was talking quietly with Bellatrix, who held Corvus in her lap.

Both were done in all black clothing. Bella wore a black veil over her face, as only she would do, with a long-sleeved dress that was just a touch low cut in the front. Corvus was in a black suit top and tie, blank pants and shoes. He was leaning against his mother, giving a small glance towards them as they entered.

Draco was called over by his mother to sit with her. Given these things could be long winded and full of legal jargon, it was wise on both women’s part to keep a hand on the boys.

“What are you doing here Snape?” Bella’s growl was vicious. Quiet but deadly serious as she stared him down. “Surely your godfatherly duties do not include such private affairs.”

“Lady Black, please do calm yourself.” The goblin was stating firmly. “Master Snape was recognized by your aunt and is permitted entry.”

“What?” Bellatrix’s face went dark as she glared at the goblin.

“Bella, Severus was providing her potions to ease her ailment.” Narcissa sighed. “Please allow the reading to be completed and you can fume later.”

“Humph.” Bellatrix relented, sitting back and cuddling her son who watched Severus sit with quiet, dark gray eyes. He nodded to the child out of politeness and earned a cock of the boy’s head. It was sometimes disquieting just how much the little imp could see through you.

A frame covered in a red velvet covering was being brought forward and sat on a sturdy easel. Severus sneered to himself, realizing it was going to be one of those readings. Of course, the proud witch had a portrait made. Of course she was going to hold court one more time.

“We have gathered here today to hear the final wishes and bequeathments of Lady Walburga Valencia Black, born September 3^rd 1925 and passed this October 11^th, 1985.” Rostov Gillenwater was standing by the frame and looking at each of them. “Master Grinraff of Gringotts and myself will act as witness and will ensure any and all transfers are handled by the end of the week. Are there any questions?”

None were raised and Rostov nodded, raising his wand to remove the drape and reveal the portrait. It was the woman, only younger in appearance. Her skin not as wrinkled or waxen. Her hair, salt and peppered the last Severus had seen her, was now a glossy black with a small hat pinned to it as it had been that Litha. Her dark green dress was proper and rich in appearance, and she held a small cat in her lap, odd, as he had never seen one in the house during his visits to readjust formulas and dosages.

“Hello my darlings.” The woman was addressing the two women and the children. “Lord Malfoy, Master Snape.”

Everyone inclined their head to the woman in return. Except for Corvus, who was staring at the moving portrait that spoke. Surely, he had seen the portraits in the Malfoy home, hadn’t he? What was so fascinating to the boy?

Wiggling free of Bella, the child approached it slowly, keeping his eyes locked with the likeness of Lady Black. She had a small smirk plastered on her face as the child’s fingers brushed the canvas and frowned at her.

“Are you trapped, Grandma?” Corvus said very softly, looking at Rostov and Grindaxe pleadingly. “Is it a door?”

“Ah, it’s the first time the portrait was of someone he knew.” Severus pieced together. He knew muggleborns did tend to struggle with the concept of the portraits in Hogwarts and he could imagine young children had the same problem.

“Ravenclaw.” Narcissa was snorting towards Bella and Severus raised his brow at her as she smirked at her own comment.

“No, my raven. I am gone. Do not be sad child.” Walburga’s portrait pet the cat and smiled at the child freely. “This is merely a likeness, a shadow. It will be hung in Grimmauld Place and you can visit whenever you like. That goes for both Narcissa, Bellatrix. I expect someone to make sure the house does not fall apart during Corvus’ childhood.”

“Of course.” Lucius took the lead and nodded in agreement as Bella reached out to reign in Corvus, still watching the portrait with great interest. “I will ensure statsis charms are handled and any repairs done. Are there any elves left?”  

“Indeed. Rostov, have you bound the properties, elves and vaults to my heir and his mother?” The portrait was back to her firm, no-nonsense tone and was ready to handle business.

“Yes, my lady.”

“Very well. We will start with you, my raven. Corvus Regulus Black, I name you Lord of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. This house has stood proudly since the times of old, and you will honor our pact with magic, and our loyalty to our blood. Always Pure, my raven. We are pure, we are strong, we are Black. Lead with wisdom, skill, and power.”

There was a pause and the woman’s gaze softened as she regarded the child hanging on her every word. She nearly looked saddened in her gaze and whoever had done this portrait had been an excellent craftsman.

“I know you will grow up to be a fine man, a fine lord. Heed your mother; she will show you how to be strong and confident. Listen to Lord Malfoy, he will show you how to navigate the perils of politics and society. Honor Lady Malfoy, she adores you and can offer you counsel whenever it is needed. Always treasure your friendship with Heir Malfoy, friends can be few and far between. I bequeath you my art supplies, several books of which Rostov will provide at appropriate ages, and the entire of the Black Estate and Holdings upon your majority.”

Corvus looked to Draco as Draco looked at him. It did not take a seer to see that the two would be like brothers. Even though they had only known each other for over a year, they saw each other as such already.

“My Belladona.” The portrait shifted to Bellatrix. “I name you executor and regent until Lord Black comes of age. Rostov will assist you with any inquiries and legal matters until his own death. Grinraff will assist you with the handling of all accounts and investments. You will stick to the same guidelines for your stipend, however there are allotments for gatherings for milestones. Upon Lord Black’s reaching majority, you will be bequeathed Vault 22, an accounting of which Grinraff will provide, as well as your choice of any of the Black properties in which to live. You were always my favorite, Nightshade. This is not charity. You and Corvus have provided me unexpected joy and comfort this past year. You will raise a fine lord for our house and I will have you live as you are accustomed. Let none dim your light, Bellatrix. Let none sway your conviction. If I could have borne a daughter, I am certain she would have been you.”

Severus could see movement from Bella out of the corner of his eye and was surprised to see her dabbing at her face. Shock ran through him at the sight of the woman turning her head away and wiping tears. Corvus was wrapping his arms around her chest and nuzzling into her, his little voice too hard to hear as he pressed against her.

“Is she actually crying? Merlin help me. This is not going to go well at all.”

“Lord and Lady Malfoy, you have opened your home to my heir and have offered not only security and education, but family and care. I bequeath to you Lucius your selection of any books or artifacts from Vault 35-38. Grinraff has a listing of what I feel may be of most interest to you. Narcissa, you have your selection of furniture, antiques, and tapestries from the family homes. Again, Grinraff has a listing of what I thought you might like. As our families are now so intertwined you should be proud to display some of your Black Heritage.”

“Thank you, Aunt Walburga.” Narcissa was smiling but also dabbing at her eyes softly. “You are too kind.”

“To Heir Malfoy.”

Draco sat up in surprise at his address and looked to his father for confirmation.

“I have set up a trust in Vault 433 for your majority. I know you are an heir of means and power, but you are family and I am happy to have met you. Much like with Corvus, I beg you to heed your father, listen to your mother, and enjoy your childhood. Life becomes an obstacle at times, but you are both proud and will lead your families well.”

“She remembered me.” Draco was whispering to his mother and she hugged him and nodded.

“Potions Master Snape.” The woman’s tone hardened once more and he watched the portrait stare him down as she had that day in Wiltshire. “You are a smart man. A clever man. If not sometimes smart of mouth. You delivered as promised and I am grateful for that mind of yours. Draco will surely benefit from your guidance. I hope Corvus will as well.”

“What is this now?” Severus side-eyed Bella and Corvus, now paying attention because the boy’s name had been used. He did have to admit some trepidation about the fact as well. Corvus was rather subdued in comparison and he greeted Severus during visits, but his interactions with the boy had not been too frequent.

“I bequeath you the sum of 5,000 gold galleons.” Walburga’s voice snapped Severus to attention and he felt his whole body go rigid. She had done what? “Transferrable immediately to a vault of your choice. I have also advised Grinraff to provide you with three tomes from the Black Library; a first edition Moste Potente Potions, a first edition Potion Opuscule, and a personal journal from my great, great, grandfather Castor Cygnus Black.”

“What?” Bella was starting to stir from her depression it seemed. She had sat up, staring at the portrait with a look of traitorous revenge in her eyes.

“I do have, one more favor, Master Snape.” The portrait took an imaginary breath on that note and glared his way. “Yes, yes, I know what I told you. But you called me on it then and you will call me on it now. Lucius is Corvus’ officially named godfather. But I have always believed that an outside influence is beneficial so long as it is intelligent and well-thought. You are already in the house; you are already performing the duty. I ask you merely include Corvus in this sacred task.”

“Aunt Walburga!” Bella was now raving in a fit and Severus saw Lucius quickly and quietly snag Corvus from her, pressing his lips disapprovingly at the woman as she stood to get right in front of the frame, seething and clutching her hands. “You can’t! He is an absolute traitor! A two-faced, liar! When it comes down to it, he will flee and hide and lie to save his own skin!”

“Sit down Bellatrix.” Walburga’s tone had gone low and quiet. Deadly and threatening even though she was only a portrait. “The man has merit. He has proved rather useful. I will not have you upsetting Corvus, nor insulting him in this very public arena. You can fight with the man all you wish, Bella. Actually, that is the point. A different point of view. An outside perspective. A person with little monetary or political gain to influence how he speaks to the boy.”

“Little monetary gain?” Bella cackled and sneered her lip. “I’d say he’s plenty to gain, given what you’ve bequeathed him.”

“I am paying him for his discretion Bellatrix!” Walburga’s tone responded in kind and Severus frowned at Lucius who had a now trembling child in his lap, balling his fists into his eyes and shrinking down into Lucius’ robe, hiding his face in the folds. “He has held his tongue regarding my ailment and I reward loyalty!”

“Is this the first time she’s blown up in front of him?” Severus observed to his shock. Surely Bellatrix had given into her more feral nature by now.

“When there is no need. I assure you Lady Black, I had no interest in selling your secrets.” Severus muttered to the room and Bella swung to snarl his way. “We had a contract. You fulfilled your end, I fulfilled mine. I considered the matter put to bed.”

“You are worth more than you demand Master Snape. I pay what is owed.” The woman sneered slightly and turned back on her niece. “Bellatrix, I will hear no more of your whining. Do you have anyone suitable for the role? Anyone outside the family? No? I did not believe you did. Sit down and apologize at once to the lord of the house!”

The woman shrunk and sat like a reprimanded child herself. Severus scoffed that the two five-year-olds were better behaved than her, but kept that thought deep within his own mind. Throwing fuel on the fire would only prolong this disaster.

“Corvus, Mummy is sorry.” Bella finally bit down her rage and blinked at the child woefully. “She is having a hard time with Aunt Walburga’s passing.”

Corvus merely nodded his head against Lucius. He didn’t really speak and kept his face hidden. That apparently stung the banshee as she flushed and lowered her hands to her lap and stared at them.

“And you,” Severus refocused as the woman was again eyeing him. “I will hear no arguments from you either. Accept our invitation as the honor it is and do not let my hard-headed niece dissuade you.”

“Very well.” Severus felt himself reply unwittingly. Really, he did not see what it was about him that was causing these purebloods to entrust him with their children, but it was ludicrous.  “Thank you for your confidences. I am not deserving.”

“Good. Corvus, please look up.” The woman was settling and drawing the boy’s attention back to her. “My apologies for the outburst. Your mother knows better. Please, do not be fearful. Families fight at times; especially ours. We are all very strong-willed and stubborn. You are not at fault nor the reason for our ire. You are loved, my little raven. Always remember that.”

“Yes Grandma.” Corvus was wiping his face, his fear having caused a bit of a breakdown it seemed. “Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. You are not at fault.” Walburga tsked him slightly with her finger. “If we are done bickering? Thank you, Rostov, for your service, Grinraff, keep my niece in check.”

The lawyer was covering up the portrait and it was being taken away. As she had noted, it would be hung in Grimmauld accordingly. Or so he assumed. The stout goblin from the desk was coming to him first, a long parchment in front of him with the accounting of the bequeathment. He signed, noted down his meager vault number, and took a deep breath as the goblin moved to the rest of those that had earned favor.

Bella was stalking towards the door, her heels clicking on the stone floor loudly and the door slammed harshly. Narcissa was blowing out her own sigh and reaching over to rub Corvus’ back.

“It’s alright, Corvus. Mummy’s been struggling, yes? She’s not mad at you. Not at all.” Narcissa was cooing to the boy. “I’m sorry things got so loud, but you are safe. Uncle Lucius and I have you, okay?”

“How awful to ask a five-year-old to understand an adult having a temper tantrum.” Severus was standing to leave but Lucius’ soft clearing of his throat stopped him. Draco’s fingers were soon tapping him on his side and he glanced at the boy who smiled in the most relaxed way he’d seen him do.

“But what if she gets mad at me?” Corvus was sniffling to Cissa and still clutching to Lucius’ robes. “I… I asked Draco if he could help me... I was bad…. I should have…”

Severus stopped and lowered his eyes down to Draco again. An embarrassed flush had spread across the boy’s cheeks and he nodded.

“Sneaky, treacherous, brat!”

Severus kept his face calm and his posture relaxed but he saw what had happened very clearly now. It wasn’t just the old woman ‘repaying’ him for his services. His discretion. No, these two little manipulators didn’t realize they could be separate individuals while still being close. They were in this mood that they had to share everything.

Including him.

A tug on his sleeve had him fully leaning down to face Draco. He frowned some, while quirking his brow.

“I take it you had something to do with this Draco?” He asked quietly and Draco nodded. “I see.”

“Corvus likes you.” Draco whispered back. “He says you helped him chase the bad man away. So he can sleep. But he knows you only really come to see me. He was afraid to...to talk to you without a reason.”

Severus stood back up in a tad bit of shock at that admittance. That had been well over a year ago that he had shown Bella that trick. Was Corvus still using that exercise? He watched the child, still holding his fists at his eyes and shaking slightly as Narcissa calmed him.

“Stars! He’s imaging the stars.” Severus gaped slightly and realized that yes, the boy indeed was still using a beginning occlumency exercise to try and calm himself. Probably out of a misplaced idea that he was being a bother. But it did not negate the fact that the boy had been consistently doing something of an art not many witches or wizards even heard of.

Could one teach a child this young? What were the benefits and drawbacks?

Severus approached slowly, Draco saddling right next to his hip as he did. He met Lucius’ eyes and took a steadying breath before moving forward. He’d given the woman his word, in the sparsest way he could, and he couldn’t escape the little monsters no matter how hard he tried. “Corvus, my apologies. Had I known my presence would be such a burden for your mother, I would have sent my regrets.”

Half the words would mean nothing to a five-year-old. But as he had observed so far with his limited exposure to the child, tone of voice meant everything. So, he tried to be contrite, congenial. Slowly the boy turned his head away from Lucius’ chest and looking at Severus shyly.

“I’m sorry.” Corvus muttered, rubbing at his face and looking rather contrite himself. “I…I should have asked.”

“While I wish you and Draco would have spoken to me.” Severus sighed heavily, glaring at Lucius who was smirking. The man was going to tease him relentlessly for this. “I understand that perhaps you are still afraid of making requests. Your grandmother is correct. I am in the house regularly. I can see how perhaps I created an unfair situation between you and Draco.”

Severus instead glared at Narcissa. She had created that unfair situation by her insane ideas of how he should complete his role as godfather.

“Not mad?” Corvus turned fully to face him, dark gray eyes blinking up at him in what was best described as a kicked puppy dog look and Severus clenched his jaw reflexively to keep from sneering at the ridiculousness of his situation.

“No, I am not.” Severus stated quietly before his curious mind decided to try and see if his theory was correct. “Were you trying to see the stars Corvus?”

Eyes went wide and a head full of tussled curls nodded to him like a desperate man. Corvus actually slid off of Lucius’ lap and came up to nod enthusiastically. Desperately.

“I can’t make them like you or Mummy. But if I close my eyes real hard sometimes, I can see sparkles.”

“You’ll damage your eyesight doing that.” Severus replied and looked to a small antechamber just off the main room. “I can show you a new trick, if you’d like.”

“Severus?” Lucius was asking, standing up to dry the tear stains from his shirt and straighten his robes.

“That first Litha, I showed Bellatrix an occlumency exercise to help the child with his nightmares.” Severus curled his lip at Narcissa’s obvious glee in that statement and rolled his eyes. “It would seem, he is still using it to keep the nightmares at bay. Am I right Corvus?”

“Yes. Mummy lights up the room with stars and we calm down every night.”

“Bella does this as well?” Severus could not hide the surprise from his face as he saw the little boy relaxing with the calm tone he was using. “Very good. No more nightmares?”

“Well sometimes.” Corvus shrunk on that. “But I wake up really quick and know it’s not real.”

 “Then you are doing well with the skill.” Severus pointed to the door and looked at the child. Would you like to learn the next step? It will take more practice, more imagination, but I have no doubt you can learn it.”

“You’ll teach me?” Corvus smiled shyly at that.

“Yes. Come. Lucius, Narcissa, this should only take about fifteen minutes or so. Perhaps you should ensure that Bellatrix is not destroying the bank?”

“Can I come with you?” Draco was tugging on his hand now and he nodded. Yes, he’d assumed the blonde would be coming along with them.

“Excellent idea. Thank you, Severus.” Lucius was patting him on the back as they passed and Narcissa was smiling in that motherly, how nice of you, way.

He led two five-year-olds as if leading his first year Slytherins to the adjoining room and darkened it with a flick of his wand to the lights. He did as he did last year and made a room of stars with his wand, little glowing lights handing in the air. But unlike last time, he did not make one brighter than the other.

“Corvus, your stars.” Severus drawled as Corvus immediately sat with a grin on his face as he looked around at the sparkling fake sky. “Draco, you can choose if you wish to learn this or not.”

“I wanna learn to!” Draco smiled. “You said you’d teach me potions to!”

“Yes, once you can read and follow instructions.” Severus smirked back. “How are those going?”

“Well, I’m learning to read.” Draco hunched his shoulders. That mischievous grin told Severus he wasn’t yet ready for those lessons to start. Potions required patience. Something Draco did not yet possess in great quantities.

“Exactly. Well then. Corvus, shall we show Draco the first step?”

The small intake of breath from Corvus belied the child’s glee at the prospect of showing Draco something. Severus could assume Draco had been the one teaching Corvus all this time.

“But there’s not a bright one.” Corvus pointed out and Severus nodded and made one of the points of light brighter than the others. “Oh there! Draco, you gotta watch the bright one. You only think of that star.”

“Corvus is right. Both of you sit, relax.” Severus took over knowing that the excitement would overwhelm the child and negate the experience. “Both of you look at just that star. Think only of that star.”

He allowed the boys a few minutes to do as he asked. Corvus was immediately in that calm state of mind that he’d been chasing not too long ago. Severus was happy to see that his breathing had immediately conformed to the deep, regulated steps that he’d instilled before and he could see the tension melting off the child’s frame.

“Breath in.” Severus stated lowly, calmly, to guide Draco more than Corvus at this point. “Breath out. Only that star is important right now. No other thoughts, ideas, emotions, matter right now. Only that star.”

It took a bit longer to get Draco to the point Severus felt he could move on, but Corvus had a year of practice on the other child.

“Good.” He praised and dimmed the star back down to match the others. “Now, we will change it. Look only at the sky of stars. All of them together, peaceful, serene. There are dozens and dozens of them, all around you. But you are like them; quiet. Peaceful. Let your mind fill with them. There are only stars to see and only stars to think about.”

He did have to give the boy some credit. He wondered if his old master had ever thought to use stars as a metaphor for these exercises. Usually, it was a singular object or a point on a horizon that was used. Something distant but standing out amongst the backdrop of the landscape.  

As he watched Corvus, he could not help but smirk in the dimmed lighting. The boy seemed to be a natural. He wondered if the child dissociated as a coping mechanism when he was with his abusive family. This was somewhat similar, only an Occlumens had control over the detachment and could use it to defend against mental attacks.

Draco, was a bit more difficult. The boy’s mind was always thinking and Draco was always moving. But Severus could not fault that. He was young and most children did not require such steps to regulate their fears and anxieties. Most children didn’t have many fears or anxieties.

“I want you to close your eyes.” Severus let his voice take on the hypnotic effect and he stopped in-between the two and merely stood there like a pillar of stone. “Let the stars fill the blank sky like a blanket. Falling over your vision and obscuring everything else. Let it fill your mind with glittering lights. All bobbing just so in the sky.”

Another pause and he could see Draco getting antsy. So much for two apprentices in the obscure art of Occlumency. But Corvus was a relaxed statue, sitting with his legs under him and body relaxed.

“Now the hard part.” Severus said softly, moving more towards Corvus and circling behind him. He disappeared the lights he’d made so only the darkened room remained. “Open your eyes. Breath out. Imagine your sky of stars, as you just saw it. Breath in and contain them in yourself. Keep them close.”

A small gasp of realization told Severus it had worked, but in working, it had broken the boy’s concentration. He smirked just a bit at that. He was young. This was new. Patience, calmness, was something children didn’t understand all that well nor actively practiced.

“Very good Corvus. Draco.” Severus let them stop there. “Was that easier than pushing your fists into your eyes Corvus?”

“Yes.” Corvus blinked into the emptiness around them and cocked his head to the side. “You just imagine them in your head?”

“I personally imagine water running over river rocks, but that is the idea yes.” Severus couldn’t help but smirk as the boy blinked up to him in surprise. “Each person should find what suits them best. I would suggest trying to imagine your sky of stars at least once a day Corvus. Not when you are getting ready for bed, you and your mother enjoy your nighttime activity. Try to do so when it is bright outside, or after your lunch. Try to keep them inside your head.”

“Okay!” Corvus nodded happily and smiled at Draco. Draco was frowning a bit, not having grasped the concept just yet.

“It is alright to have struggled Draco.” Severus noted to him and helped them both to their feet. “Corvus has had practice.”

“What do you do it for?” Draco asked as they exited back into the light. They all had to squint for a moment while Severus found the door to exit and hopefully find their parents.

Draco was practical, much like Lucius. If Severus had remembered correctly, Lucius had the same question when Severus had mentioned the lessons. Abraxas had actually recommended the art to Severus in some flit of passing.

“For one, it helps you remain calm in tense or otherwise upsetting situations.” Severus noted as they walked the hall back to the sitting room they had been in before. “In more advanced forms, it can allow you to perfect your memory and allow you to form a defense against the sister art of Legilimency.”

“What’s that?” Corvus actually was brave enough to ask beside him and Severus huffed in surprise.

“It is a form of magic that allows the caster to view memories and emotions of the targeted individual.”

“See, he doesn’t treat us like kids.” Draco was leaning in front of Severus, nearly making him trip and he frowned at the boy. “He’s brilliant.”

“You realize you are both very much children?” Severus stopped and regarded the blonde.

“Well yeah.” Draco dead panned his response and rolled his eyes as if that were a stupid thing to say. Severus curled his lip at the starting forms of sassiness the boy was developing. “But you don’t treat us like that! You talk to us like we’re smart!”

“You are both intelligent children.” Severus took back up the march, hoping to soon be back to yelling at impudent students rather than stroking the ego of a five-year-old. “I have no doubts you both will be excellent students.”

“Even me?” Corvus was shocked by the statement and Severus side-eyed the child. He was looking down the hall, not at Severus, but his face was blank in surprise.

“Yes, even you.” Severus sighed and stopped just short of the door, where he could now hear voices talking to one another animatedly. Bella still needed a second to calm fully. “Corvus, I understand you are still new to all of this. But you are handling it well. Lucius and Narcissa and…yes, Bellatrix would not allow you to come to harm.”

“I’m scared to screw up.” Corvus frowned at this and wrung his hands. “If I am bad, she’ll…she’ll take me back.”

“Then a final lesson for today.” Severus knelt down between the boys and hooked the boy with a stern but non-threatening look. “Look for proof of such worries, before you give them any thought. Do you have proof that Bellatrix will take you back?”

“No. But…”

“A different approach then.” Severus looked to Draco, who looked rather concerned about the statements as well. “Have you seen Draco being bad?”

“Hey!” Draco stated with some indignation and Severus gave him a knowing quirk of his brow.

“Yes.”

“And have they put him back?” Severus ignored the blonde and focused only on Corvus.

“No.”

“Exactly. There are consequences for bad behavior Corvus. However, those consequences will never include beatings, starving, or abandonment. As much as it kills me to say this, it is clear Bellatrix cares about you and will not leave you or put you back. Nor would Draco allow it.”

“Nope. You can’t go. Who would be my best friend then?” Draco nodded as if it were the cold hard truth and Corvus smiled in return. A happy smile of true belonging.

“Now, put such worries aside. I’m certain your mother wants to flay me alive.” Severus frowned as he stood.

“Can I…” Severus looked to the still shy child and waited. “Can I call you Uncle Sev too?”

Severus stared at the boy and then swung on Draco, now giggling in happiness as well. Bloody damned children. Did they not know how fearsome he was? How others saw him? Narcissa was having too much of an influence and it was causing these bouts of insanity. Why would any child agree to call him such?

“I am certain I don’t have any choice in the matter.”

“That’s his way of saying yes.” Draco took Corvus by the hand and led him to the sitting area confidently. “Told you he would!”

“Thank you, Uncle Sev.” Corvus was leaning back away from Draco as he was led along, meeting with Severus’ eyes. He just let them go, eager to return to his dungeon, where things were right in order and he didn’t have to meter himself so much.

But with that glance, he sighed and nodded to the boy and resigned himself to his fate.

“Not one, but two.” He thought as he headed for the apparition points outside of the bank. Two children he had to guide and prepare for a world far harsher than the one they were living in now.

If Albus had any idea of any of this, that damned old man would never let him hear the end of it. Severus could hear the happy lilt of the gravelly voice saying how proud he was of Severus. How wonderful it was to have someone to look up to you. It made his stomach churn as he hit the floo points and returned to Hogsmeade.

Of course, that would flip to a more political skew if he found out who his nephews were. Albus dealt with Lucius more often than not as Malfoy was on the Board of Governors. A position the Dark Lord had helped the man achieve, in a bid to keep the school from further catering to the muggleborn agenda.

Too bad Dumbledore had already been putting people of influence on the damned thing for far longer than they had. Lucius was outnumbered more often than not. Yet Lucius still hemmed and hawed at the older wizards for their dishonoring of their heritages and wanting to ‘dumb down’ witches and wizards. Which of course put him in conflict with Albus.

But even worse would-be Bellatrix. Albus had headed the last war, forming his own rebellion against the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters. Bellatrix was target number one for the Order of the Phoenix for many, many reasons. Muggle hunting, wanton use of the Unforgivables, the torturing of prisoners, and on and on. Hell, Severus was still beyond shocked that Lucius had gotten the woman amnesty during her trial, he was almost certain she joined Rodolphus and Barty Crouch Jr. and made Alice and Frank Longbottom permanent residents of the Janey Ward.

Unlike the other targets that night in October 1981.

Yes, the time of year was certainly getting to him as he silently returned to his quarters, hidden deep in the dungeons. Today was already a rather spectacular mess, and Dumbledore would soon be adding to it.

The headmaster would be trying to track Severus down to get the details of the reading. He was nosy. He was overt, but covert in many ways. Knowing things was how Dumbledore came to power. Spells, theory, how people behaved and what motivates them. Much like the Dark Lord in many respects. One had to pick and choose what truths and what diversions one gave to someone like that.

Severus knew that meant picking up a research project in order to appear he was doing as he said. Nothing serious, nothing that would take away from his duties at the school. But he had to show that as a truth when in fact it was a lie. And he’d have to coach the boys how to address him in public, much like they did with their own parents, especially as they neared school age.

If Dumbledore thought for any second, he was aiding Bellatrix Lestrange, even in an off-shoot way by helping her son, the man would throw him to the wolves. Lucius and Narcissa were a necessary evil, in Albus’ book; but him? No, he was a pet being kept for a very specific purpose and Severus knew it.

To protect Lily’s son, after he had failed so miserably in protecting her, Albus had taken his grief and turned it on him. The man masterfully guilted him into promising to help protect James Potter’s spawn. While he did not fully believe Albus’ claims that the Dark Lord would return, the man seemed convinced that Potter’s school years would be fraught with peril.

“Masks upon masks upon masks.” Severus slammed his door shut and sat heavily in his arm chair of his quarters. Done perfectly to show his pride for Slytherin, as any good Head of House would do. He poured a glass of firewhiskey and just let his thoughts sort themselves into the premade vaults of his mind. “If I am so bloody smart, how do I keep getting roped into these intrigues and power struggles?”

Albus would probably try to influence Corvus once he entered the school. Sirius had been one of Albus’ pet projects after being sorted into Gryffindor. A decidedly Slytherin family for decades, having a Black in the “honorable” house of Gryffindor had been too tempting. And that prat had been an intolerable bully who had delusions of being a bulwark against the darkness.

Something that would set Bellatrix into a snit for the ages. Regardless of how bad of an idea it would be, Bella would storm the castle if she thought for one second her precious raven was being coerced or courted by Dumbledore.

Somehow, he was now the front line of ensuring that didn’t happen. He slugged his whiskey and shoved the thoughts out. Like he’d told Corvus earlier; he had no proof for any of these things yet. He could worry and fret over them or he could bide his time and adjust his approach as needed. His adaptability was his strongest skill and he would adapt. But it didn’t help the feeling of dread in his gut as he sat and pondered.

Because despite his misgivings about the headmaster’s claims, he knew why the man believed them so fervently.

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches...”

Chapter Text

Pride.

If only one word was allowed to be used to describe Lucius Malfoy, pride would be the first on everyone’s lips. For many, the word certainly was a detrimental jab, condemning pride as a sin that he should be repentant of. For others, it was a praise, lauding him for being an example of how a man of his standing could, and should, hold themselves. 

Regrettably, too many feared pride and it’s connotations.  It could be a double-edged sword, of course. That was true of any emotion. Pride could become hubris. Love could become obsession. Grief could become melancholy. Everything had its faults. Too many did not take that into consideration.

Lucius did pride himself on many things. Many things indeed. He did not let the thoughts and condemnation of others taint his accomplishments or his pride in them. Yes, he had shameful moments, but he strove to not let such failures cloud what he could do.

The recent war had been one of those shameful defeats. He still felt in a way their side had ideas worth fighting for. For too long, a slow degradation of their ways and their ideals had begun to erode the foundations of their culture. But he could admit that the open aggression had not done them many favors.

Devastation was wrought by his former lord and the conflicts with those who wanted to take their heritages and histories and flush them down the proverbial drain. All in the name of progress. Progress that would have their blood tarnished, their skills diminished, and muggleborns erasing more and more of their traditions and lifestyles.

Yes, muggleborns had magic. There was no denying that fact. However, there was a hierarchy to any healthy society, democratic or not, and the ideals this particular subset of wixen were trying to force was upsetting that delicate balance.

Many of these muggleborns grew up with the history and stories depicting the witch hunts that took place. It caused them to demonize traditions that went back to the very core of many families and their practices. There was also the heavy reliance on muggle religion that made muggleborns less likely to adopt the new culture and its standards. Claiming it was blasphemy and demonic, but not allowing the opposing side to say the same of their ideals.

Technology was another area in which muggleborns struggled heavily and there were always pushes to modernize and integrate muggle ways; despite there being a very real reason for the Statute of Secrecy.

Witch hunts, that muggles believed to be hysteria or sickness causing bouts of insanity, were actually communities and their beloved church turning on real witches and wizards. Many of which had been helping those communities with healings, protections, and other areas the muggles were woefully inadequate in during the medieval and renaissance eras.

Most of Europe had succumbed to the madness and there were swatches of lesser families wiped out by such measures. While Lucius personally thought that hiding was a cowardly way out, he also knew that his family was routed from France due to the church’s very aggressive hunts in the 1500s.

Lucius could admit to himself that the Dark Lord’s agendas and open aggression towards muggles had been a huge draw for him. They had hunted wixen, why could they not hunt them in return? The lowly creatures without an ounce of power used their non-existent god and his tenants to condemn people left and right.

But he’d been a man in his late teens and early twenties. A man desperately trying to appease his father, his peers, and prove himself capable of defending what he saw as right. Now slowly approaching thirty, he realized the mistake such aggression could be. After all, was not Slytherin’s defining trait cunning?

Unpopular opinions had to be caressed into popularity. They had to be proven in ways that brokered no complaints.  The masses would moan, denounce, and condemn all the while, but prove that such measures could benefit them? They would fold over and beg for more.

Magic was a rare gift these days, and while he hated how muggleborns were trying to fundamentally change their culture and processes, Lucius could understand that they needed more wixen. Their economy needed more participants. Their world would cave in without an influx of population.

He believed in the purity of his blood, in their power and status, but he agreed with Walburga’s staunch decision that the blood was thinning dangerously. Too many families could not sire more than one child, or they were siring too many squibs. And he had to admit, he had more than enough proof that half-bloods could be counted on to support their heritage.

Severus alone proved this. Once away from his horrid muggle father, the man had embraced the lessons himself and his father had provided and proved his worth to many. It was a shame his mother, a Prince, had resorted to a muggle husband but she still had imparted enough of her heritage to her son to make the difference.

Truthfully, Lucius supported the idea that magical children stemming from the muggle world, should be integrated at first sign of talent. It wasn’t an impossible thing to do, the Quill of Acceptance and Book of Admittance hidden away at Hogwarts proved that detection of children well before their 11^th year was possible.

But his belief that children should be integrated into their world at first sign of magic was touted as kidnapping and indoctrination. It was cruel and inhumane, ripping a child from their family at young ages. Even though there was ample evidence some of those families did vile things when odd things started happening.

He had one such example in his home right this moment.

Lucius had nearly lost his mind that April. Bellatrix had always been an unpredictable wild card he could never properly account for. But no one, no one at all, could have foreseen her finding Harry Potter. Or that she would adopt him instead of killing him. Truthfully, he had thought his wife had lost her mind as she explained the bizarre situation, until he saw the proof himself.

He had been certain Dumbledore and his army would show up and take everything he had desperately fought for. For months he kept his eyes on his wards and kept his ear to his contacts within the ministry. But no one came. And Bella’s stunt had had unexpected boons for him and his family.

Corvus being named the heir of the Black family was a huge deal. He did not know how Cissa and Bella had convinced Walburga, he never would, but it instantly put him and his house in a much better standing within their peer group. They were sheltering the boy after all. Draco and Corvus had become close friends virtually overnight and that bond would serve them well once they both hit their majority.

Lucius had a huge boost to his standings just by being a supporter to the found heir and his growth. All because of his impulsive sister-in-law. He delighted in the reveal last June, watching his guests gape at the unspoken alliance between the two houses, and planned on using it to its full potential.

Though, he had to admit having seen the boy that first day, had flared to life that old urge to go muggle hunting. He could not, not with the defense he had used to save his family, but Lucius was more than prepared to start reigniting the old crowd in a more political push. Young children could be taught. They followed the examples of those who raised them. Find proper wizarding families and the calls for easier access would turn towards providing more challenges for their youth.

Thankfully, his status was virtually untouched by the trials and downfall. Despite the opposing side still baying for his blood, the majority of wixen were more than willing to put the unpleasantness behind them for the sake of forgetting it had happened at all. To do that commerce, government, and civility had to take precedence over revenge and grudges. The public at large wanted the hostilities put to bed and for things to move forward.

And Lucius made sure to fit that ideal of moving forward. He invested in new markets, gave to charitable organizations, and worked inside the Ministry to rebuild after the loss of many of their families and institutions.

Lucius had more than a few more inside tracks for information. A clerk in the legal department, an auror resigned to desk duty, an aide for the undersecretary. All little pieces on his chess board. But useless all the same, when dealing with a man who had pieces upon pieces to place at will.

But he began to court those in higher offices with gifts, advice, and support when needed. Minister Fudge was chief among those. The man was rather ambitious but had little guile to accomplish things as he wished. Lucius could sway votes far better and given the right incentive Fudge could be swayed to oppose certain bills and agendas.

Barty Crouch made things difficult, so did Dumbledore, and Lucius knew their camp was the vocal minority in the ranks. Progress was slow, but now, nearly six years later, he felt he could finally start pushing harder and pulling more strings. Memories could be short, and he was banking on the newer Wizengamot members not being completely versed in the old wars waged between the opposing sides.

And today he would enact a plan that his father-in-law Cygnus and Arcturus Black had approached him with shortly after the family had agreed to back Corvus as the heir.

Put Bella on the long vacant Black seat.

The idea was shocking at first. Bella had no experience in this arena. She had no filter. She literally was the last person anyone would want making any kind of law or regulations.

Cygnus knew his daughters well, that fact could not be disputed, and the man had thoroughly explained that Bella could be a very effective smoke screen. Sooner or later, she would take offense to the blithering nonsense most of these old witches and wizards went on about, and all focus would be on her and her depraved ideas of getting things done.

It truly was a shame Cygnus was not in line to be a lord for the family. The man appeared to be a soft-hearted person with little to no ambition. But Cygnus was a people watcher, and the man knew how to sow chaos to his benefit.

Still, there was a risk here. Albus, in his deceptively astute ways, had tried to claim the Black seat on behalf of the incarcerated Sirius after Walburga's death. Rostov had fully stopped that by saying Sirius was completely disowned and had all claims of heirship removed. He explained that the family had claim first and foremost and the seat would be unclaimed until such time they decided to use it. 

Albus had retreated. Unclaimed was better than actively voting against him. Lucius knew however he had wanted the seat as a proxy. He'd done the same with the Potter seat on Harry Potter's behalf and held two more as Chief Mugwump and his own family's seat.

While their close allies knew about Corvus and his claim on the Black titles, the wizarding world on a whole did not. They had asked for discretion and Walburga had made threats before her death. Rostov Gillenwater was a talented man and had kept the declarations of heirship rather low key.

Bringing Bella today would put Corvus fully in the crosshairs and there was no telling what Dumbledore would do. Sirius had been fully on the old crackpot's side since his school days and had been a colossal pain in the arse during the war. He was a blood traitor, but he was a Black. There was no denying the man of his heritage and skill.

While Sirius wasn't the boy's father, that was the declaration made and Albus would make attempts to influence the child of his former supporter. To sway him to follow in the man’s footsteps.

Lucius approached the doorway to Bella and Corvus’ sitting room and knocked curtly. He was dressed in his formal Wizengamot robe, a garish purple affair with a W on the front. He and a few others had tried to have the dress code changed to at least something more polished, all black fabric or simply no lettering. But the high and mighty Dumbledore had advised it was a tradition of the court to wear purple.

Bloody damned hypocrite.

The parliament was meeting for the new year. It was typically a time for everyone to crow about their holiday celebrations, boast of any accomplishments from the previous year’s sessions, and let any new members to be introduced. There hardly were any new members really. Most those sitting the court held onto their seat until they died in it.

His father certainly had.

“Good morning, Uncle.” Corvus’ somewhat confused tone drew his attention, and he smiled politely down on the boy. Dark gray eyes that looked otherworldly glanced over his apparel with some confusion. He was certain he looked rather off. He wouldn’t be willing to wear something like this typically.

“Good morning, Corvus. Are you ready for your lessons with Madam Vieux?”

“Yes sir.” Corvus nodded and held up the French book for beginners he apparently had been holding before he knocked. “Mummy was practicing with me.”

“Very good. A fine language Corvus. It will do you and Draco well to learn it.”

Lucius and Narcissa had been quick to hire a few tutors once the boys were five. A tutor for French, an all-purpose tutor for math, grammar, and reading, and of course a tutor for etiquette and manners. Granted, Narcissa took care of most of those lessons herself, it did not hurt to have an outside eye for issues.

“Draco should be in the classroom already. If you don’t mind, I must speak with your mother.”

“Okay.” Corvus turned into the room to pick up his other items, parchment, quill, and inkwell that were bundled in a small bag that was easier for the boys to carry. “Love you Mummy.”

“Love you too, hatchling. Be good.” Bella was kissing the boy’s head before turning her confused gaze to Lucius. “Lucy, are you lost?”

“Not at all.” Lucius let the nickname slide off, no matter how much it irked him. He needed Bella to be cooperative and on-side. He lowered his head to look around his shoulder to ensure Corvus was out the door and it had closed. “I needed to speak with you about an opportunity that I feel is now ready to be seized.”

“Is that so? And what opportunity is that?” Bella was slipping on some of her fingerless gloves and arranging them about her arms. “Surely, Cissy isn’t letting me do anything fun.”

“While this is not what one would call a fun opportunity, it is one that can aid us if you agree.” Lucius huffed at the woman and squared off his shoulders. “Arcturus and your father brought up a very good point after Corvus’ confirmation. The Black seat on the Wizengamot has been vacant. As reagent, you can sit the seat until Corvus is of age.”

Bellatrix started cackling in that mad way she would do during raids or if someone had truly said something ludicrous. Lucius stood sighing, fighting the urge to roll his eyes because truthfully, he should have expected this response.

“Oh, that’s good Luce.” Bella finally reigned in her laughter and started moving towards her jewelry box to pick up her moonstone ring. “Me? On a seat? Merlin, you’d have to be desperate for that to ever happen.”

“Are we not desperate?” Lucius replied smoothly, arching a manicured brow at the woman.

Bella swung around swiftly, eyes wide and mouth curving downward in a disbelieving frown. Her wild eyes searched his own, as if trying to see the truth straight from his soul. He let her have her moment before stepping closer to her.

“Bella, we are beyond lies I would think. You are the rattlesnake on the rock. I don't care what you say or do so long as you don't start using hexes and curses during a session.” Lucius put out his thoughts plainly. “You provide a distraction; my compatriots and I start moving to draw more supporters to our causes.”

“Father I can understand. He does love chaos.” Bella was sneering at the idea and starting to pace. “But you and Arcturus?”

“While I have reservations, I can say with certainty that the idea has merit. You merely need to come with me, sow your seeds of convictions, and let us do the rest. With all we have lost, we need a banner to stand behind, and the Blacks have a very impressive one.”

“I won't hold my tongue on what I feel is important." Bella crossed her arms and tilted her head upwards.

"I know you won't. In fact, I am betting on it." Lucius really did roll his eyes at that and sighed. “A feint Bella, even you understand that concept.”

Bella went silent, biting on her thumbnail anxiously. It was something Narcissa did at times and Lucius wondered if it was something they picked up from their mother. The woman continued to pace, her eyes moving around as if imagining different scenarios and opponents. But she finally stilled after several minutes of thinking.

“Would I be able to request voting records?”

The question completely threw Lucius off his center, and he blinked at Bella like a dewy-eyed mooncalf. She had her jaw set to determination and her eyes reflected an honest question.

“I would ask why you would be interested in such a thing, but something tells me I do not wish to know.” Lucius finally regained his composure and narrowed his eyes at the woman. She did not flinch nor offer an explanation. “Yes, you can make requests with the Clerk of Courts for such things. Whether or not you receive them without legal demands is a question.”

“I’m sure Rostov has practice.” Bella snorted defiantly. “Very well, Lucky. I guess I can play along in this charade. Though…must I wear such vulgar things?”

Bella was pointing to his robes with a disgusted sneer on her face.

“Today, no. But you will be measured afterwards for your own. It is a formality, Bella. Traditions must be honored.”

“Today?” Bella looked him over and got a wide-eyed look on her face again.

“Yes Bella, today is the first meeting of the year. The perfect time to transfer seats and get a feel. Most of the old codgers will be regaling each other about their holidays and not daring to touch legislation today.” Lucius waved her towards the door and began leading her to the floo. “And it is the perfect time to ambush the complacent drones. You do like ambushes, don’t you?”

“Oh, Lucky you are being quite daring aren’t you?” Bella followed him along. “Corvus though…”

“Will be with Madam Vieux and I’ve advised Cissa I am bringing you along. She will entertain the boys until our return.”

Bella fell in line easily enough as they moved to the main floor downstairs. Only registered fireplaces were allowed to be connected to the ministry’s main entry and none of the others in the manor were legally registered. He quickly called out for the main floo floor of the ministry with the woman next to him.

The dark green tile with the gold fixtures around each fireplace was a bit disorienting at first. Bella took a very long look around her, as if memorizing the place in detail. He tapped his cane on the wooden floor to draw her attention and led her to the main atrium of the underground governmental center.

The cathedral like area held a fountain and was bordered by offices leading all the way up to the ceiling. Banners for different departments and political figures were hung about to garner support. Signposts led each person to their intended areas.

Bellatrix strode next to him, looking very much like the harbinger of chaos that she was, and he was rather enjoying it. Some that they passed were watching her, whispering to each other and pointing. She did have a reputation, and rumors would be quick to spread throughout the facility.

Today, Lucius was going to decimate Dumbledore's peaceful, weak-willed propaganda machine by throwing a raving lunatic onto the board.

After taking the lift to the tenth floor, Lucius proceeded to the chamber holding the session like he owned the place. He did a quick scan of the room. It was still a good ten minutes before the start of the session, his timing rather impeccable, and those present were merely catching up with their allies and confidants.

He quietly tried to show Bella to the vacant Black seat, front and center as was proper for a family of their age and pedigree. But he knew he had already captured notice and the game was about to begin.

"What manner of foolery is this?"

Lucius turned to find Augusta Longbottom glaring at himself then Bellatrix. He could feel Bella positively vibrating with anticipation behind him and he merely put on his best surprised face for the elderly woman seething just in front of him. Quite shockingly, he found that Augusta actually had her wand drawn as she stood there ready to fire.

"Tactful as always Augusta." Lucius stood just beside Bella, blocking her wand arm. He had asked her nicely, but if Bella perceived a threat, there'd be no stopping her. "I am merely showing my sister-in-law to her seat."

"Her seat? You must be joking." Augusta was glowering. She was old now, and she seemed to whole-heartedly take Dumbledore’s peaceful motives to heart, but Lucius knew she wasn't to be underestimated. She was a powerhouse of an auror, fighting in the first war despite her age. It'd be suicide to turn his back on her. "Murderess and torturer. She has no place here. She has no seat!"

"I would ask you to lower your voice." Lucius sneered her way and eyed the timid creatures watching on the sidelines. Augusta was the most vocal of their lot, the most brash, so of course she had been sent forward to assess this intruder. "Lady Black indeed has a seat."

"Lady Black!? The Blacks favor men, and she isn't the direct line. Do not fool with me you slithering snake." Augusta narrowed her hazel eyes, and her weathered face contorted into pure hate. Augusta shoved her wand in his chest, and he blinked at it lazily. Inwardly, his hand tightened on the cane in his hand and the fine snake handle that was his wand.

"This is a farce; a bold-faced farce and I will not have her here. She tortured my Frank to insanity. She's a disgusting follower of you-know-who just as you were, and I won't have you filling these halls with your like!"

"My, my, we're on a warpath today." Bella was sing-songing behind him, eager to engage in this war of words. "And you were worried about me making a scene Lucius."

"Bella."

"GET OUT!" Augusta roared, shoving him aside and forcibly pulling Bella away from the seating area and shoving her wand in Bella’s face. "I would end you if I could. I would do to you as you did to my son!"

Lucius held his breath, knowing the old bat was way too bold. Bella had every right to retaliate in self-defense. There was no telling if Augusta would fire a spell or not and it could be argued that Bella felt her life was in danger.

"What's stopping you?" Bella purred in the older woman's face, an old calm blanketing her face along with a knowing grin.

"That is enough!"

Lucius found Dumbledore and Fudge coming from the back antechamber. They'd been summoned by the commotion no doubt. While Fudge had gone a sick shade of white seeing the confrontation between the two women, Dumbledore stood resolutely, his wand in hand and sternly regarding the chamber.

He did have to give Dumbledore some credit. When he truly wanted to be, he could be intimidating. He was a powerful wizard that would normally command respect. If only he embraced that side of himself things wouldn't be in such a deplorable state.

"Augusta, you are better than this." Dumbledore reprimanded the woman softly. "Please, allow me to figure this out. I'm certain there is some confusion from Lucius and his family about who can and cannot set the Black seat."

"Oh, there's no confusion." Bella snickered as Augusta was gently, but firmly pulled away from her.

"Yes, Albus, there is no confusion." Lucius smirked knowingly. He had to admit, this was satisfying in a way, to watch the old bats flounder and grasp at straws. "Have you not heard? Dear, departed Walburga named an heir before her passing."

"An heir? How fortuitous for the family." Dumbledore's face was set to confusion but determination. He hated not knowing things and Lucius was going to torture him quietly with the lack of explanations. "I know it is not Ms. Black here. Women are not allowed to hold the title per your family bylaws, if I am not mistaken. Walburga herself would not sit in the seat for that reason after Orion’s death."

"Of course. No, Walburga found that one of her sons was a bit too careless, you see. There was a child no one knew about until a few years ago and she fully accepted the boy as her heir." Lucius smiled as Dumbledore slowly darkened his expression. "Walburga asked Bella to raise him to be the proper head of the Black family. I felt that it was time Bella learned the ways of the Wizengamot so that she can teach her son properly when the time comes."

"You can't be serious. Walburga was too proud to name some bastard child to her house." Augusta was sneering nearby and shaking her head. "You are making this up to put her there and I won't stand for it."

"Sorry you have so little faith." Bella was snickering as she settled herself in to watch the mayhem. So little effort and she was reaping the rewards he had wanted.

"May I ask who the father was?" Albus raised his brows at Lucius, and he snorted in rebuke.

"No, you may not." Lucius stated firmly. "The family has made all assurances that the boy IS a Black. He was formally and legally claimed by Walburga as the heir of the house. You can message Rostov Gillenwater directly for confirmation if you need to confirm this. However, as far as anyone in this room is concerned, Bellatrix is the legal proxy due to the child's age and she will sit here until Lord Black turns 17. Get used to it."

"I refuse to be in the same room as that murderer!" Augusta was practically foaming at the mouth now. "Albus, you cannot allow this!"

Albus and Lucius found themselves locked in a staring contest of wills. Lucius knew he wanted to agree to Augusta's demands, but they had given him so little warning of Bella’s coming that he had no contingency plans in place to force her out.

"Then leave. No one is forcing you to do anything." Bella retorted and gave a wave to the head of the DMLE who had entered mid-way and paled on the spot.

Barty Crouch was a stringent man who had hunted death eaters relentlessly. But he had fallen a bit from grace when his own son had proudly declared himself a follower of the Dark Lord and admitted to torturing Frank and Alice Longbottom.

"Last I checked, it was my ex-husband and Barty's spawn that did the deed." Bella said loudly enough for the man to hear, enraging Augusta even more.

"You were there. I know you were." Augusta shoved past Dumbledore and was again threatening Bella. "My son and his wife, condemned to a life of nothing because of you and your sick sense of pride and madness."

"Augusta, please. I know this is difficult. But we must have decorum here." Dumbledore was reigning her back once more and staring at Lucius again, silently asking him to help reign in the chaos. "Despite what we know, the courts did absolve Ms. Black and Lord Malfoy from blame. They are here and we cannot stoop to their level."

"Our level he says." Bella looked at Lucius as he rolled his eyes and moved towards his own seat a few rows behind his sister-in-law. "Why Lucius, who has been screaming like a banshee this whole time? Who's been making threats?"

"Why Lady Longbottom, sister." Lucius nodded to Nott, who wasn't pleased by this tactic either, but was smart enough to see an opportunity. Parkison was giving him a raised brow, but his smirk told him he was pleased by the uproar. "Can we please get this over with? Some of us have more important things to do than rehash the past."

"Yes. Please, let us find our seats." Dumbledore looked pointedly at Augusta. "We can figure out the details of our mysterious Lord Black afterwards. Welcome, Bellatrix. I do ask that you please keep things civil for the sake of all involved?"

Bella merely gave Dumbledore a toothy grin, sat her chair back on its legs and crossed her legs and put her heels on the desk in front of her. While Lucius knew she could and would be crass, he had hoped she’d show some class. But with the tension still flaring amongst them all, Bella was going to poke and prod and be as insulting as she could be just because she could.

Lucius took notes on who was cowering and who was outright outraged. He met eyes with a few of those squirrely members who were newer and less invested in the history and prestige the rest of them were fighting over. He glazed over the prattling updates and arguments over old business and new threats.

Of course, during that portion, Barty, Augusta, and several others were all but staring at Bella who was now filing her nails as if she was terribly bored.

"Stroke of genius Luc." Preston Parkinson was leaning over from the aisle behind him and whispering towards his shoulder. Lucius really did love being the mouthpiece for the family. The Blacks had come up with the idea, but had allowed him to implement it when he thought it was time. And he alone was reaping the rewards and acclaim. "I think Augusta might actually have a stroke."

"We could be so lucky." Lucius quipped while noting Dumbledore’s most loyal peon Weasley whispering to Augusta and passing her a note. "Though, I admit Bella is coming on rather strong."

"Who cares?" Preston snickered mirthfully. "Merlin, I'd pay her a good fee if she'd strutted right up to that pompous arse and told him where to stuff his wand."

"Do not give her ideas Preston. I've already kept her out of prison once." Lucius flared his nostrils and shook his head. "My hope is with focus on her, we can start fully courting those mice hiding in the shadows over there without interference."

"Ah yes, the sheep with no herd." Preston took a small sip out of a flask he always kept on his hip. "I have had some dealings with Braxton and Finnegan. A rousing night of cards should show them our virtues.”

"That so?" Lucius snickered. "I could slum it for a night I think."

"Now the little mice there, they're scared of both sides." Parkinson was pointing to a group of three lower-level families that had taken seats vacated by now extinct houses. He'd not bothered with the names yet, but he could easily guess they had merchant backgrounds. Their clothing was nice and tailored, not too rich, not too bold.

"Then perhaps their wives would like tea in the gardens." Lucius would have Narcissa reach out to invite the women. She was much better at the subtle craft of wooing and soothing nervous minds. "Without Bella of course."

"Too right." Parkinson sat back as eyes found them from the front podiums.

Dumbledore was seething. There weren't any real outward signs of this, but Lucius knew when his eyes went to that flat blue-gray that the man was not pleased. He was watching Bella, ticking his eyes up to him on occasion. He smiled sweetly, sickeningly and only kept up his note taking.

As Lucius had figured, the meeting was a complete waste of time and energy. Barty was putting in another request for stricter laws on artefacts moving in and out of Knockturn Alley, which aroused Burke to raving about the strict laws already putting his business in the grave.

Dumbledore was preaching about his recent meeting with the ICW, the man not only the Chief Warlock of their government, but the Supreme Mugwump of the confederation of international bodies. Longbottom, still out of sorts and barely containing her temper, was asking for more funding to the war orphans and victims fund.

“A worthy cause. How does one go about supporting these things?” Bella craned her neck backwards over the seat to see him higher in the rows. She had a sickeningly sweet smile on her face as she balanced precariously. He smirked in return and mouthed the word second to her. “I second this request!”

August’s eyes went dark. If Lucius wasn’t so sure she was just utterly enraged, he could have sworn she was being possessed at that moment.

“Yes, I would like to be the first to donate.” Preston piped up and Lucius could not help the chuckle escaping him as their little rag-tag group of survivors got caught up in the feeling of petty revenge.

Feeling the shift, Dumbledore was sighing and leaning back in his chair tiredly. Lucius smiled smugly in victory. He couldn’t outright oust the man yet, but he could be a thorn in his side. Just as he was on the Board of Governors.

“Unless someone has new matters to discuss, I recommend we cut today short so that Lady Black can be fitted and be advised on proper procedures before our next session?”

Dumbledore was putting out a flag of momentary retreat. Weasley quickly seconded the motion and Augusta all but flew from the room, screaming at a contemporary of hers about the absolute lack of oversight and the travesty of the trials years prior.  Lucius knew he’d have to keep an eye on the woman, but he was certain Bella would also realize this.

Unfortunately, the early dismissal was a way for Dumbledore to come at them himself to try to discern the logistics of this political drama. Lucius sneered at the man as he stood with Bella as she collected her skirt and sat her feet back on the ground.

“Lucius, I would have hoped for a warning.” Dumbledore was speaking to him as if he were once again a student in his classroom and Lucius bristled at the insult. “To ambush Augusta in such a manner is in extremely poor taste.”

“I cannot control how the woman chooses to react, Albus.” Lucius snarled softly. “Myself, my wife, and my sister-in-law were cleared of all charges, if you forget. It is no failing of ours what she wishes to believe.”

“And yet you know her feelings and thoughts on the matter. Is Bellatrix going to be actively participating or is she merely a figurehead to spite the Wizengamot’s order?”

“Bellatrix is right here.” Bella scoffed at the men and Lucius narrowed his eyes at her. She needed to let him handle Dumbledore. She was not one for chess and he wasn’t about to have her falling into one of his traps.

“Can the same not be said for Weasley?” Lucius sneered back after silencing her. “That man hasn’t got a thought in his head that is his own. Either you or that wife of his guides his hand. Everything is legal and if you are so concerned about it, write to Arcturus. He himself advised that he would support Bella’s acting as proxy.”

“Now Lucius, I know you and Arthur have a feud passed down from your fathers, but that is no reason to demean him so thoroughly. Arthur is a good man of good standing. He participates, as do other members of the parliament.”

“Regardless, Albus, the fact remains the Blacks have declared an heir who is now lord apparent with Walburg’s death. He is underage and as such deserves a proxy overseeing the Wizengamot to ensure his interests are being heard.” Lucius tucked his cane under his arm and helped Bella to stand at last. “Was it not you, urging us to put our differences behind us after the war? Was it not you, offering us all a chance of redemption? I will have you know Bella has been doing a wonderful job as a mother and has been meeting her new requirements admirably. I have full faith she will participate to her upmost ability in her son’s stead.”

“You are right, Lucius.” Albus was sighing and trying to put that damned grin on his face as if he had no complaints about the placement at all. “Bellatrix, congratulations are in order. I do hope we can work together peacefully for the benefit of all?”

“Don’t you worry.” Bella smiled in an almost serene manner, which was a touch unsettling. “I will be studying this all with great diligence.”

Albus did not like that statement much. Lucius had to admit he didn’t as well, given what she had asked back at the manor.

“Stop by the clerks on your way out. We do insist on the dress code, my dear. But you’ll find the robes are rather comfortable.” Dumbledore chose to return to his doddering grandfatherly self and nodded to them both. “I will talk with Augusta about the matter and see to it she conducts herself properly in the future.”

“See that you do.” Lucius hmphed and held his arm out to encourage Bella to walk away with him. She did, giving an overly exaggerated bow to the man and smiling evilly as they walked away. “Do not poke him, Bella. This is not the time for such.”

“Oh, I won’t poke him Lucky.” Bella smiled happily as they exited the chamber, and he moved her about to the proper areas.

“That cannot be good.”

Lucius could not help but shudder at her tone. She was up to something; he was now very sure of that. And somehow, in his bid to use her for his benefit, he had played into her plans. A dangerous thing to have happened.

“Bella, I do hope you aren’t doing something reckless.”

“Now, Lucy, don’t fret.” Bella’s eyes gleamed in delight as she took down the clerk’s name, more than likely to make her requests to later. That thought scared the poor little woman behind the desk, but Lucius quickly tried to assure her with a small smile of thanks. “After all, you have full faith in me.”

“I suppose there is no way to convince you to not tell anyone I said that?”

“Nope.” Bella smirked as they returned to the lifts and moved back towards the floo area. “Don’t be ashamed. I know what I’m doing.”

“I am not ashamed Bella. Though, I do fear what it is you’ve set your mind to.”

“Hmm yes well that you should be.” Bella shrugged as she strode back out the way she had come. Pride now beaming off her in waves. “But you’ll have to be patient lucky. Just like everyone else.”

Chapter Text

Summer is the best of seasons. Full of games, activities, and gatherings. Everyone happy to be outdoors again, enjoying nature’s shining moment. Corvus Regulus Black loved this season most of all and showed it with his sun-kissed skin and wild untamable hair upended into a tangle of happiness and breezes. If the sun was up, Corvus was too, and would be moving and doing until the sun began to dip below the horizon.  There was always so much to do, places to go, and things one could only do outside, lest you get a stinging hex from Uncle Lucius.

Flying was the biggest of those activities and he and his best friend/cousin Draco would spend the entire summer months on their brooms if their respective mothers would let them. This past yule they had gotten Nimbuses and had been agonizingly waiting for the weather to change so they could finally fly them.

Their birthdays were also coming up quickly, this year celebrated on the 5^th, and Uncle had been a bit careless about his surprise gift this year. A crew of workers and architects had visited not too long ago, and had started laying anchor points and laying out ground work in a field just past the north gardens.

A quidditch pitch was being built. Just for them!

Aunt Cissa was rather upset at Uncle Lucius, at first. But Corvus knew it was only concern for Draco and he that made her fuss at her husband as if he had done something wrong. She was always the one to put them back together if they got a little too careless with their pursuits. The warm, kind woman was a very good healer and always patched up their scrapes and bruises.  

But there was more than just that. Corvus had been up early, first sitting silently at the windows trying to calm his anxiousness with his star exercise then finally retreating to the walk-in closet to start thinking about his clothes instead. Draco and he were getting another surprise as their ninth birthday approached and it was a big one.

Nerves were like worms. Twisting little monsters in the stomach that did their very best to dampen the anticipation of what the day would bring. Today, the family was meeting with a wandmaker that had assisted the Malfoy family for generations.

Today, Draco and he were getting wands.

Now, if one were a strict adherent to the Ministry standards, they would have to wait until they were eleven and enrolled in school. That’s what most everyone did. But Corvus’ mother was never was one for such strict rules and had gleefully told Corvus that the old families, the pure families, let magic decide when a child was ready for their wand.

Given that Uncle Lucius was starting to get a tad annoyed by Corvus’ ability to trick his wards on the library, the soon to be nine-year-old could assume there had been discussions about this very big milestone. Nothing was done unless there were discussions first, so that everyone could be brought on board.

Not that they had spoken to Draco or him, but they still liked the result.

Corvus knew he had magic, Draco did too, they both had plenty of embarrassing accidents and fun experiments between them to know that. But Corvus could not help a subtle itch of worry tickling his thoughts. What if he could not find a wand that liked him?

He’d held his mother’s wand before. Brazenly stealing it from his mother’s nightstand in an attempt to see what it felt like. At first it was merely a bit of wood in his hands, lightweight and curved like a stick he’d snagged from a tree. But then he’d felt the anger, the insult, and the push back and quickly put it back.

After reading for the past week about wands and their lore, Corvus could assume his mother’s wand had a Dragonheart string as it’s core. They were fierce and dominant and you had to win a Dragonheart wand away from its owner.

So, he struck that core out from his list of possibilities. While Corvus knew how to command attention when he needed to; Grandfather Arcturus had been coaching him on the use of his voice and his presence, Corvus just was not a domineering type. He preferred more diplomatic approaches. Madam Lisel, their governess, always told them they could catch more flies with honey and that was typically true.

That isn’t to say Corvus did not also subscribe to his mother’s advice when it was called for. Sometimes, you needed to show people who they were dealing with. Corvus understood he needed to be a bit more ruthless with the likes of Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle. The brutes always wanted to be pushy and Corvus hated having to be nice to the pair of bullies. So, he showed them he could push back last year and had not had an issue since.

“If young master doesn’t be still, Kreacher will pin him to the floor.”

Corvus rolled his eyes and glanced at Kreacher, his house elf. He liked the old grumpy thing, but he was so touchy sometimes. He wasn’t moving that much. He’d already put on his trousers, lightweight cotton before the elf had appeared to start assisting him with his wardrobe and grooming.

“I’m not made of stone Kreacher. I move just by breathing you know.”

“Hmmm perhaps Kreacher be turning young master into a statue.”

The elf cackled happily to itself, holding up a silk shirt in a vintage cream color. He then snapped his fingers and a vest made of a lightweight black linen was in Kreacher’s hands. The elf grumpily saw that Corvus had not buttoned one of the top buttons on the shirt and snapped it back in place.

“Mum would have your head.”

“As long as Madam Bellatrix puts it in Grimmauld with Kreacher’s family, it would be worth it.”

“Right, forgot about that wall of elf heads.” Corvus grimaced and shook his head to clear the image from Grimmauld. Why his ancestors had started that tradition, he would never know. It seemed utterly distasteful and just a touch macabre. It was a tradition Corvus had no intention of keeping.

“Great honor it is to serve the House of Black.” Kreacher poked him in the ribs, causing Corvus to straighten as the elf placed a small handkerchief with a fleur-de-lis pattern into his front pocket and moved towards the lower shelving in the closet to pick up a pair of brogues with a small pattern punched into the seams. “Even in death, we watch over our house.”

“Creepy Kreacher. Creepy.” Corvus let the elf polish the shoes as he slipped on a small silver ring on his pinky, a worn Celtic design engraved in the metal. It was odd for boys to wear jewelry but Corvus always wore this ring. His mother had given it to him, just like his earrings.

And honestly, there was not much wrong with standing out now and then. The earrings were almost always hidden by his thick, curly hair that laid just at his shoulders. His hair was typically the first thing people saw, if not his eyes, and the ring was just an added touch of personality.

“Young master no be denying Kreacher his reward!”

Corvus felt a small pinch at the back of his neck and he swung on the elf and glared at him warningly. He would never hurt Kreacher, not intentionally. But as his mother taught him, they sometimes needed reminding who was in charge. Instead of hexes or commanding the elf to harm itself like Uncle Lucius did, Corvus knew best how to remind Kreacher there was a limit to the veiled threats.

“Don’t make me threaten you with clothes again, Kreacher!”

“Young master wouldn’t dare.” Kreacher seethed back but sat down the shoes at his feet and bowed his head with a little more respect. His arms tucked into his chest, fingers dancing over the worn tea-towel Corvus had yet to convince the elf to replace. “He be lost without Kreacher.”

Corvus merely snorted and slipped on the shoes. Today they were headed out into public so Kreacher was being anxious about his appearance. He knew that. But the elf showed it in such odd ways. Taking one look in the mirror, he nodded in appreciation for his casual trousers, vest, and top. June was coming in hot and he did not want to die of heat stroke in the alley.

He stopped momentarily, his forehead grabbing his attention with a stab of disgust. He snarled at the reflection for a second before calling over his box of earrings, each one lovingly selected by his mother and enchanted by goblins.

“You are Corvus Regulus Black. Lord of the House of Black. Son of Bellatrix Black. Heir of Walburga Black.” Corvus started his mantra as he opened the lid and began to peruse his options.

Knockturn Alley was a place for wixen not afraid of the dark arts or more questionable substances in their world. A dangerous place that respected power and prestige. That’s how Draco described it. Not that his cousin had been there either, but he listened in rapt attention to his father’s stories about his trade dealings and partners.

“Young master should choose the dragon tooth.” Kreacher was saying softly, cleaning up his nightwear from nearby. “Fierce creatures with sharp teeth.”

“Thank you, Kreacher.” Corvus picked up the long tooth etched with runes and a small emerald dangling from the tip. It made it look as if poison was dripping from a fang. Dragons normally didn’t have venom, but his mother still liked the comparison and had told him to be fierce that year.

Slipping the stud portion into his ear and fixing it securely with the nub, he regarding himself in the mirror again and nodding proudly to the reflection that was right. This was who he was. This is who he had always been.

He moved out into the hallway, securing his door before darting down the stairs to the second floor. Draco’s room was at the opposite side of the manor, but it wasn’t a far jaunt to get there. It was what was called the heir suite, since Draco was the official heir of Uncle Lucius. Corvus knocked on the door once, then let himself in.

“Rude!” Draco was calling out from his in-suite bathroom, the sound of water in the sink told Corvus what he already knew. Draco was only half dressed.

“Well! Someone has to get you moving!!” Corvus called back and flopped himself on the desk chair near the windows. “Merlin Draco, are you still doing your hair?!”

“No.”

“Liar!”

“We are getting wands today! Everything needs to be perfect.”

“Peacock.” Corvus snickered and a wad of wet towel came flying out of the bathroom. It missed by miles and he continued to laugh. “Wands, Draco, we’re not getting not Order of Merlins.”

“With all father does for the Ministry, he should have one.”

Corvus sat the chair back on its legs and peered into the finely tiled bathroom done in greens and silvers. Draco was still standing at the mirror, lowered to his specific height, using his fingers to comb and place his hair meticulously. It was almost like he was taking each strand, slicking it back, and ensuring it was in the absolute best place it could be before moving to another.

It also looked soaking wet. His cousin loved Sleek-easy Hair Potion, which always gave his hair this wet look.

“Uncle Sev could make you better hair gel, I think. Perhaps one that doesn’t make you look like a drowned rat.”

This time, the towel did hit him in the face and he shoved it away in disgust.

“It’s called a sheen. It makes my hair shine and gives it a polished look.”

“Sure, it does” Corvus sat slouched slightly as Draco performed his own morning rituals. “Nervous?”

“Why would I be?” Draco shrugged in response, eyeing him for a moment. “Are you?”

“No.” Corvus huffed hiding that he had some apprehension with a narrowed eye and a cock of his shoulder. “You know how the adults get though.”

“Yes. Is Aunt Bella even up yet?”

“Probably not.” Corvus sighed in defeat. He had tried to wake his mother about twenty minutes ago, but sometimes his mother had issues sleeping and she might have been up late the night before. “Think you can convince Aunt Cissy to skip breakfast?”

“Oh, definitely not.” Draco frowned at that as Lizzie, his elf, appeared with a pair of oxfords also nicely shined, and an outfit almost all in black. “What are you, mad?”

“Eager.” Corvus shrugged. He doubted he could eat much, the anticipation too strong and the eagerness to get it over with nearly overwhelming.

“Patience, dragon” Draco was softly mimicking his mother’s favorite lesson to her son and Corvus snickered in response. “I think we’ve been plenty patient.”

“Wonder why we need them at all.” Corvus wondered out loud, summoning a small trinket off of Draco’s shelf; a small practice snitch they sometimes used during the winter months. “Not like we haven’t been learning things on our own.”

“It’s supposed to give us more control” Draco sat on his hope chest and started dressing. “Whatever that means.”

Corvus stood and stretched with a yawn. He’d been up for an hour already, but he still was a tad tired too. Draco was glaring at him softly, not really with hate but a hint of displeasure as he finished tying his shoes.

“Did you get taller again? I swear you’re using magic to do it.” Draco was standing, looking at him with a fake scowl. “I’m older, I should be taller than you.”

“You’re older by twenty days, Dray.” Corvus headed for the door, pleased he’d roused Draco from his hair routine. Now to rouse his mother. “Great Grandfather is very tall too, you know.”

“I’m his great-great-nephew, I should at least get some of those traits.” Draco was shoving at him to get out. “Get Aunt Bella moving! I was nearly finished!”

“No, you weren’t!”

The door slammed in his face and he snickered in satisfaction. He loved the bantering taunting they engaged in. Draco was a perfectionist and he’d spend all morning primping and preening if not for Corvus speeding him along.

Draco and he really were more like brothers than cousins and they’d grown to enjoy sparring like their parents did. Especially Uncle Lucius and Uncle Severus. To outsiders, it really looked like the men detested one another, but really the teasing barbs and low blows were signs of how well they knew each other.

He came to a stop outside his mother’s door. Mum too teased and barbed those around her, even him sometimes, and it was fun trying to get her to back down during these little battles. She was older though and really smart, so he really had to work at stinging her pride.

Corvus slowly, methodically, put his hand on the door and turned the knob. He inched the door open softly, ensuring there was nothing in its arching path to stop its movement or make noise. He stood in the threshold for some time, listening carefully and looking about.

There was no movement, no noise, so he knew without a doubt his mother was still in bed. Like a sneakthief, Corvus began moving through the narrow hallway leading back into his mother’s nest and took great care to miss the loose floor boards he knew were hidden under the runner rug.

“Be still. Be silent.” His mother’s voice whispered softly as he stopped just at the corner of the wall and peered around the bend. “Stay hidden for as long as possible. Observe your target carefully, learn their habits and their movements.”

Corvus felt his lips curling upwards into a wicked grin. His mother was stretched out on her bed like a spider on its web. She was cocooned in her blankets, pillows of varying degrees of softness strewn about like little landmines protecting the castle. He took a few more steps and carefully balanced himself on the small hope chest at the end of her bed, slipping off his shoes and letting his toes dig into the cushioned lid.

“Strike fast. Do not give them time to think.”

Taking one last look at his mother’s peaceful face, Corvus set his mind to his task and took a flying leap into the fray. He heard his mother’s surprised and alerted gasp as he landed just to the side of her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Morning Mum! It’s time to get up!” Corvus crowed happily as he secured her wand arm to her side. She snarled at first, a grumpy sound that reminded him of Madam Vieux’s mean old cat. But it softened into a near purr as the woman grumbled unintelligibly for a second longer and blinked at him blearily.

“It is far too early, hatchling.” She huffed like a little girl and quirked her brow up. “Give Mummy a moment, would you?”

“That’s what you said thirty minutes ago.” Corvus sat up and hovered over her face smiling. She smiled back tiredly. “And then the five before that.”

“Has it been that long already?” She asked tiredly and Corvus decided to smother her with cuddles until she caved in. He tucked his head under her chin and snuggled into her neck. Her arms wrapped around him and he felt fingers in his hair. “You aren’t helping your cause, darling.”

“Muuuuuuum” Corvus whined slightly but he smiled as she cuddled him closer. “You promised Draco and me, remember?”

“Yes, I know.” Bella breath blew out slowly and he felt her shift. “You know, you should never rush a lady, Corvus. We get extremely cranky.”

Corvus giggled as she sat them both up. He finally let her loose as she stretched out her arms and yawned with her mouth open wide. Her black hair was just as curly as his, if not more, and it was stuck in every which way. Her hand buried itself in the thick mess as Corvus rocked back to a sitting position, tucking his legs under him.

“I already had to rush Draco. I figured I should include you.” Corvus snorted as Bella stood to head for her own bathroom. She gave him a dark glare as her hand rested on the door frame, but it lacked any real heat behind it. She had to know he was excited to get going, right? “If I hadn’t interrupted Draco, he would have spent ten minutes doing his hair. Ten Minutes!”

“And you all of one?” Bella pointed to his curls before disappearing into the bathroom and shut the door. Corvus replied by sticking out his tongue and he moved to smooth down his locks a touch more. But without a brush it was hopeless.

Much like him, his mother was quick to move about once up. He heard the water starting and smiled at Zilly as the elf ducked into his mother’s wardrobe and then towards the bathroom with a lacy dress and her favorite gloves. Unlike Aunt Cissy and Draco, Bellatrix was quick to dress and soon his mother was sitting at her dressing table, putting her hair to rights as best she could.

“Mum, are we really going to get wands today?” Corvus could not help but ask, sitting on the bed and impeding Zilly’s efforts to make it.

“Yes, my hatchling. Lucky has made sure his wards are up to date so we don’t have to worry about that idiotic trace. Not that you need one, mind. It will merely let you start to feel how to channel your magic properly.”

“Wicked.” Corvus was straightening his vest over his shirt before reaching to the hope chest for his discarded shoes.

“Indeed. I am very excited for you, my raven.” Bella smiled happily as she primped. “I cannot wait to show you and Draco all sorts of fun things.”

“Us either!” Corvus really sat up at that. “Uncle Lucius said he’d show us things too! How to duel like proper gentlemen.”

“Don’t listen to him hatchling.” Bella was quickly turned with a wicked gleam in her eye. “Gentlemen hardly duel fairly and to pretend so is a waste. Mummy wants you both to know how to survive.”

“Be a viper.” Corvus was smiling still as she summoned her high boots and accessories.

“Yes, strike fast, strike true, and slink away with your prize.” Bella smiled proudly and tapped her box of jewelry. “So, what look are we going for today, my raven? The dashing lady and lord? The vicious stalkers? Or perhaps the darling son and his loving mother?”

“Mum.” Corvus blushed brightly as he approached to look at her rings.

He immediately handed her the family ring, the black stone with a silver thread. He then began to consider the necklaces and earrings. As long as he could remember his mother had let him help her pick her shinies. He loved doing it and she always seemed pleased with his selections.

“Well, Knockturn Alley is for adults who are dangerous, you should wear the snakes.”

“Powerful, hatchling. Dangerous as well, but it is for those of us who do not fear the arts.” Bella began to pick through the trinkets, looking for something and decided to take his advice. But she smiled knowingly at him for a second, pushing back his hair and looking at his ear. “I see you picked the dragon tooth today. To show how powerful and dangerous you are?”

“I’m not dangerous.” Corvus fingered the earring and blushed some more.

“Not yet you aren’t. But you are well on your way.” Bella was floating her box back to its spot on the dresser.  

“What kind of wand do you think I’ll get?”

“Why that’s for the wand to decide.” Bella brushed his hair out, helping him to tame the curls a touch more. “Listen to your instinct. Listen to your magic. It will tell you when you’ve found the one.”

“Is that how you found yours?” Corvus was looking in his lap, running his fingers over the punched holes in his shoes.

“Oh yes, mother and father took me as soon as they could. Aunt Walburga offered to let me have a choice of the vault, but I wanted something that was mine.” Bella kissed the top of his head. “As you will find, nothing feels better in your hand than a wand that has matched to you and only you.”

Finally, all done, they exited their rooms and headed for the breakfast table. Breakfast was a blur with he and Draco scarfing down the food at an insane pace. Lucius was constantly reprimanding both of them on their manners, but that only made them eat faster, sharing a knowing look between them as they went. 

“Alright, alright. Since you refuse to be civilized until you get your way, I suppose we should go.” Lucius was finally throwing in the towel and Corvus raced Draco for the fireplace. Floo travel wasn’t as hard as apparition and Aunt Cissa preferred it over other methods. His mother hated it, preferring the vertigo-inducing apparition.

They’d been to Diagon plenty of times, and both he and Draco stepped out like seasoned veterans inside the Leaky Cauldron. The patrons of the bar never really seemed to interested in the coming and going traffic. Draco and he were nearly at the door before Lucius’ cane snaked out and cut them off.

“A modicum of decorum boys. I understand you are eager, but we aren’t just the common riff raff, are we?”

“No sir.” Draco swallowed and blushed in embarrassment.

“Sorry Uncle.” Corvus did as well.

Lucius was leading the way, his head held high and his cane clicking on the cobblestone beneath their feet. He expertly tapped the bricks at the entrance and soon they were in familiar surroundings. Eyes were always on the patriarch of the family and Corvus knew why Draco wanted to emulate the wizard. Uncle Lucius could be fearsome, stern, and intimidating. People respected him and feared him.

He demanded excellence from those around him, even them, and would make corrections as needed. But he was also Corvus’ uncle and the man had a soft spot in that hard exterior. He encouraged their flying, helped them learn chess, doted on his wife, and offered advice when they asked for it.  

Most of Diagon was brightly lit, heavily traveled, and there was a gathering of shoppers about browsing the early releases and looking at the new summer styles. Corvus smirked, seeing Aunt Cissa’s eyes travel in the direction of Twilfitt’s and Tattings. His aunt loved shopping.

But Lucius was in charge today and his pace brokered no wandering or dilly-dallying.

They were soon at the infamous Knockturn Alley and the shops took a decidedly darker turn. Shops were displaying odd artifacts in their windows; the apothecary was advertising rarer ingredients and elixirs; and instead of clothiers there were armorers with padded, enchanted pieces. And tucked away in the dingy, seedy corners were shops with no signs or outward hints to what they were selling.

Some of the patrons gave Lucius greetings and he would nod at those he deemed appropriate to respond to. There in the back was their target, an old building made of dark brown brick with black windows. Over the door was merely a name; Travers, done in a bold lettering. Corvus felt this was the wandmaker and he and Draco exchanged an excited look. They were finally here and it was finally time.

They followed Lucius in dutifully and the man stood center of the large display area as soon as they entered; straightening his gloves and polishing his cane. Corvus’ mum and aunt were moving to a small sitting area nearby, his mother flashing him an encouraging grin before he turned around to mimic his uncle’s posture, just as Draco was doing.

“Welcome.” A rough voice called out finally and a man of very stout build was coming out. He was broad in his shoulders and sturdy looking with his rough beard, wide jaw, and deep-set brown eyes. His hair was salted just slightly and pulled behind him in a loose ponytail. “Ah, Lucius, I had hoped that was you.”

The man flicked a very long wand at the door and Corvus heard a faint click of the lock. Knowing his uncle, Lucius had set this specific time for them and them alone and no one else would be permitted entry until they had finished.

“Alphonse, it is good to see you. I hope business is faring well?” Lucius was always formal and regal in his tone. A man of means and power always was, as he would say. The men clasped each other with their right hands, each one gripping just past their wrists as they nodded to one another. Lucius knew this man well it seemed.

“As well as can be.” Alphonse Travers was replying gruffly and sighing softly. “Too many believers in that hogwash and too few with imaginations. But I make do. The craft is in my blood, can’t walk away from it.”

“And that my friend is why we are here.” Lucius stated in a pleased way and stepped to the side, exposing Corvus and Draco. “May I introduce my son, Draco and my nephew, Lord Corvus Black. Their magic has been rather nippy lately and we believe it is time for wands.”

The man was stepping up to them and bowed at the hip, arm tucked and face splitting into a grin. Honestly, Corvus would have assumed him an auror, or a dueler of some kind, not a craftsman dealing with wood and delicate creature products. But he bowed back just the same, earning another grin from the man as Draco did the same.

“A lord, eh?” The man’s eyes sparkled. “Bit young?”

“Mostly for show, Alphonse.” Lucius was chuckling, setting his cane on a nearby display case and looking inside. “My sister-in-law is his reagent.”

“Bella, good to see you as well. Life getting a touch better, is it?”

“It is Alph.” His mother replied with a smirk of knowing. “I hope you haven’t been to lost in your craft. You were far too good with curses for that.”

“Not at all. One has to test the things after all.” The man winked back then turned to him and Draco once more. “Alright lads, arms up. Dominate hand.”

Corvus really didn’t know what he had been expecting but the firm command caught him and Draco both off guard. They did what was asked and soon a tape measure was flitting by both their arms. Why measure? They were going to grow more, weren’t they?

After this he motioned them to lower their arms and began moving his own wand about to differing cabinets and wardrobes set around the room. Each one opened, revealing trays upon trays with velvet interiors and wands set atop, protected by thin panes of glass.

“Alright then, both need something past 9” firm, but not too firm.” The man seemed to go about talking to himself as he looked through his trays and started sorting them. “Let’s start with you Heir Malfoy Too young yet to inherit the snake there, but it certainly gives us a place to start.”

Draco stepped up to the counter the man was moving behind as three different glass displays laid themselves in front of him. Draco’s eyes were wide and looking closely at each one, surprised by the selection. He picked up a very darkly colored one first, long and intimidating. He made a little flick of it and the thing practically jumped from his hand.

“Ah, graphorn is out.” Alphonse was chuckling and one of the trays removed itself completely once that wand laid itself back in its nest. “Length was good, maybe a touch too rigid. Try this young sir.”

The wands varied from colors to lengths, to adornments. Each one a beautiful piece of work. Corvus could not help but be hypnotized by their variety and listening to the man in his element. Another wand and this time sparks came out, but they were sputtering and Draco frowned and squinted his eyes at it.

“Unicorn also out.” The man was chuckling and removing the wand from his hand and putting another. “I believe this core will be more to your liking. It’s the wood I’m curious about.”

This time Draco straightened up and smiled before he even flicked the wand. When he finally did, a pleasing glow of light lit up the tip, tinged silver and gray.

“Hawthorn, 10”, slightly rigid, Dragonheart string.” The man praised the wand, pulling out black box with a small wisp decorating the top. “Powerful core like your father. Got a bit of your mother in you too, healing spells like that wood.”

 Draco blushed and looked bashfully at his mother who was beaming in pride. Draco wanted nothing more than to be like his father, but he was made of both of his parents. He started when the man pointed to the wand and he furrowed his brow as if unwilling to give it up now that he had it.

“Don’t want the aurors seeing your prize, young sir.” Alphonse winked at the boy as he boxed the wand carefully and putting it in a black velvet bag. “Best to wait till you’re home to have a go with her.”

“Thank you, sir.” Draco blushed and took the offered bag carefully. He turned on his heel and strode over to his father, looking up for approval. Lucius smiled faintly and nodded, his gray eyes sparkling just enough to show he was happy that Draco had found his wand.

“Alright my lord, let us have a look.” Alphonse was now looking to Corvus and new trays danced to life. Corvus stepped up and began glancing over the selections. “You’re a Dragonheart too aren’t you, Bella?”

“I am.” His mother answered but Corvus shook his head at the man. Alphonse raised a brow but let Corvus speak as well.

“I’ve held her wand before. It doesn’t quite like me.” Corvus felt the blush on his skin as he admitted this.

“What wood Bella dear?”

“Walnut.”

“Alright then.” Alphonse smirked and plucked up a dark black wand, smooth and elegant in its appearance. “Let’s see how this feels.”

Almost instantly, Corvus knew that was wrong. He flicked it, to not be rude, but the wand almost instantly felt heavy in his hands. No sparks, no reaction came about, but Corvus just knew it was wrong. The wood was too thick, the handle too smooth, and the core, whatever it was, burned his skin.

“Wow, never seen a phoenix react like that.” Alphonse was stepping it back and frowned at the boy. “You acted like it burnt you.”  

“Yes sir, it did.”

“Hmm. What about your mother’s wand makes you think it doesn’t like you?” Alphonse’s eyes bored into his own but he met the gaze without flinching. One did not back away from scrutiny. That invited questions and doubt.

“It fights.” Corvus whispered softly. “It rages.”

“Bleeding arse, you didn’t tell me the boy was sensitive.” Alphonse straightened with a wide smile and the trays were flying back to their cupboards.

“I was not aware?” Lucius was muttering and quirking his brow at Corvus.

“Oh yeah! He says somethings feel funny.” Draco was laughing happily and Corvus whipped his head around to glare at his cousin. “Well, you do! Like when we were helping prepare ingredients and you thought the bicorn horn was stubborn.”

Corvus blushed hotter than ever and looked to his mother for help. She’d always brushed away his little explanations of how things felt and told him that magic was. It wasn’t odd that magic could be felt, they all did at times, he just had a different way of feeling it. Now it seemed like it was very odd and he should have kept his mouth shut.

“Still running about with Severus I see.” Alphonse was chuckling at Lucius and pulling out two very different trays from underneath the counter. One was full of different woods, cut into small sections and the other seemed full of different hairs, horns, and things Corvus could not readily identify. “You, my lord, should be picking your own materials.”

“And how much is that going to cost?” Lucius was sucking in a breath behind him. “Alphonse, really, they are nearing nine. Wands for learning do not need to be custom tailored.”

“Don’t worry about the cost.” Bella was interrupting and Corvus wanted to shrink into the woodwork just a bit. “Go on hatchling, remember what I said.”

“You’ll find nothing feels better than one that’s matched to you and only you.” Corvus thought quietly and stepped closer as the man removed the glass covers.

“And when you have a child that can feel the innate properties of your materials, you make them one.” Alphonse was snipping at the man and giving Corvus an encouraging wink. “How do you think us blokes go about this craft, Lucius? Think we just cobble them together and hope for the best?”

Corvus straightened as he felt a small relief wash over him. That was how wandmakers went about pairing cores and woods?

His mother’s most frequent lesson was that magic just was. To not question it, to not fear it, and certainly not to ignore it. It didn’t always have an explanation or a reason for you but that was its nature.  This certainly seemed to be the case here but he still felt a little called out.

“See what speaks to you, young sir.” The man was back to encouraging him and inching the trays up at an angle so he could see better.

Almost instantly, his eyes drew to a bundle of hairs. They weren’t unicorn. At least he didn’t think so because they were gray, nearly translucent. He reached forward to them, letting his fingers barely brush them, as they looked fragile, even for hairs. He felt an odd sort of recognition from it and a soothing sensation afterwards.

“Merlin’s blooming beard. Thestral hairs.” Alphonse said lowly, picking some away from bundle and setting them aside. Inside the other case, he caused some of the woods to dim slightly as if showing Corvus what would and wouldn’t work with the core he had picked.

Unlike with the creature bits, nothing popped out at him right away. Corvus frowned at that and let his eyes glaze over slightly as he thought.

“Nothing speaking up?” Travers asked the boy after several minutes of this. Corvus nodded sheepishly and stood back a moment. The wandmaker narrowed the selection more leaving only about five different woods on the low table. “You may be the type that needs the feel of it in your hand. Start with this, an apple.”

Corvus held the wood lightly in his hand, a small frown on his face. That was quickly taken away and another wood sat in the boy’s hand, this time a yew. That really did not go over well and Travers removed another one along with it.

“Willow.” The man stated and put an attractive amber wood in his hand. It was smooth, polished even though it looked it had come straight from the tree. This time his hand gripped the wood, feeling that same comforting feeling as he had from the hairs.

“My, we’re going to have to watch you, aren’t we young lord. Thestral and Willow. Strong for Charmwork, protection spells, and I bet you take to wordless casting faster than your peers.” The man was explaining the materials like he had with Draco’s. “With young Malfoy’s hawthorn, you both have quite the range available.”

“Life and Death.”

Corvus froze hearing his mother’s whispered words and turned to watch her as Alphonse Travers wrote down something on a small scrap of paper and put it with the hairs, floating them to an area blocked off in the back. His mother had a faraway look in her eyes, which worried him slightly, but she was blinking rapidly and giving him a warm smile to try to reassure him.

“How long until completion Alphonse?”

“While I am eager to start, I want the wand to be just right. Thestral Hair is a bit trickier than most. Two days, and I’ll have it polished, set, and ready for the youngling.”

“You said we’d get them today.” Corvus looked at Bella in some twinge of betrayal and she patted his shoulder in mock apology as they came to stand together again. 

“Ah, yes, my apologies.” Alphonse smiled softly and shook his head. “In most cases you would have, especially if you had gone to that dithering fool Ollivander. But you will find this wand most suited to you. Now you may need to get to know her a bit, but something tells me you’ll do just fine with that.”

“Alright, alright.” Lucius was snickering as Corvus felt his eyes widen. “Just tell me the damage, Alphonse. No need to sell me. I know the quality of your work.”

“10 for your son’s, 20 for Lord Black’s.”

“20? For some hairs?” Lucius snorted. “I know it isn’t a standard core but…”

“But they are fickle, Lucius. I may waste a bit trying to get one to connect with the Willow. It is a good pairing, but Thestrals are discerning beasts and their hairs are no different.”

“It’s fine Lucius.” Bella was pulling out her pouch and producing the coins. “Anything for my raven.”

Corvus blushed in embarrassment, but also a bit pleased. He hugged himself to her side and watched the man nod in thanks for the payment.

“Sorry, I have mine.” Draco whispered to him as Lucius handled paying for his son’s wand and talking a bit longer with the wandmaker.

“Sorry, mine’s gotta be weird.”

“It isn’t weird darling.” Bella had heard him and was draping her arms around his shoulders and putting her chin in his hair. “Merely a reflection of you. Same with Draco’s. Yours just took a bit more digging to find.”

“Still, I…”

“Still nothing.” Bella snorted. “Draco will be nice and not taunt you with his wand as we wait for yours, isn’t that right dragon?”

“Yes, Aunt Bella.” Draco nodded in agreement and put the bag behind his back. “See, no wand.”

“Jerk.” Corvus snorted but smiled in relief that Draco did not seem jealous about this. No matter what Corvus did, he seemed to do things differently from the norm.

“I can’t wait for you to start teaching us, Aunt Bella. Everyone always says you are to be feared in a duel.” Draco was saying to the woman as she guided them outside. Aunt Cissa was behind them and Lucius finally came out and put his cane to the stones once more. “Mother, can we go to the shops?”

“As if your birthday isn’t coming up?” Lucius was snarking to his son, and rolling his eyes as he regarded them both. “As if you don’t have a miniature, professional grade pitch being built?”  

“What if someone asks you what we might like?” Draco was pouting out his lip and Bella snickered down at Corvus. “You know Uncle Sev always needs hints and I need ideas!”

“Oh, it doesn’t hurt to look Lucius.” Cissa was smiling, she too wanted to go shopping. Corvus knew it.

“I see. Manipulated again by our son.” Lucius was huffing to Narcissa as Draco led them to the menagerie near Fortescue’s.

“Well, we do wish for him to be Slytherin, don’t we?” Narcissa was chuckling as Draco shot into the store and towards the selection of owls.

Corvus also moved forward to browse the aisles. He knew his mum wasn’t a big fan of owls, but understood their use. He could always use one of his uncle’s owls to send messages to his friends and really did not see why Draco had been angling so hard for one.

Well, that was a lie. Blaise Zabini had a really nice hawk owl. But Draco would pout that it was very much not the point.

Honestly, Corvus never considered a pet before and was just browsing to pass the time. Draco was good at convincing his mother for something, in turn his mother would convince his father. Corvus never understood asking, knowing his mother, his relatives, and their friends would all bring him gifts for his birthday and they would be thoughtful and useful. He didn’t even really need anything at all but the thought was always nice.

::Notice me!:::

Corvus stopped. A soft voice, excited and eager, had sprung up out of nowhere and made him jump just a bit. He began looking around, looking for some other kid in the store looking an animal but he was alone near the back. Maybe he was just imagining things again, sometimes he felt like someone was watching or something was nearby, but could never pin it down.

“Or it’s that weird sensing thing again.” Corvus muttered to himself and took another step down the aisle with mostly terrariums and other little homes set up for reptile and rats.

::No! Come back! Come back!::

Corvus really stopped and began to focus. Someone was having a laugh at him surely. As he turned slowly from the shelves full of little homes and care kits, he was faced with a wall of glass boxes with small holes drilled into them. They were lit up with dull orange lighting and had varying sizes. In each one was a different kind of snake.

::Here, I am here!::

A soft but insistent banging noise caught his ear and he looked down. There, in one of the boxes was a snake butting itself against the glass. That could not be right, could it?

Corvus really felt astray as he knelt down to look directly into the box with the snake and it seemed to sway side to side as if it was happy he was finally paying attention to it. The voice sounded female, oddly enough, and this little snake seemed to be of the fairer sex.

::Pretty eyes, gray eyes, gray like me!::

It was small, thin, but a very stunning color of gray. It nearly looked silver in the light and it had two prominent black stripes down each side of its top. Its little black eyes were watching him closely, several little black dots making it hard to see what really were its eyes, until a black tongue flicked out.

::Hello?:: Corvus felt silly, saying anything at all, but it almost seemed like it was the snake he was hearing. He had to be wrong though, so he kept his voice very quiet, so no one would notice.

::Speaker!!:: The snake’s length curled up under it and it seemed to hiss in a pleased manner.

But it wasn’t just that snake. Suddenly, the entire wall was coming to life in an echo of hisses. All the other reptiles coming awake and coming to the front of their enclosures.

::Speaker!! Speaker!!!::

Corvus rocked back on his heels in shock. All of the different voices and hisses seemed to surround him like a blanket and it muffled his hearing with the begging, desperate tones with heavy Ss and sharp Rs.

::Um, hello there?:: Corvus swallowed and looked back at the first snake that had caught his attention. ::I wasn’t aware snakes could talk?::

::Yes, we speak. But no one hears.:: The little gray snake hissed and it damn near sounded like a sigh. ::Gray eyes is speaker! Felt you, saw you!::

::Yes, speaker, listen!::

The other snakes were all clamoring for attention while Corvus bit his lip. He really hoped the shop owner and his family could not hear the commotion. They might think he was hurting them or riling them up and that was the last thing he’d ever do. But the words were intelligent and he couldn’t just walk away from them now, could he?

::Thanks. You are gray like me aren’t you?::

::Yes! Not dull brown or green. Silver and shining!::

::Worthless, cannot hunt, cannot hide.:: An older sounding voice echoed nearby and Corvus saw a huge snake with dark green splotches against a faded green body was curling and moving about. ::Speaker needs a hunter, a protector. A real snake. Not some hybrid.::

:No, I saw first. I spoke first. My speaker!::

Corvus really balked at that, glancing around wildly as the snakes now seemed to turn to fighting over him. Aunt Cissy didn’t like finding things in her garden and he surely didn’t think she’d want a snake in the house.

::I’m sorry, I don’t think my family would let me have a snake. You are all really nice though! I bet you’ll find good owners.::

Before any of them could reply a scuff of a boot caught his notice and he turned to find his mother approaching slowly. Her eyes had gone wide and she was watching with her mouth slightly agape. He stared back, not used to seeing her so caught off guard.

“Corvus? What are you doing, my raven?”

“Hey Mum.” Corvus blushed and pointed to the snakes. His mother never ever made him feel silly about asking questions, so he decided to ask her. “Did you know snakes could talk?”

“I…I did know that yes.” Bella faltered for a second and Corvus frowned at that. Why had she stuttered on that? She’d never done that about any of his other questions. “However, it is very rare for a wizard to hear them.”

“Oh?” Corvus blinked up at her, the snakes still lobbying for his attention. “You can’t hear them?”

“No, I cannot my hatchling.” Bella lowered her gaze to the box with the gray snake still very focused on him. “I’ve only known one other who could hear them. He could speak to them as well. Were you talking to these fine specimens my sweet?”

“What do you mean he could speak with them as well? I’m just talking to them, and they are talking back, aren’t they?”

“No, dearest. You were hissing just now.” Bella stepped up to look down at Corvus and took a closer look at the snake fully bobbing and weaving excitedly. “It’s called Parseltongue, and it is rare. Why one of the founders of Hogwarts was a parselmouth. Salazar Slytherin.”

“Oh, the house you were in. And Aunt Cissy and Uncle Lucius.” Corvus smiled at that idea and turned back to the snake, putting his hand on the glass and giving it a little hiss. “They keep calling me Speaker.”

Bella crouched down with him and laid eyes on a small, but pretty snake.  

“That sounds fitting.” Bella chuckled and hugged him to her side as they crouched there. “Corvus, can you ask her to ball up? So that I can hear you speak to her?”

“Oh yeah.” Corvus nodded and leaned forward once more to speak. ::My mother wants to see you curl up? Can you?::

::Of course speaker!:: The snake replied in a bubbly manner and curled her long body into a small circle, laying her head atop her scales and flicking out her tongue. ::Your nest mother?::

::Yes.::

“Very good my hatchling.” Bella was brushing his hair softly with her fingers and smiling so proudly it was nearly blinding. “Don’t think it odd, my sweet. It just means you have a gift. A special one.”

Corvus let the words soak into his mind like a balm. Magic is. Magic was. He just could do something others couldn’t do readily. Or at all. And he could not deny he wondered what it would be like to talk to animals when he was younger.

“Mum, I know our birthdays are soon. But… could I maybe get her? I like her best. She’s very pretty. She even matches my eyes, see!” Corvus was pointing to the color of the snake as it uncoiled and raised its upper body up to the very top of the glass cage.

“Here you two are.” Lucius was eyeing them oddly as he came around the corner. Bella merely grinned like a Cheshire cat and she stood to help him up as well. “What was all that racket over here? Did you rile up the snakes Bella?”

“Oh no, Lucy.” Bella smirked at him and ran her finger down his lapel, grinning. “Not at all. They were merely excited to be in the presence of a speaker. Fitting, Corvus is rather stunning, aren’t you raven?”

“Mum.” Corvus ducked his head and grinned shyly under the locks now hiding his face.

“A speaker? Bella, are you feeling alright? Should we head back before…”

“Corvus, be a love and tell that snake that we’d love to have her as part of our family.” Bella waved her wand at the glass door, and it popped open. “Does she have a name?”

Corvus was quickly snapping to attention and reaching for the snake without an ounce of fear. The snake was excitedly wrapping itself around his wrist and the slithering up his arm. He was surprised to find that her scales were warm, and dry, not wet or slithery like he assumed snakes would be.

::Would you like to come home with us?::

::Yes Speaker! I will be yours.::

::Do you have a name?::

:Name? What is that?::

“She doesn’t have a name Mum.” Corvus reported after several exchanges. “Is it really alright to get her?”

“Let us ask Cissy. I’m sure she’ll see how behaved it is and agree though.” Bella put her arms around her son’s shoulder and looked at the snake happily resting its top portion in his hands, the rest curled around his arm like a bangle. “The little thing does match your eyes, after all. Don’t you agree Lucius?”

Corvus frowned as he watched his uncle. The man’s face had gone a sickly white and his own gray eyes were darting from the snake, to him, and then to his mother. If Corvus didn’t know him better, it almost looked as if Lucius was afraid of something.

Surely it wasn’t the snake. His cane’s top had a silver one carved into it with green eyes. He touted the Slytherin house as the house of snakes, where cunning and ambition were prized. His mother wasn’t letting him speak though, tugging on his sleeve and leading him towards Aunt Cissa and Draco with the owls.

“Sister, a word?”

“Bella?” Cissa turned along with Draco. They were admiring a tawny owl, with lovely cream feathers and dark brown back. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing at all. Corvus merely has a question. It is your house after all. I’d be a poor guest if I did not ask the lady of the house.”

“How about the lord?” Lucius was recovering and looking about them all like a paranoid niffler. “Bella did he just?”

“Speak to a wall full of snakes as if he were holding court?” Bella snickered softly and nodded. “Why yes, Lucy, he did.”

“Um what?” Draco was eyeing Corvus and looking him over. “You were speaking to the snakes?”  

“Well, they started talking to me.” Corvus shot back. “I was being polite.”

That grabbed Cissy’s attention rather quickly and Bella nodded to her. She went a little white and closed ranks, pulling Draco into their little circle. Corvus could not help the spike of concern flashing through his mind. Why were they getting so nervous?

“The snakes were talking to you, Corvus?” Cissy eyed him and he nodded in the affirmative.

“Corvus and this fine lady have grown fond of one another. She really is a stunning color and seems rather behaved. He was hoping he might have a pet. Draco’s been hoping for an owl.” Bella stepped up to her sister face to face and implored her quietly. “He asked so nicely for her.”

“He asked?” Cissa whispered to her and then reached out to the snake with a tentative finger. The snake’s tongue flicked her finger and she jumped slightly. “Well, I suppose I cannot say no, can I? Corvus, you really do have an eye. She is a stunning thing. I’ve never seen one this shade of gray.”

“Really? Thank you, Aunt Cissy!” Corvus jumped and was hugging Cissa around the waist; careful of his companion. “Thank you, Uncle Lucius!”

“Draco, why don’t you go fetch that owl you like.” Lucius was pointing it out and Draco turned to look at his own choice. “We will speak with the shop owner to see what we need for these things. You do understand that your birthdays are effectively taken care of, yes?”

“Yes sir.” Both boys nodded with grins that would blind the sun.

Draco was turning Corvus towards the owls. There were several but he seemed happy with a Tawny with lazy blinking eyes and soft cream feathers around its eyes. It hopped easily onto his outstretched arm and began to preen Draco’s hair.

“Wicked. This is the best birthday ever.” Draco was breathing as they returned to the counter where the adults were having a hushed, but heated conversation.  

“Right?”

“This is insane.” Lucius was grumbling as they went to find the keeper. “Are we certain that it was…well that?”

“I will not let you shame him for this.” Bella snarled his way. “It is a gift. A rare one. And he will have a fitting familiar for a wizard of his standing. Of his skill.”

“Where did that skill come from?” Lucius was sneering. “Certainly not that…”

“MINE.” Bella snarled loudly and shoved the man harshly. “He is mine, Lucuis. Or have you forgotten?”

“That still raises the question. I don’t remember a parselmouth in the Black line.” Narcissa was stopping them before anyone could hear them.

“Well neither was a metamophamagus. But word on the street is our dearly departed sister has one for a daughter.” Bella rolled her eyes. “Things happen. Magic happens. I will not have you make him self-conscious about this. He was so pleased. So relaxed speaking to them. A natural.”

“It’s alright Corvus.” Draco was whispering to him. “You know how Father and Bella fight sometimes.”

“I know but…it just seems like something is wrong with it.”

“Well, you were speaking to snakes. It is kind of weird.” Draco was muttering softly but then elbowed him with his free arm. “But it’s also pretty cool.”

“Can I help you folks?” A woman had finally come from the nearby counter and was eyeing them. Surely, she’d heard Bella and Lucius and wondered what the trouble was.

“Our apologies.” Cissa was immediately making nice and smiling brightly. “We were considering pets for our sons. Their birthdays are coming up and well, things got out of hand.”

The dark-haired witch turned to them and Corvus smiled happily as did Draco. She softened her posture slightly and nodded along in understanding. If all else failed, cute smiles and happy faces worked wonders.

“I will need the standard owl kit.” Lucius stepped to the counter and started to write out his order. “And the cream-colored Tawny my son has. Trained for post I hope?”

“Yes sir, rather quick on the wing that one. He’s a good eye for direction but is still a bit young so I will recommend a few tests once he’s settled in and feels your house as his home. But he was rated B by the postal trainers so he will only grow in skill and dedication with an owner.”

“Very well then. I’ve an owlery but my son will most likely want a stand for his room. Also, a care guide, as you can see, they are young. We are hoping to instill some responsibility for them.”

“Certainly sir. Delivery or taking it with you today?”

“Delivery for the kit. The owl more than likely is coming with us.”

“Oh, I’d say so.” The woman chuckled, eyeing the boys and they could see the creature mussing Draco’s perfect hair. “A good choice. You want them to bond to your child before they leave for school. Can be difficult for a new bird and they can have issues finding their owner without proper bonding time.”

“See practical.” Bella stepped up and motioned Corvus up. His new friend slithered off of his arm and onto the counter as if proud of being picked. The cashier jumped in surprise and blinked at her. The snake merely curled into the little pile of scales and flesh that she had before as if it knew to behave otherwise it would go back in the glass container. “My son has selected this little thing. Can you advise what I need?”

“Oh yes, one of our corn snake morphs.” The woman was reaching out and stroking between the black eyes. “Just got them over a week ago. My, I don’t remember them being this docile. Your son must have imprinted on it strongly. Sometimes little wizards can do that with their magic. Accident surely, but it’s always so neat to see it in action.”

“Oh, he imprinted on it alright.” Lucius was pacing towards the door and heading out. Corvus watched with wariness and concern. Why was the man so out of sorts? “I will see you ladies at home. I know of someone who can create a suitable habitat for the snake.”

“That would be lovely Lucius. Thank you!” Cissa called after him and nodded to the woman. “He’s lots of connections. Ministry work and businesses, you see.”

“That is good.” The woman eyed her and Bella together and flushed and began flicking her wand at a nearby storeroom. The items for Corvus’ snake coming together. What looked like a fish tank was coming to settle. “Your corn snake will get bigger, young man. A female like her can get to be five feet long. Though, I’ve worked with this breeder before, they tend to run a slight bit bigger.”

“And feeding it?” Bella asked bluntly.

“Mostly rodents. Some amphibians or reptiles as it grows. Will you need a monthly supply? We have a subscription service, and I can note her current size and age. We tailor the shipments to her needs.”

“How do you know its female?” Cissa was whispering, watching the snake happily bob back and forth with their speaking.

“I did the inventory.” The woman chuckled. “Hard to tell with snakes and you do not want to know how we figure it out.”

“I’m sure I don’t.” Cissa grimaced but looked to Corvus with a question in her eyes. He nodded yes, the snake was female. “Yes, please set up the delivery, I will provide our address. I will need a cage for the owl. Please deliver both orders there. The owl for Draco Malfoy and the snake for Corvus Black.”

“Of course. 15 galleons for the snake. And same for the owl.”

They both paid and Cissa motioned Draco forward as well. Her hand resting comfortably on his shoulder as he smiled up at her.

“Are we really getting him Mother?” Draco asked with big eyes and she brushed his hair back into place. “Thank you. I mean it. I’ll take really good care of him.”

“I know you will Draco.” Cissa nodded towards the cage. “Let’s get him home. They will deliver your care kit and supplies for your new pet later today.”

Corvus reached back out to stroke the snake’s scales with a gentle hand, smiling at the shop keeper who was smiling at him. The little creature hissed in a pleased way and curled once more around his wrist and arm. Corvus laughed in pleasure and looked up at Bella with such gratitude. He never really thought about a pet, but now that the snake was one his arm, it felt natural to have her.

“Thank you, Mum.” He whispered softly. “I will take care of her.”

“I know you will hatchling. She will be a wonderful companion for you.”

Corvus blushed as Draco craned his neck to look at the scaly snake as it sniffed him with its tongue. He jumped slightly, just as his mother had, but then smiled and nodded his approval.

“Your only struggle will be coming up with a fitting name for her.” Bella hugged him carefully avoiding the side with the snake and led him outside to return home. “You are her master, and she will answer only to you. But we must know how to address her all the same.”

“Yes, we’ll go to the library when we get home Corvus!” Draco watched his mother carrying his owl, eyes eager for the same challenge. “I bet we can find some really good names there.”

“Wicked!”

“After lunch.” Cissa nudged them as they neared the entrance to the Leaky Cauldron and its floo.

“Okay.” The two of them moaned but only slightly.

Bella cackled like a villain and the boys shook their heads at her as they headed home. Corvus was glad though she did not seem upset. Or scared. She hardly ever was. He loved his mother more than anyone else and could not stand the thought of disappointing her, or letting her down.

::Name?:: A little hiss made him jump as they landed and he looked at his hand, the snake’s head rubbing on his hand.

::We’ll think of one for you. I want you to like it.::

::What is name?::

::It’s what I’ll call you. I can’t just call you snake.::

::Oh. What do I call you?::

::Corvus.:: He grinned at the little thing that seemed to hiss the name several times trying to get the hang of it.

“Corvus?” Draco’s voice drew his gaze upward and his cousin was watching as they stood in the sitting room.

“Yeah?”

“That is so insanely cool.” Draco was smiling at the snake with a wicked gleam in his eyes. 

Corvus blushed as the women led them to the dining hall. Lizzie came and told Draco she would tend the owl while they ate. Kreacher came up to take his new pet, dark black eyes widening a fraction but then bowing lowly as he offered up his hands for the creature. Corvus had to convince her to go with the elf and felt somewhat naked without her on his wrist.

But he had to admit, a smile starting to form as he thought it about it more at the table. 

It was pretty cool being able to talk to a snake. 

Chapter Text

There had not been a more perfect day that she could remember.

Yes, there had been moments of triumph and achievements that had earned Bellatrix momentary highs. But today felt like a day she would remember forever.

Her hatchling, her beloved raven, had shown just what he was capable of today.

The excitement that had bubbled up when Cissy and Lucky had talked to her about the possibility of wands for the boys, had been overwhelming at first. There was so much more she could teach them with wands. There were minor hexes, curses, and of course utility spells that would just make life all the better for her hatchlings.

And give her something fun to do.

The past few years had been rather boring. Sitting in on Wizengamot meetings and being a thorn in Dumbledore’s side was satisfying, but the digging through voting records and different measures the man had passed with his majority had been a lesson in patience she did not want nor need.

Bellatrix had to admit there was a treasure trove of information in the depths of mundane nonsense, but a treasure she had to keep hold of until the time was right. The letters she had from the squib were damning but would bring the missing boy-that-lived to light, so she had to wait until that became public knowledge. There were voting records from Dumbledore’s early days on the parliamentary body that raised some questions, but Bella could not help but feel it was incomplete.

She needed dirt. And dirt came from those who knew you best. Bella had yet to find someone suitably close to the old wizard to have such dirt nor would she have a way to approach someone that close to Dumbledore without raising alarms.

That is what made the day spent in Diagon Alley such a balm to her spirit. She quickly found herself reveling in Corvus’ specialness and his ability to be the unexpected.

The Malfoy family had always used the Travers family for their wands. The one hidden in Lucy’s cane had been crafted by Alphonse Traver’s great-great-great grandfather and was an heirloom wand that was passed from lord to lord. One day, the striking silver snake wand would be Draco’s.

Bella knew the family because Alphonse Travers was one of their old Death Eater companions. While most of the rank and file weren’t supposed to know one another due to the masks they used, those in the inner circle had known one another. Alphonse had been a spectacular duelist and his knowledge of wand lore, and their craft had ingratiated him to the Dark Lord.

There was a reason history was so important and needed to be taught by something other than a ghost who was so obsessed with goblins that no other matter of history mattered. If you were to ask the mindless populace who the oldest British wandmaker was, they would tell you Ollivander.

The Ollivanders proudly displayed that they had been in service since 382 B.C. By that measure alone, they would be older than the Blacks. However, what the family, and the population failed to realize, is that the Ollivanders came to Britain with the Romans. They weren’t born in Britain.

The Travers were.

The campaign the Ollivanders had waged upon their arrival made it seem like the wands European wizards used were flimsy, worthless junk. Which just was not true. The Travers did not shy away from more difficult wand materials and cores. They matched woods older than most wizards and used cores that had been deemed too unstable by the masses.

It was one of the lessons she was learning in depth as she hoarded her treasures of information about their beloved chief warlock and his ways. Propaganda was a tool. One the other side had used rather viscerally during their last war. Propaganda was a tool that had nearly won the war before that.

But those were thoughts for another day. Today her hatchling surprised all of them in Travers shop. Her hatchling had picked a powerful core for his wand. Thestral Hair.

It made her sad that Corvus could see the hairs. It meant on some level, the little baby in the crib had understood what occurred that night on October 31^st, 1981. For she had not allowed the boy to experience anything close to such heartache since she had found him and claimed him. But she knew that such a rare core meant the boy was well on his way of proving what she had always known; he was powerful.

As Corvus had grown, and she had seen his personality start to develop, she knew Corvus would be something altogether different.

Bella knew, at least somewhat, that Corvus could feel the properties, the nature of things. She’d seen it firsthand when the boy had met Kreacher. He’d felt the elf’s magic, his nature, and knew the elf was his. He would make comments now and then that belied he felt a sense of emotion from things around him. He was a powerful little thing, one that had a sense of magic innate to his blood. His accidents almost always seemed purposeful in a way and Lucy was having a time keeping some of the more in-depth books out of the younger boy’s hands.

Corvus was also sensitive in a way that scared her at times. Yet, she would not have him any other way. Corvus was polite and congenial. He hardly needed reminders about manners when guests were around, and he hardly made a fuss about anything at all. He was just overall considerate and kind. All the other parents in Cissy’s social circle adored Corvus and his manners. Her child was content to pursue his interests, enjoy time with his cousin and friends, and had little time or concern for anything else. Stay out of his way and he would stay out of yours.

He had his moments though, when she saw that this wasn’t him being shy or fearful. She knew for a fact that Crabbe and Goyle’s little spawns had been giving Corvus a wide berth ever since last year. As much as she wanted to ask her son what he’d done to the pair, bullies just like their fathers, she also was so proud he had stood up for himself and had done so well at it. So much so that she figured he was due to keep his secrets.

She saw glimpses of a simmering powerhouse just beneath the storm clouds and knew if something truly was a threat to her hatchling he would not hold back. And with the wand that he had earned today, he would have the means to do whatever he wished. Merlin help anyone who got in his way.

It wasn’t just the wand, made of willow and thestral hair that had shown that Corvus was meant for more.

Draco, Bella’s little dragon, had brought them into the menagerie to beg for a present. She could not fault the boy; he was trying to keep up with his peers as Lucius often did. Draco had gone straight for his target, but Corvus had wandered in the shop much like she did whenever they were out.

Corvus had never asked for anything, honestly. The boy accepted gifts with such grace and gratitude that it was another of those areas that earned her acclaim. Despite the fact she had nothing to do with that attitude at all. She had tried her hardest to assure the little boy that being selfish at times was alright, encouraged even, but Corvus merely made do with what he had and celebrated any new gift he got.

It made shopping sometimes hard. But he had interests that helped her and Cissy procure presents he would enjoy more than others. Aunt Walburga had instilled a love of drawing in the child, and he still used her oaken box to carry his supplies. But Bella could always ensure that he had everything he needed from paints, chalks, pencils and canvases. This year she had a personalized sketchbook made with their crest and self-expanding pages.

The boy devoured books as if he were dying from lack of knowledge. Not only did he enjoy textbooks, but he and Draco enjoyed comics and storybooks geared towards their ages. And of course, an earring for each birthday and yule.

But today had another surprise in store for Bellatrix and she had been drawn to the back of the shop by the sultry sounds of hissing. As she approached, she heard a remnant of her past beckoning her closer. There in front of a display wall of different snakes, was her hatchling, speaking in the heavy Ss and harsh Ts that she had only heard from another man’s lips. She had not heard the language for nearly eight years, but she knew it near instantly.

That it had been her son speaking the language of snakes sent a thrill up her spine. She had to contain her glee and her joy at the gift. Corvus was far too observant, and she did not want to allude to him that it was something odd. She failed in that, but Corvus surprised her by asking for one of the doom noodles. A little silver and black snake that was eagerly bobbing to and fro in front of her hatchling as if begging for his attention.

Of course, she had to buy the snake. Of course, her son would have a fitting familiar.

It had hit Bella upon their return to the manor that she had not thought about the Dark Lord all that much since adopting the child. For a brief, shattering moment, she had thought herself lost in the mundane domestic life of her sister.

But then it was gone. Flung under the many joys raising Corvus had brought her. The satisfaction of throwing a very large wrench in some of Dumbledore’s initiatives just by being present and intimidating. The overwhelming sense that she had something larger to accomplish. And she would accomplish those goals, for Corvus’ sake.

Instead of wallowing, she had gone off to thank Alphonse and see what else she could find out about the thestral hair and did a little shopping for the boys’ upcoming birthdays. Assured that should her lord return, she was in a much better position to aid him and his initiatives with the ammunition she had been collecting.

When she returned hours later, she found Corvus just where she thought she might. He was sitting in the middle of his bed with the snake curled into his lap. He had a large, illustrated book in front of them, pointing to different spots in the tome. Bella could tell it was Aunt Walburga’s old Astronomy book. The one she used to divine the meanings and help name the children. It had been in Corvus’ nightstand since the day the woman sent it to him.

“Can snakes read?” Bella asked flippantly, earning a snarky grin in return as Corvus looked up to her in his doorway.

“Well, they can’t see too well at all really.” Corvus smirked as she asked Zilly for a couple of cups of tea. She’d spent most of the afternoon in Diagon, then gotten wrangled into some dueling with Alphonse. It was fun and relaxing and helped to dull the edges of anxiousness and tediousness away. “They hunt using their sense of smell. And they can sense vibrations in the ground!”

“Fascinating.” Bella couldn’t help but be sarcastic.

Of course, her little bookworm was absorbing everything he could about the creature now living in the literal lap of luxury. Corvus was absently stroking the smooth scales atop her head and the snake’s eyes were half closed in a near blissful look. Or at least as close as something like that could get to looking blissful.

“Did you eat dinner with Cissy and Draco?”

“Yup, we had Cornish hen tonight.” Corvus turned a page in the book and his little pet bobbed along, sticking its nose in the pages. “Alya really liked it.”

“Has a name does she?” Bella snickered at the creature hissing pleasing little notes out and bunting her head in his fingers. She really was enamored with Corvus. “And spoiling her so quickly. Tsk…she’ll be the size of a house if you aren’t careful.”

“Muuuum.” Corvus blushed and petted his snake fondly. “Serpens is a constellation like us, but she thought it sounded too much like a male name. But there are stars in the constellation and Alya is one of them!”

“Is it? And what does it mean?” Bella sat on the bed and looked over the book, seeing the snake constellation on display.

“Well, it means sky. Or heaven. Unless you look at the Slavic meaning which is beautiful. I figure they all fit her, and she really likes it, don’t you Alya?”

The last part was nothing but hisses and Bella chuckled. They would have to help Corvus to practice his gift and how to switch between the two languages so everyone could understand. It would take practice, but he had taken to French like a duck in the water when he was little.

“A fitting name for your nope rope.” Bella kissed the side of his forehead. “I’m proud of you, my darling.”

“For picking a name?” Corvus scrunched up his face but was smiling as well. He thought she was being silly.

“No, for being you. Don’t let anyone ever tell you that Alya is anything but your loyal companion. She is yours and only yours.”

Zilly brought them their tea and Corvus let his pet sniff it before sipping at it. She too sipped hers and watched the boy. He had more to say, she was sure of it. But he would say it on his time and she merely had to wait.

“You and Uncle Lucius use dark magic, right?” Corvus watched her cautiously and she raised a brow at him in return. “You’re good at it.”

“We do. We are.” Bella stopped to meet the boy’s eyes and wondered where he was going with this. “The Blacks have always been good at such magics. Wards, Curses, Hexes and the like. It made us strong and formidable.”

“But it doesn’t make you evil.” Corvus was letting Alya curl around his arm and nestle up under his hair. “I mean, healing magics are typically used for good, but someone could just as easily use those spells to make someone really sick.”

“That’s right, my raven. Any magic can be used to do harm if done so properly.” Bella smirked softly and took a sip of tea. “And even those who tout themselves as good and humble, have secrets that they keep. Albus Dumbledore is feared and is a powerful man who can do a great many things.”

“The Headmaster of Hogwarts?” Corvus blinked in confusion, running his finger over the cover of his book. “Uncle Lucius always says he’s a dithering old fool. Or a weak-minded idiot.”

“Yes, Lucky would say those things.” Bella snorted and sat her tea down on the table. “He is eccentric, he comes off as a kind man. But he is dangerous, my hatchling. Always remember that and never take your eyes off him.”

“How do you know what magic you’re good at?” Corvus ignored the last part slightly, standing up and padding over to put Alya in the glass container on his dresser. The small one that the shopkeeper had provided.

“Don’t immediately think you’re evil because of a little snake, Corvus.”

“I don’t. It's just, I’ll have a wand soon. How do I know?”

“You will know by practice. You will know by learning.” Bella turned down the covers for the boy and began to throw up little orbs of light. Something told her tonight they would need star therapy to get to sleep. “I am good with dark magics. Runes, curses, and blood magic. But I can still cast light spells such as this, can’t I? Corvus, you are not limited to one or the other. Magic is.”

“Magic is.” Corvus nodded, hopping back into his bed and letting her cover him under the sheets. “Why separate it at all then?”

“Because those too weak to understand all of magic and its power, fear it. And fear drives people to do strange things.” Bella frowned, tearing her gaze away into the starfield in front of them.

“Is it weird that I can speak to snakes?” Corvus fisted his hands into his blankets and looked like the shy kid she had picked up. “People will fear it?”

“Many will say so.” Bella scoffed and floated the books to their bookcase. “Many will say the skill is the darkest of arts. But ignore them, hatchling. You are merely talking to another intelligent being. Remember that.”

Corvus nodded that he heard her, but she could still see the gears turning in his little head. Bella let out a heavy sigh before pushing forward with her point.

“Do you know Aunt Cissy is odd?”

“No, she’s not.” Corvus frowned at her statement and waited for an explanation.

“Many would think so. Our mother taught her all the rituals that our family has practiced for hundreds of years. And Aunt Cissy enjoys holding them and preparing them for us. It used to be each family had these rituals and the whole community would come together to celebrate them.”

Bella sat to lean against the headboard and brought Corvus with her. She let him tuck into the crook of her neck, as he used to do often as a small child. She cuddled him close and rubbed his back.

“Now, there’s hardly any families that understand them. No huge feasts or dances. No Yule Balls or Samhain feasts.” Bella watched Corvus frown. “They’ve erased them from us. Taken on the muggle holidays instead. Christmas, New Years, Easter.”

She said the last one with a bit of disdain. She knew the last one was a religious holiday the mudbloods observed and it had been allowed by the ‘progressive’ thinking board members. While the older ritual days had been discouraged.

“That doesn’t seem right.” Corvus yawned and fisted his fingers into her house coat. “Just because its newer doesn’t make it better.”

“It certainly doesn’t. Some of us wish for things to be different. Mudbloods and muggles, they are dragging us down with them. They know so little of magic and our culture that our schools are adapting to them instead of demanding they catch up themselves. They want to integrate these things for their sake, while destroying what made us special.”

“Why not fight back? Why can’t they do their practice, and we do ours? We’re not hurting anyone with it are we?”

“What do you think? Is anything that Aunt Cissy does seem like it is hurting anyone?” Bella smiled as Corvus’ head shook back and forth in a solid no. “Exactly. They make us feel as if we’re barbaric or summoning demons when all we are doing is offering small thanks to magic and its offerings.”

“We should be allowed to do that.” Corvus huffed, a little pout on his face. “Aunt Cissy isn’t weird; she loves us and wants us to have blessings.”

“Spoken like a true and proud wizard. Corvus, I cannot answer many of your questions about why or how, but I know it is wrong. Mummy fights for our heritage, our gift and our right to use it. I hope someday you will do the same.”

“I will Mummy.” Corvus pointed to the bright star and they both looked at it together. “Magic is so much better than that world. I hated it. I don’t ever want to see it again.”

“I know you don’t my hatchling. And you never will.”

“Promise Mum?”

“Cross my heart and hope to die.” Bella whispered into soft black curls and curled around her son protectively.

There was a second drag of silence as Corvus cuddled into her and she stroked his hair. She could see his eyes returning to the snake in its cage. He still had concerns about this gift and what it meant to him.  

“Mum?”

“Yes love?”

“Why did Aunt Cissy and Uncle Lucius go all white? Was it because of Alya?”

“Ah…yes. They did, didn’t they?” Bella sighed as well. Her hatchling was far too observant to have missed the nervous and frightened reactions from her sister and her husband.

Her raven was smart, her raven was sharp. They had not yet broached the subject of the Dark Lord with Corvus or Draco. But both were becoming increasingly aware due to the rubbish the Prophet printed near the yearly anniversary of the Potter’s demise. Fantastic stories of what the Boy-Who-Lived was up to, and reassuring everyone he was just fine.

If only they knew just how fine he was.

Sadly, Bella knew of no other way of explaining the responses Corvus had seen from his relatives without bringing the man up. Was she willing to do that? Was she willing to delve into the past full of horror and things she found she was happy to forget in her blissful new world?

“Corvus, I’m certain you and Draco have started hearing about the war. About certain things.”

“Yeah, I mean not a lot, it’s a pretty taboo subject.” Corvus frowned at her and cocked his head to the side, silently questioning her and prodding her to go on.

“Because war is not a pleasant thing to speak of.” Bella stated firmly. “But sometimes it is necessary.”

“What was it about?” Corvus asked, his fingers curling into her hair as he had once done as a little hatchling.

“It was about who we are and what we should be.” Bella set her tone and met his eyes unwaveringly.

Corvus nodded to her to go on. She nodded back to him and licked her lips. These were problems for adults to talk about, not children. All the same, her raven would have answers. They would either come from her or from some weaker person who touted the winning side’s narrative.

“We were trying to fight for our magic and our rituals. We were trying to bring the muggleborns into our world as little children, when they first showed their magic. We touted the power of our blood and its purity. Many people found this stance wrong, or cruel, and as such tried to force us to cater to their needs instead of our own.”

“Did people fight?”

“Yes, they did. There were battles and casualties. There were crimes committed by both sides. But you’ll find that only those of us on the losing side were punished.”

“The other side got away with it?”

“They did. Mostly because they boasted that they didn’t use any unforgivables, but that isn’t much to say. You can still torture a person without using the torture curse.”

“Those spells do unforgivable things they say.” Corvus whispered reverently. “That they should have never been invented.”

“Yes, they do. And maybe they should not have been. But sometimes, Corvus, unforgivable things must be done.” Bella hated to crush his innocence, but it was truth. “If someone was trying to kill you, Draco, or anyone in this house, Mummy would use one without hesitation.”

“To save us.” Corvus whispered back in return, some fear tracing his eyes and down to a frown.

“Yes. I would do anything to save you, my hatchling. I love you too much to ever let someone hurt you.” Bella put her cheek in his hair and rocked him a bit. “The last war boils down to who thought they were right. The dark wixen thought they were being erased, the light wixen believed we were out to be tyrants. Both had some truth in their message.”

“Oh. They couldn’t find some middle ground?”

“You are too kind my hatchling. Sometimes, there isn’t a middle ground to have. You decide what is right for you, your family, and you hold onto it.”

Corvus nodded mutely, stroking her hair as she was to his.

“Bad things happened, didn’t they?”

“Yes, lots of bad things happened. Both sides lost a great deal.” Bella muttered and sighed heavily into his hair. “Us most of all.”

“What does that have to do with Aunt Cissy and Uncle Lucius?” Corvus asked after a heavy pause for both to collect their thoughts.

“It has to do with the fact that the leader of our side, the Dark Lord, was a man who could speak to snakes.” Bella licked her lips, realizing she had not really spoken of the man out loud since adopting Corvus, much like with her thoughts. She was concerned to find that she no longer felt that surge of pride talking about the man. “He was a very, very powerful wizard. Fearsome and capable. As such he was respected, but also feared by his followers.”

Corvus watched her with wide eyes and concern gracing his smooth face and angular features.

“He did not take failures lightly, Corvus. If he was truly upset and angry, he would slip into Parseltongue. That, my raven, is why your uncle and aunt paled as they did. We have all heard him slip into that speak in a rage. I think it startled Lucy more than anything Corvus. They both know you aren’t him.”

“Oh.” Corvus sat away slightly, leaning against the headboard, a bit pale himself.

“Do not let the prejudice of such a gift taint your enjoyment of your pet, my hatchling. It is just that, a gift. As I also told you, Salazar Slytherin also could speak the language, and there are several families in India that could as well. It is just a rare thing.”

“Everyone was afraid of that Dark Lord then?”

“Yes. Very much so. There is even a taboo on his name. You will find most people call him he-who-should-not-be-named. Or you-know-who.” Bella nodded. She adored the Dark Lord, worshiped him really, but could admit she had feared him just as much as anyone else. She knew the man could end her with no more than a thought.

“If people hear me speaking to Alya they’ll think I’m like him then?”

“Only those too stupid to know you, my raven.” Bella poked his nose. “You will do great things, but I am not so blind to see that you will go about them in your own way. Probably in ways I’ve never thought to consider. But I am very hopeful that you will enjoy dueling with me and learning more advanced magic as you grow. I am hopeful that you will honor our traditions and see them protected.”

Corvus bored back into her side, and she frowned as she looked at the Lumos globes around them. She was not good at this type of comfort. She could not say without prejudice that something was good or bad. She found the gift a good omen. Others would not.

“You still love me?”

“Of course I do my hatchling!” Bella hugged him tightly and rocked with him once more. “Nothing, nothing at all would change that. What I want for you, Corvus, is to be yourself. But I also want you to understand that power is necessary at times. Fighting is necessary at times. If we did not fight, if we did not struggle, we would not be here at all.”

“You just have to fight for what you believe in.” Corvus nodded and sighed heavily against her. He fingered the strapping on her sleeves, idly moving softly and frowning all the while. “Do… do you regret any of it?”

Bella felt her breath catch in her throat again. Of course, the boy would find a chink in her armor and strike at it. She had to sit there, staring at their stars and thinking about it. Did she? Did she regret the things she had done in service to the Dark Lord? Did she regret the people she had tortured, maimed, or killed?

Flashes of certain people crossed her mind. Those not targets but caught in the fray. A few little ones she knew she’d orphaned, including the one she adopted herself.

But then there were others, those who struck her just as hatefully as she struck at them. Those who instantly said she was mad because of her family name. Those who condemned the arts that even their own side used. Those who would have delighted in seeing her in a noose, rather than free and living her life.

“I regret some.” She whispered hoarsely to Corvus and tilted his chin up to gaze in the stormy gray eyes. “I do. But I do not regret fighting for my family or myself. I did what had to be done. It is sometimes unpleasant, and no number of words or explanations will make it something defensible. I have done bad things, my hatchling. I have. I cannot take them back, nor do I think I would.”

“You’ve done good things too though.” Corvus blinked at her before a small smile graced his lips as those gray eyes swirled with determination.

“Have I? I doubt I’ve done enough good to erase the bad, my hatchling. But thank you.” She pecked his forehead gently and smiled at him. “We really should be getting ready for bed, shouldn’t we?”

“Maybe.” Corvus snickered at her side. “Thank you for always being you, Mummy.”

“I could be no one else, my raven. Neither can you. Mummy loves you to the moon and back. Nothing will ever change that.”

“I love you too Mummy.” Corvus slunk down into his sheets, and she brushed his forehead softly. “I will fight for what’s ours. I will.”

“You are still a little hatchling, darling. Let Mummy worry about that until you’re ready. She has a lot more practice than you.”

“Okay. But you gotta tell me if you need help.” Corvus yawned and she stood to leave the room, thankful he wasn’t completely disgusted with her.

“You will be the first to know, my raven.”

“G’night Alya. Just wait until Uncle Lucius has your new enclosure built. You’ll love it.”

Bella heard the little snake hissing back to her son as she closed the door behind her.  She would have to have Kreacher keep an ear out for late night talks interrupting her hatchling’s sleep. But that was okay now and then.

“Master has a fitting familiar, madam.” Kreacher, as if summoned by her thoughts alone, startled her as she entered her own room. The little cretin was nervously standing by her dressing table, and she wondered why. “A powerful wizard he will be.”

“Yes, he will Kreacher. Is there something you needed?” Bella started taking off her jewelry and putting it away carefully.

“Madam did not boast of the Dark Lord’s prowess, of his accomplishments. Did not tell the young master he should follow.” Kreacher was eyeing her with a look between disdain and curiosity. “Kreacher wonders why.”

“He is only a child, Kreacher. He does not need the full details of what our lord did.” Bella sighed, looking away and ignoring the creature’s insistence. "He is still too innocent for such things."

“Master Regulus turned away. Has Madam Bella?”

Bella swung on the elf in shock. No, it was lying to her. Regulus did not betray the Dark Lord. She knew that in her heart. She had constantly told anyone who would listen that her little brother/cousin had not been cowardly. That he had not turned on their ideals.

Didn’t she?

“Master Regulus fought back. Told Kreacher to serve but to be watchful. To return to him and not die. Kreacher owes that to Master Regulus.” Kreacher went on, approaching her with head low and eyes glinting. “Young Master reminds Kreacher of him. Treats Kreacher like him. Loves Kreacher like him. Kreacher is loyal to his old master, but now also his new one. Never doubt Kreacher will keep him safe.”

“What did Regulus do Kreacher? What did he do to anger the Dark Lord so?” Bella asked shakily, sitting at the end of her bed, part of her world turned upside down. What could an eighteen-year-old have done to anger a man nearing sixty?

“Kreacher will only tell when Madam Bella has an answer.” The elf sneered softly and backed away to keep watch on Corvus’ room. “Promised Master Regulus he did, and only when she knows for sure will Kreacher tell her.”

In a pop he was gone, devastation and confusion left in his wake.

Chapter Text

Opportunity was starting to rear its head again. That feeling of change and promise had started to flow in the air and Lucius was never one to let these rarities slip him by. He’d last felt this way after his graduation from Hogwarts, as he clamored to prove himself in the Dark Lord’s service.

This time, he would not make the mistakes of his youth. He would be careful; he would err on the side of caution and take smaller steps towards the grander goal. This time, he would merely push and prod when it was warranted and needed. He would be the suave bystander, the silent partner, the watchful overseer.

Reading the Daily Prophet that morning had solidified his resolve in this as he saw his first glimpse of the tidal wave gathering. Hidden amongst the bland articles and outrageous fantasy stories was an unassuming little snippet by Alyssa Lewis. Just a little exposé about Albus Dumbledore’s early voting trends compared to the broader muggle research projects he was trying to bring forward to the Wizengamot.

The man actually wanted to delve into their technological advancements. The last they had done that was when planes had started to become prevalent. The flying machines the muggles used had had quite a few run ins with broom flyers and the rare wild dragon. He could still hear his father telling the tale about the panic the muggles had gone into during their war and a group of Ministry idiots had gone flying after a rousing night of drinking.

Albus felt they should be paying closer attention; the muggles were inventive, and they certainly had medical advancements and machines that did all sorts of things for them now. It was insanity, given that muggle electricity typically did not react well with magic in any form,  and was just another way to put the muggles, and passively the muggleborns, in a better light.

The journalist was citing several legislative matters the old man had voted on back in his earlier days. The days following his reclamation of the family seat that his father had all but lost when he’d tortured muggle children in broad daylight.

Those early measures were all against interacting with muggles at all. Hell, there was in there that supported the MACUSA measures regarding magical children born to non-magical parents. The American’s had a very similar idea to what the Dark Lord and they had proposed and had implemented it for a while. But once Dumbledore had been named to the ICW as Supreme Mugwump, the man’s ideals had changed, and he pressured the country relentlessly until they reversed course on a practice they had followed since their founding.

A contradiction to be sure. One that should invite questions and deeper discussions. But Lucius knew that many would merely scuff at the article and claim that people can have a change of heart. They can change their views based on facts and different experiences. Dumbledore had learned that outright ignorance was not the answer.

That was, of course, if anyone even saw the article or read it. It was buried three pages deep.

Lucius had seen it only because he read every page in detail. He owned a majority stock in the rag and made it a point to keep his eye on the editor and his journalist. He had been able to use it at the start of the conflicts to hide some of the more brazen attacks by Death Eaters, but as things became more overt they had become harder to hide.

Truthfully, the paper could be used politically at any time. Something his sister-in-law must have realized because the article had very specific dates and copies of the transcripts.

Four years ago, Lucius had blindly walked into Bella’s scheming. He’d realized it after the first meeting. Lucius had hopefully, and perhaps stupidly, tried to think that Bella was just trying to look the part of a dutiful proxy for her son. Or perhaps she had asked about requesting voting records for the pure shock value alone.

But today he could no longer hold onto that hope. Now he could only hope she knew what she was getting herself into. Bellatrix would be the only one he knew dumb enough and perhaps smart enough to take on Albus Dumbledore in his own arena.

Based on what he read though, he had to give her some credit. It appeared Bella was going to start small. She clearly had enough time to garner far more information than what had been published. To the wider reader base, these little details meant nothing. But it would inflame those who weren’t completely enamored with the man. They would draw out those outright against the Chief Warlock. They would slowly start sowing seeds of doubt.

And in two years’ time? When the bombshell his family knew was coming came to light? By then Bella would have laid her foundation of mistrust and could go for the jugular with the more damning things she knew and had found.

Quite frankly he never thought the woman had it in her. It was surprising, shocking truly, but he had to give credit where it was due.

It served as a very effective wake up call as well. He had penned a letter immediately to the reporter, offering insight into the agenda Albus Dumbledore had for their most esteemed educational institution. He himself had reports form differing schools from around the world and knew for a fact they were starting to fall behind. It wasn’t just Durmstrang they lagged behind, but Ilvermorny and Mahoutokoro. And Mahoutokoro was practically a study group compared to the number of students enrolled in Hogwarts.

It had also started him thinking hard on what was to come.

Two years. Two years and the adults would have to come face to face with what they had done in 1984. The letters for the class of 1991 would be sent out to their recipients and they would finally know if Corvus Black was in the Book of Acceptance, or if only Harry Potter was listed there.

No matter who the letter was sent to, the fact remained that Harry Potter would officially be recognized as missing. He would not arrive at Hogwarts as Albus had intended him to do, ready to re-emerge as the hero of their story. Mayhem would ensue, questions would be asked, and Lucius himself had to be ready to take advantage of the man’s momentary weakness.

Because if Albus was a master of anything, it would be spinning a tale in his favor. Lucius would have to be ready to feign the absolute disdain and horror that Albus would leave their savior unattended with muggles! And without the simplest checks in place! Lucius would have to draw the comparison. If Dumbledore was so willing to put their precious Boy-who-lived in such danger with the muggles, think of all the other wixen children in danger.

He had to be ready to turn the Board of Governors against their almighty leader.

But they weren’t the only ones to sway. Professors were always rather glowing in their reviews of the man, save for Severus. Severus was the lone wolf in the pack of self-flagellating sycophants willing to work with the great Albus Dumbledore. Severus though, was a man attuned to political nuances even at a young age, and it had been the reason Lucius was drawn to him that first year. Severus would know which professors would throw the man under the bus if given a good enough reason to.

It wasn’t just the stirrings of his once political ambitions and the idea that Albus could very well be rendered public enemy number one if they played their cards right. There was more driving his anticipation and Lucius had to admit that Corvus played a very surprising role in it.

Bella had done the impossible there as well. Corvus was a well-mannered, confident, intelligent child. Lucius could not find much fault in the boy, save for his moments of eagerness and his moments of impatience. Draco too had the same issues and both children were coming along wonderfully in his book. They were only nine and some childishness was still very much expected.

At the start of June, Corvus had just shown a side of himself that brokered no argument that Bellatrix had done the right thing in taking the child as her own.

The boy had a sense about him, according to Draco’s own words, and apparently that meant he was sensitive to magic. Whether that had something to do with his age when his magic was forced to save him from the muggles, or whether it was something innate in the boy from the start, it was a boon. A sign of power that could not be overlooked.

Alphonse had practically begged to custom tailor the wand. 11” with a darker and light woods swirling about its full length. Simple, elegant, and with the starry dark blue handle, something unique to Corvus and Corvus alone. Inside was what mattered most, though, and Thestral Hair was very, very rare these days.

If one listened to children’s fairy tales, only one wand had such a core. One that did not exist.

Corvus was going to be a powerful wizard, just as Bella had said from day one and Lucius again had to give her credit. And he had to thank his wife for her forward thinking. She had, by demanding Bella and Corvus live in the manor instead of Grimmauld, positioned Draco rather spectacularly.

Draco had his gifts and his strengths, but Lucius knew Draco would be more in line with his mother’s strengths than his own. But that was not necessarily a loss.

Draco and Corvus were thick as thieves and that would only grow stronger as they aged and faced trials and obstacles together. Draco was positioned to be the right-hand man of Lord Black. Something that excited Lucius more and more these days. The Blacks had been powerful, and they were poised to be so again.

Things were coming, Lucius could feel it.

It was nearing a more appropriate hour in the morning and Lucius had a feeling Severus would be arriving for the yearly visit. He had a small smirk of mischief on his face. Severus was due a good surprise and Lucius could only imagine the man’s face as Corvus strutted about the manor with his new pet draped about his neck.

It certainly had taken him a few weeks to stop tensing whenever he heard the serpent's tongue being spoken so casually. The Dark Lord had been a parselmouth as well. The man had delighted in unsettling his victims and followers alike with his familiar Nagini. The man and snake would hiss and coil about each other like lovers at times and then the snake would strike without warning. Lucius personally still had nightmares of the boa's scales on his legs and neck after a particularly bad night of raiding.

Bella was positively a glow about this turn of events. The woman had been infatuated with their lord and felt this a strong skill for her son to have. It certainly had advantages, Lucius wasn't blind to them, but the connotations of such speaking would instantly put the lily-livered professors and simple-minded children of the sheep off.

Corvus would be branded a second coming if they weren't careful.

"Lucius? Rare for you to be here when I arrive."

As if summoned by thought, Severus was stepping from the floo point in the sitting room he was in. Apparition had apparently not been an option for the man this year. Or he was being creepily in the know again.

"Yes, well, I find myself lacking for proper company. Come in Severus. Good to see you."

"I find that hard to believe." Severus was sitting down his simple black suitcase and brushing away soot from his top. "Surely the other lords of house are merely a floo call away."

"Yes, but no one holds your honesty Severus. It is refreshing.”

As Rapky came to take the luggage away and prepare the room, Lucius stood and nodded towards the exit to the gardens. Severus wasn’t one for leisurely walks, but Lucius owed him warning of the many changes this year had brought. As they rounded the corner to the north gardens, he felt his friend stiffen and stop.

"And what, pray tell, is that nonsense?"

"A quidditch pitch. Surely you know that." Lucius acted nonplussed. Yes, Severus was going to bemoan his gift to the boys. He hated the sport, thought it was a complete waste of time and focus.

"I know what it is. Why is it in your back lot?"

"The boy's present this year." Lucius shrugged and smiled proudly. "In case you haven't noticed these past years, they're rather good at flying. I am trying my upmost best to give you players to help you finally conquer Gryffindor you know.”

"Is that it then? Narcissa has given you the cold shoulder for this monstrosity?" Severus sneered and looked just as disappointed as his wife had been at first.

"Narcissa has come to terms with it. Draco and Corvus are quite a bit more manageable when they're worn out, you agree?"

"Where are they? Usually by now Draco has gotten wind of me." Severus took the moment to look about casually, looking for the over-eager welcoming committee that typically found him in minutes after his arrival.

"I believe that Draco is visiting the Greengrass Household today. Important bridge building you see." Lucius rolled his wrist and began walking again. “Corvus is surely doing something about the manor. He’s typically never idle but I’ve not yet seen him this morning.”

"Brown-nosing." Severus scoffed and relaxed his posture slightly. "Cissa?"

"The same, only with Serafine Parkinson."

"You didn't know what to do with yourself did you? The whole of the house to yourself?" Severus was joking lightly. "Or were you out using your quidditch pitch without anyone to stop you."

"You joke. But I may just have been." Lucius snarked back haughtily. He had to admit some pleasure in helping the boys break in the pitch properly a few weeks ago. It had been ages since he’d played the sport.

They walked in companionable silence for a stretch seemingly randomly touring the gardens, but Lucius was aiming for the area he knew he’d seen Corvus digging about. Something about finding his new familiar a nice sunny rock to enjoy.

“It’s good you arrived when you did. I’m able to give you warning this time.”

“Oh?” Severus asked boredly, looking over the batch of moly blooming wildly around their feet.

“The boys received their wands this year.” Lucius came to a stop and fingered a trumpet flower hanging from an arbor leading to the next section of the garden.

“You must be joking.” Severus snorted in that calm, infuriated tone of his. Lucius shook his head and smirked at the younger man, now glaring daggers.

“No. Quite frankly it was time Severus. Both Draco and Corvus are leaning more towards purposeful accidents than pure accidents and this only helps them to develop.”

“I realize your wards prevent a lot of things, but wands should come with traces should they not?” Severus was folding his arms into his long sleeves and feeling out his truthfulness.

“Ollivander’s wands? Yes, they do.” Lucius stated gleefully and plucked the flower to twirl it in his fingers like some giddy school girl. “Travers? No, he finds ways around that nonsense.”

“Merciful Merlin.” Snape was reaching up to rub at the bridge of his nose and shaking his head in frustration. “Illegal wands for two nine-year-olds. What kind of mayhem have they been wrecking?”

“Bella and I are keeping them occupied, rest assured.” Lucius flung the flower away and started patting the man on the shoulder.  “I was rather hoping you too could give some instruction. You were always quite the duelist in our school days.”

“I feel I should be asking for a formal contract at this point. You and Cissa keep adding more and more into this deal and I am not sure why. You both can afford tutors who would keep their tongues.”

“Oh, we could. We could. But I rather have someone I can trust.” Lucius started walking again. Severus began to follow reluctantly. “You’ve kept the family secrets, and you should be the one teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts. And really, it’s been rather fun practicing with them. You could lighten up now and then!”

“Children in Hogwarts shouldn’t have wands, let alone boys nine years of age.” Severus was gruffly rebuking that. “But you’ve been tutoring Corvus for some years in your mind art. Surely he has proven a dutiful student.”

“He has.” Severus begrudgingly replied. “However, he is at the point that he requires more directed instruction, and I doubt Bella will abide that.”

“Oh? Why not?”

“Because it requires me to use Legilimency against the boy to test his boundaries and the illusions he’s created in his mind.” Severus explained shortly and shook his head as if the idea was distasteful. “I know where my limits are Lucius. I know the woman would find the idea a bold-faced attempt to learn their secrets.”

“Hmm, yes I could see that.” Lucius agreed but he could talk to Bella regarding that. Given that Severus had let slip Albus was a Legilimens, it would be prudent for both children to have the skill at least proficient by the time they went to Hogwarts. “I know Draco is a challenging student in this, but I must ask if you would again try to teach him. He is older, wiser, he can more appreciate the uses, I think.”

“Draco? No, he badgers me for potions tutorials and quizzes me as if I am a walking herbology tome.”

“Aren’t you one?”

Severus curled his lip and narrowed an eye, but Lucius ignored it. They were getting closer, he could tell, and knew eventually the conversation would turn more than heated.

“Regardless, Draco has not shown much aptitude nor interest in learning the mind clearing techniques. He’s too much your son, Lucius. Always thinking. Always scheming.”

“Why thank you for the compliment.” Lucius smiled predatorily at the man, making Severus only narrow his eyes more. “Severus, you told me the headmaster was a user of the sister art. I will not have that man rutting around in my son’s head. He does not need to be a master, but he needs to know how to defend himself.”

“I knew that was a mistake.” Severus sneered but nodded his head in understanding. “I have no doubt the boy can learn it, anyone can, it is merely a matter of discipline.”

“I will ensure that Draco understands the importance.”

As they rounded the back of the house, Lucius heard what he’d been listening for truly.

“Aayaa ssssaytha aayaa ssseya hatheeey haa hasseey ssssehhh ssss seyythaa ayaeeh esseytha ehhh seethaaa ?”

He knew nearly instantly that Severus had heard it as well. The man went dead in his tracks, standing stock still like a Qilin in the crosshairs. The nearly black eyes only widened a fraction, but just enough to show the shock and dismay the man felt coursing through his veins. His already pale skin went near alabaster as birds chirping about them filled the silence.

Lucius merely stood calmly, looking over the hedges to find the boy and his pet near a pond basking on the rocks near its edge. Thankfully the boy seemed unaware of them and Lucius put a muffling charm over both himself and Severus for equal measure.

Corvus was observant enough to know his skill had garnered a reaction, something Bella had tore into Lucius about viciously the following days. It was a skill Lucius had still been unable to wrap his mind around truthfully, but he had to accept that the boy could speak the serpent’s language and move on.

He also knew that Draco and Corvus both looked up to Severus for his calm, collected demeanor and blunt counsel. Lucius was not sure what kind of blow Severus’ disappointment or rejection would do to Corvus, but he wasn’t going to risk the boy losing one of his anchors this late in the game.

“And that, would be the other warning I need to give you.” Lucius said tiredly, trying to keep his own tone even, but he knew Severus was going to crack that calm exterior of his in a blind panic.

Everyone in the inner circle knew that sound and knew it was not something to sniff at. If you heard that language, you knew it was going to be a rough night. He still shivered if he heard the echoes of the language during the nighttime.

“I do not have to tell you that Bella is overjoyed at this development.”

“Overjoyed? Overjoyed!” Severus began to hiss very much like Corvus only in English. “I’m surprised she didn’t take out a full-page announcement in the prophet! What is this, Lucius? Some cruel, ill-advised prank she’s come up with just to torment me? I have been civil Lucius, as you have asked me to be. I do not deserve, nor appreciate, some trick you’ve all…”

“It isn’t a trick Severus.” Lucius quickly pulled the man to the side of the house and pressed him against the stone structure. “I’ve been listening to it for three weeks now. How do you think I feel? Hmm? Severus, I have been racking my mind for a month now and I regret that my questioning it doesn’t make it go away. Much as I would like for nothing else for this to be some elaborate trick of Bella’s, it is not. That boy is speaking parseltongue and he is doing so fluently.”

“How?!” Severus grit his teeth, glaring back with just as much vitriol and confusion. “There is no logical reason for that boy to be speaking that language. None! What is he even speaking to?”

“His familiar, a snake that Bella bought him once it was apparent he could talk to them. Severus, I know there is no reason for it. I even said as much! But Bella is convinced it is magic and magic alone blessing her son with a gift and she will hear no arguments on it.”

“Of course she’d think that. She was practically throwing herself at the Dark Lord!” Severus snapped back anxiously, and Lucius let him have his panic now, rather than in front of Corvus and Bella.

“And this is why I am warning you!” Lucius spat back and began shoving the man to the rear entrance in the conservatory. “Severus, I know I am asking you for a lot. I am not unaware of it, but you are more logical than this.”

They stopped in the conservatory room, the sun baking the glass and warming the room to near boiling. Lucius had not planned this portion well, but he had to get Severus calmed before Bella returned from whatever errand she had put upon herself.

“Think! You and I both know that boy doesn’t have a cruel bone in his body.” Lucius sneered more quietly and fixed the darker brown eyes with his own gray ones. “He has the potential, surely, but as we both know him Corvus is not a threat and is certainly not the Dark Lord returned.”

Something about the way he worded that sentence had caused Severus to go still. Unnaturally so.  The man’s eyes were narrowed, focused, and Lucius blithely wondered if he should be concerned the man was raiding his memories. Thankfully his only thought was of Bella’s reaction and the harm that would come to his friend should she take insult. That and the fallout if Corvus realized his uncle suddenly feared him.

“It still does not explain how, Lucius. As far as I know, perhaps I am misguided,” Severus paused, sneering darkly and curling his nose up in a distasteful manner. “The Blacks have no ties to the Slytherin line. So, unless there is an Indian ancestor I don’t know about, there is no way the boy can be a parselmouth!”

“Again, I know that. Logically there should not be a reason. But as Bella will advise you, there wasn’t a known instance of a metamorphamagus in their family either, yet there is one.”

Severus recoiled from him then and Lucius furrowed his brows in return. What had he said that time?

“That menace Nymphadora Tonks is related to you somehow?”

“Yes. Andromeda’s daughter.” Lucius sighed suddenly realizing the one in question must be at Hogwarts. “Come, let us go to the drawing room. No one will think us there and we can talk about this a bit more calmly.”

The walk would allow Lucius to gather his thoughts and Severus time to put his calm façade back into place. They were quick, they were silent, and soon he was ordering a strong, stiff whiskey from Dobby and banishing the creature with a snarl afterwards. Severus did not sit, nor did he take the offered drink. Lucius did sit and watched the younger man pace a hole in his rug.

“I take it to mean that Bella’s intel is correct. Andromeda and that muggleborn produced a metamorphamagus?” Lucius tried diversion first, to help steer Severus back to proper speaking levels.

“You mean you did not know that?” Severus scoffed at that.

“Why would I? The woman married a muggleborn, was disowned by the family. As far as I can tell neither Bella nor Cissa keep in touch. It does beg the question as to how Bella found that out, but you’ve all but confirmed she’s correct.”

“Yes, I was unaware who her parents were. She’s been a pain since Minerva began tutoring her personally a few years ago. Apparently animagus guidelines fit for one who can change their appearance at will. A distraction and a liability, given her nature is one of chaos.”

Lucius snickered at that and saw Severus reach up and rub at his temples.

“I suppose that is no longer so surprising, given she is technically related to Bella.” Severus muttered and finally sat down in a slump.

“So, here you are now with another example of the surprising genetics that is the Black Family.” Lucius snickered at that, readily able to absorb the information to sooth his own frayed nerves. “I’m not saying it is logical, or makes sense, I just know there has been plenty of time to find a crack in the farce and I’ve not yet seen the boy slip.”

“If word reaches Albus, there will be no stopping his crusade.” Severus finally took up the whisky and knocked it back with little fanfare or wincing. He sat the glass down on the table and met Lucius’ gaze head on with a dark, ominous look. “Do you know what he will do Lucius? That boy will not have rest or comfort while in Hogwarts. You must convince the women to send them away. They’ll be safer that way. Draco will not have to labor to learn Occlumency.”

“I think you forget how attached the boys are to you.” Lucius grumbled some, knowing when the time came, he had a fight on his hands. “And how persuasive Cissa is.”

“This is not about some flit of fancy or outdated notions of pride and heritage!” Severus sat up harshly and once more was grinding his jaw. “You know as well as I do the moment the headmaster hears one hiss; he will damn the boy as the next Dark Lord.”

“Which is why Bella is already on the move.” Lucius stated firmly, calmly, despite him not being exactly sure what the long-term goal Bella had. “And I am as well.”

“Move? What madness are you sponsoring now?” Severus shook his head and started tapping the arm of his chair.

“Bella’s been on the Wizengamot for the last three years. She’s been digging through voting records nearly that long.” Lucius saw the man’s face fall in utter disbelief.

“You let Bella.”

Severus stopped short and turned away, staring at the wall of books in front of him as if he had been confounded.

“You have been letting Bella sit on a legislative body? You thought it wise to….”

“We can both admit she has been doing rather well lately, can’t we?” Lucius asked in a soft, but serious tone. “Why, I have not needed to repair spell damage to the great hall or the guest wings in four years.”

Severus glared at the insinuation.

“Severus, I cannot describe exactly what has been happening, surely you can’t either, but something has changed. We cannot ignore it, and we cannot sit idly by for it. Bella has made her move. She has started to seed the prophet with inconsistencies shall we call them in our dear Chief Warlock’s voting record.”

“You’re kidding me.” Severus whispered in utter denial but let him continue.

“I am not. Trust me, when I first realized I had given her something she wanted, I was loathe to think of what she was up to.” Lucius sipped his drink gingerly and smiled a little wickedly. “However, I see now she actually has a goal in mind, one that isn’t complete bedlam, and honestly I am behind it. She seems to know what she wishes to accomplish, and I will assist her where I can.”

“She has been sitting on this for a while has she??” Severus was muttering, still tapping his fingers, but looking off and away again.

“No. Which shows she understands that restraint is key here.” Lucius praised Bella, rare as it was, and sighed. “I understand your concerns, agree with them honestly, but I have no delusions that the boys and the women will insist on Hogwarts. I know what Dumbledore will do, I know what he will try to say, but by then, Bella will have laid her web of doubt. She can, with the Black retainer, come at him with his allegations and turn them into harassment and point to the completely anonymous and independently researched articles done by a no-name reporter.”

“You cannot honestly believe she has that much forethought?”

“I can. Only because I’ve seen her change Severus. Perhaps if you looked a little closer, you would see it to.” Lucius shrugged and sat back in a relaxed position at last. “She can be rather dogged in her pursuits. We both know that. If she has a proper goal, a proper reason, well, that only helps us regain some of what was lost.”

“You are talking about resurrecting the agenda the Dark Lord paraded about.” Severus went whisper soft; his eyes bore at Lucius relentlessly. “One that would ostracize people like me and those who are a very big majority after our losses.”

“Yes, well, perhaps Bella is not the only one to have changed. Perhaps Walburga started a trend.”

Lucius flipped out his trump card with little fanfare. A simple cream envelope with a seal on the back and only Severus’ name printed on the front. The man took it, eyeing him with a great deal of mistrust and scrutiny before slipping a thin finger under the seal and popping it open.

One of the lessons Lucius’ father Abraxas had taught him was to hide some of your investments. Even more so when outright owning a venture or company. Depending on the tides of public opinion, your businesses, your ventures, could take a very large hit in profits. He’d learned that lesson well and had a handful of businesses in dummy corporation and alias names.

He received missives, reports, and shareholder information, as directed by Gringotts and found himself rather pleased to find that one of his little side projects had received a very promising potion patent and was looking for guidance on how to proceed.

“It would seem Walburga sparked a trend in you as well Severus. One you’ve been trying to capitalize on.”

“How did you get this?” Severus was growling but not in a very heated way. “I sent that off a year ago.”

“Well, as senior shareholder and founder of that particular apothecary, I advised my staff that I was to be kept informed of any promising potions or expiring patents that can be improved upon. Imagine my surprise that Potion Master Selwyn was recommending you as a co-contributor and advisor.”

“Selwyn? Aegis Selwyn runs the Apothecary Research Society?” Severus did growl on that one and Lucius chuckled.

“Well quite frankly he is nearing retirement.” Lucius stood and ran his hand over the mantle. “I’ve been asking him to think of replacements and your potion patent came at a very timely moment. He has been proofing your work, not that I personally think it was warranted, but he assures me your Nerve Calming Elixir would be a vast improvement and a godsend for those suffering permanent nerve damage due to spells and curses.”

“And he did not just floo you?” Severus really furrowed his brow, reading the missive included from Aegis about the patent he’d submitted.

“This research society is purely a side project Severus. My name will not appear on any charter, nor will any of my shareholders. We protect privacy in this work. Given the Ministry wants a cut of every piece of the pie for patents submitted directly to them, we decided to cut them out of the equation.”

“How, they must approve any new patents. The reason I submitted it at all to this was that the society…”

“Covers the admission fee. Yes. We proof, test, and declare the potions submitted, pay the 10% processing fee, and take a 10% cut of the profits for the first five years of production.” Lucius grinned madly, watching Severus’ mind quickly start working. “We protect the rights and identity of the owner of the patent and market most of the breakthroughs as a beneficial need of our society. I am so very glad you took my suggestion to heart Severus.”

“Merlin’s balls.”

“No need for such crude language Severus. You haven’t even made it to page three.” Lucius waved his hand at the papers and encouraged the man to keep going.

Severus slowly pulled out the third parchment, longer than the others and balked. His eyes began scanning it rapidly and Lucius just knew he was storing it all away with that damned mind art of his.

“You are offering me a job?” Severus deadpanned at the end of it, eyeing him again with distrust. “I would start as advisor during the remainder of Selwyn’s tenure then take over as Potion Master of the collective?”

“I am. You’ve more than proved your intellect and mind Severus. Hell, I doubt you’d have to quit your day job.”

“Yes, I believe you wanted me at Hogwarts to ensure someone taught your son properly.” Severus grumbled, re-reading the document and then pursing his lips.

“I did. I do. However, I realize you are practically doing the job already, given you’ve had time to come up with this truly wonderful potion for those suffering incurable effects. You even ensured no dependency. You’ve been thorough, noted that the only way to determine long term effects is to have it used, but based on your background and theory, it is no more harmful than a standard calming draught.”

“Because its base is in that potion.” Severus was murmuring quietly and tapping his fingers again. “You are in no way tied to this society on paper?”

“Completely unrelated to me or any of my holdings yes.”

“Selwyn has signed an NDA?”

“Of course.”

“I too would be required this?”

“Yes. However, as a bonus to you, my dear friend, I am waiving the five-year period for this potion and any others you may come up with in the foreseeable future. I also give you complete control on whether the society takes credit, or you do for any discoveries you make.”

“Your shareholders will not bemoan a half-blood? I can very well work out who most of them are you realize?”

“Severus, you are seen as the premier potions master in Britain. I know you hide away in your dungeon, ignoring the news and mastery associations, but you submitted more in the two years before your teaching tenure than any master has in the past few decades.” Lucuis came over and patted the man’s shoulder firmly. “I give this to you as it is deserved. And perhaps, like Walburga, I can see that not all those from that world are completely clueless. Hard work, dedication, and an understanding of our world. Even the Dark Lord saw it. You are a benefit to us all Severus. Do not live your life completely shackled to that half-wit running his empire from a school.”

“I cannot leave Hogwarts.” Severus replied with some absolute despair in his voice. “I cannot tell you why, but I am bound there.”

“Then we shall sit together and come up with a contract that takes into account your schedules.” Lucius shrugged and moved back to his chair. “You are the one that should be handling this society, and I will not take no for an answer.”

“I see.” Severus murmured once more and sighed heavily.

“Quite frankly, it’s a delegation game for the most part. Selwyn has apprentices he takes that proof the more mundane or idiotic submissions.” Lucius snickered at what Aegis had told him in privacy. “Perhaps even Draco can assist you when he comes of age.”

“Alright. Alright. I will accept Lord Malfoy.” Severus finally caved in and glared halfheartedly his way.

“Very good. A toast then to our future business ventures! I cannot wait to tell Selwyn to proceed with your invention. I’m certain Saint Mungo’s will be very eager to offer data on how it responds in real situations.”

“You have a pre-existing contract.”

“We do.” Lucius snickered happily. “Our healers are just as upset by the bureaucratic process as we are.”

A knock interrupted their conversation, and the men turned to find the door creaking open slowly. Rapky bowed and then showed Corvus in. The boy looked between them with a slightly chastised look but then bowed to them both as the elders in the room.

Truthfully, etiquette dictated they bow to him but there wasn’t a reason to fill his head too full just yet. The boy had plenty of that coming his way as he entered his late teens.

“Corvus, is there something you needed?” Lucius asked with a lifted brow.

“Not really Uncle Lucius. Rapky just let me know Uncle Sev was here and I wanted to greet him.”

“Ah, so that’s how you two are anticipating my arrivals.” Severus was standing fluidly and straightening his robes “Good day Corvus. I hear congratulations are in order.”

“Congratulations?” Corvus blinked at the man and then Lucius who was snickering.

“Yes, Lucius just informed me Draco and you received your wands this year. A milestone. I do hope you are being responsible.”

“Oh right.” Corvus nodded and clicked a small little nub at his wrist. Of course, Bella had bought him a holster and was teaching the boy the basics. Soon the fine crafted piece was in the boy’s hands as he held it sideways for the man to see without pointing it straight at Severus. “We are, promise. Mum and Uncle Lucius have been showing us how to hold them right and how to feel it proper.”

“I see your mother is already preparing you for the dueling circuit.” Severus was pointing out the leather peeking out from the boy’s shorter sleeves.

“Well, she’s my Mum yeah?” Corvus smirked back at Severus and earned himself an amused raised brow. “I wanted to show you my other present!”

And with that the silver corn snake was slithering down his other arm and curling into his palm. She kept her lower half wrapped tightly around Corvus’ wrist, but the little thing positioned herself rigidly upright, bobbing in front of Severus with her tongue flicking out in timed intervals.

“Don’t worry, she knows not to bite anyone unless I tell her to.” Corvus quickly assured his uncle. “And she’s not venomous.”

“Shame. Snake venom is worth its weight in ounce depending on the breed.” Severus was muttering, eyeing the creature carefully.

“I don’t think I’d like a venomous snake that much.” Corvus shrugged and petted the creature after he returned his wand to its holster carefully. The boy was gentle with the implement as it was still new. “Draco got a Tawny Owl. Xerxes! And this is Alya.”

“Ah, a bit of responsibility then? Good, you both deserve to prove yourselves.” Severus put his hands behind his back and nodded his head in thoughtful consideration.

 “Thank you!” Corvus beamed at that and then got that serious look on his face. It was always so strange to see the determined stoic look on a child, but Corvus pulled it off. “I…I want you to know the other part too Uncle Sev. I figured if Mum, and Uncle were…you know…followers? That you probably would be too.”

Lucius felt himself straightening at that declaration just as much as Severus was. The men shared a confused look before turning back to Corvus.

“I can talk to Alya. Like… Like hiss and all. And I know that might startle you.” Corvus blushed at the attention but plowed forward in his way. “I know the Dark Lord spoke it to. And that he was rather terrifying.”

“Terrifying?” Severus was the one able to answer. Lucius was too stunned to even form a thought. How had the boy learned that?

“You know how! Bella most likely told him!!! And I thought she was being more responsible! How stupid are you Lucius? What does the boy all know? How can we spin this, so he doesn’t sound like a little drone of Bella’s?”

“Exactly who told you he was terrifying?” Severus was frowning at the boy, but only marginally.

“Mum.” Corvus blinked back. “She said she followed him but that he was terrifying and that’s why people might be afraid if they hear me speak to Alya.”

“She actually said those specific words?” Severus was gaping now, blinking rapidly and Lucius wondered if he was using that Legilimency he spoke of right then. He knew he would love to see the memory of Bellatrix Black saying the Dark Lord was terrifying.

“Yes. She explained it after I asked. I promise I didn’t ask much Uncle Lucius. I know it was a bad war. I know both sides lost a lot, and people are kind of weird about talking about it. I just didn’t want you to think I was bad Uncle Sev.”

Lucius could not believe his ears. Clearly Bella had a talk with her son about why he’d gotten a little bristly after hearing the boy speak the language in public. Clearly Bella had told him something about the Dark Lord because Corvus had realized that if Bella and himself were followers that Severus too would have most likely been.

And yet he did not hear any of Bella’s wild, reckless adoration shining through his words. It almost seemed that Corvus knew the topic was touchy and that things had not gone well for anyone.

That wasn’t right was it? Bella had devoted herself wholly to the cause.

“Corvus, your uncle was just warning me of your….gift.” Severus was regaining his composure far quicker than Lucius was finding himself able. “Thank you for your consideration though. I appreciate that. Greatly. I would only recommend you be…discerning with your confidences, yes?”

“Oh, I know.” Corvus grinned brightly at that, relief washing his features in happiness. “Actually, I was hoping to talk to you about Occlumency too. You said it helped you to keep calm, but you also said it helps you keep things secret. Like this.”

Lucius could see the small smile spreading on Severus’ face. Well, Corvus had thoroughly routed any concerns about the snake for his uncle and had enlisted the man’s help. Severus would never admit it openly, but he practically had taken the boy on as an apprentice in this obscure art.

“Very wise Corvus. You continue to impress me with your forward thinking.” Lucius snickered and clapped Severus on the shoulder. “Have you told your mother of your interest?”

“Not yet. I know she um, worries about me learning too much too soon, but I feel like my mindscape is really good. Like really good and I want to learn the next part!”

“Someone has been reading.” Severus eyed the boy with a twinge of praise.

“Yes, someone knows how to trick my library wards into letting him see texts far beyond what is age appropriate.” Lucius eyed Corvus and the boy blushed crimson red but smiled all the same.

“Sorry Uncle. I know I shouldn’t, but I’ve already read all the stuff you have for us and…”

“And you are eager to learn, I know that Corvus.” Lucius was throwing his towel in and pointing at the door. “Why don’t we all discuss these things after Litha? I know you have a guest coming as does Draco. We should be focused on welcoming them and ensuring their comfort before business.”

“Right. Theo’s coming and the Zabini’s and Greengrasses.”

“Merlin Help me.” Severus was groaning behind them as they entered the great hall to head towards the dining room. They could have a lord’s lunch. Severus had more class than some with the title so why couldn’t Lucius declare him a Lord in his home?

“Don’t worry Uncle Sev. If you get really bored you hide in our tents.”

“Yes, I will certainly take that into consideration.”

At that, Lucius could not hold in his laughter and began roaring at the thought of Severus Snape surrounded by six nine-year-olds. He felt tears coming to his eyes as Severus truly started to growl as Corvus joined in with his lifting chuckle.

Lucius was going to have to compel the man just to make it happen. Just for the memory of it. Just for the fact he could blackmail the man by merely having the proof that Severus Snape willingly spent time with the boys.

Cissa would love to see it. Bella would never let him live it down. Merlin, he wondered if there was anyway to completely bore the man to the point he’d willing seek out the children for intelligent conversation.

Yes, things were moving, but they weren’t moving so fast that he could not still torment his friend.

“Not a word.” Severus sneered at him as they entered the dining room and Corvus rushed forward to find his seat.

“I swear I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“You do and I will end you if you even think about putting me in that position.”

“I’m still waiting for you to poison me for the Litha we declared Corvus. You swore you would and yet I am still standing aren’t I?”

“A mercy you were clearly not deserving of.” Severus snorted back but sat and waited for him to do the same.

“Now Severus, is that anyway to speak to your business partner?”

“Shall I add in some more curses? I’m certain you are accustomed to those from your business partners.” Severus eyed him as Mazel came to see the guests and excitedly coo at Corvus; his growth and his pet.

“Well yes. That would make it a more traditional partnership.” Lucius would not let Severus deter him. He was going to get proof one way or another that his stoic, no-nonsense friend was just as entrapped as the rest of them by the children. Another goal worth some discomfort in achieving.

“I do loathe you at times.” Severus was rolling his eyes while Lucius laughed again having gotten to the man multiple times this afternoon.

“We both know that’s a lie. Otherwise, you’d not let Cissa rope you into these visits. Admit it, you are fond of the boys. They are deserving.”

“I will admit nothing.” Severus growled and took up his utensils as the food arrived.

Lucius did the same, quietly laughing in amusement and giving Corvus a sly wink. The boy knew better than to eavesdrop but could tell that Lucius was trying to lighten the mood and was appreciative.

Lucius could admit the boys were deserving. He could admit they had changed his perceptions enough to consider that some things were meant to change.

Now he just had to convince the other families to jump on board so they could finally remove the real threat to their families and their ways of life.

Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore.

Chapter Text

Corvus could not help but bound his way down the great staircase in a rushed excitement. In about ten minutes or so, his very first official guest would arrive.

Aunt Cissy always invited a family or two to attend the ritual days they held at the manor. This was especially true for Litha, as it was a fun ritual and the weather was just perfect for outdoor sleeping and provided the perfect excuse. This year she’d told them that the Greengrass family and the Zabini family would be in attendance.

Then she offered Corvus the opportunity to invite a guest of his own! She said he was becoming a young lord very quickly and it was only proper that he too got to invite someone of his choosing.

He’d invited Theodore Nott.

Theo, as he liked to be called, was a kid in their age group and he visited for birthdays and a yule now and then. His father was much older than the other parents in their social circle so he was not too friendly or outgoing. Theo really only got to come around if Uncle Lucius told Tiberius Nott to get his head out of his arse.

Uncle Lucius’ words, not Corvus’.

Theo was always quiet, respectful, and reserved. He was also a touch defensive, but Corvus usually found his ways around that and did not blame him one bit. He still remembered the first time he met Tiberius and knew never to speak to the man unless he was spoken to. The man seemed terrifying in a way Corvus could not fully explain, except that he knew the man would hurt him with no reservations at all.

Corvus could only assume how it had to be for Theo at his home. So, naturally, Corvus really wanted to give Theo a break. They enjoyed talking about different subjects, most of all astronomy and sometimes runes, and Theo was just chill to hang out with. Not always wanting to be doing something like the other kids in their group.

Blaise Zabini was a quiet sort to, but for different reasons. He was always watching people. Something he probably learned from his mother, because it always seemed Viviana Zabini was watching the guests of any party she was attending. Corvus knew she was doing so for reason, but he did not yet know those reasons and just figured she liked to people-watch like Grandfather Cygnus.

Daphne and Astoria Greengrass were coming as well and were not so quiet. They were like Draco, outgoing, friendly, and wanting to emulate their parents by having polite conversations and engaging banter. It would be perfect, or so Corvus believed. There were three outgoing kids to keep the conversation going, and three introverted kids to help keep things calm.

Yes, he counted himself in the more introverted group. Yes, he talked with Draco endlessly, and his mother and his relatives. But strangers were always a different sort for him. He knew to feel people out first. You could be in trouble if you said the wrong thing to the wrong person. Some people pretended to be friendly, or helpful, but they were only doing that to get in your good graces then started acting completely different.

Plus, with four boys they might be able to play a pick-up game of quidditch. Two on two would be fine and they could all go all out for the snitch. The girls probably would not want to play; Astoria was too young and Daphne didn’t seem the type. But they could be the spectators and cheer them on!

::You are alight, my speaker.::

Corvus grinned, coming to the sitting room where the main floo entry was and reached up under his hair. Alya was coiled around his neck, hiding under his hair, as she declared it the best den she could have. And she had a complete enclosure from the floor the ceiling in the corner of his bedroom.

He felt the snakes tongue flick over his fingers and he grinned as she bunted her small head against his fingers.

::I have guests coming today! We are going to celebrate summer finally coming and have a great feast outdoors::

::Guests?::

:Yes, people who come to see you then go back to their dens afterwards.:: Corvus snickered and sat himself in the high back wing chair in view of the fireplace.

Alya was still a young snake. And she did not know a lot about the human world. She just knew that her instincts told her some humans could speak and had been so surprised she had found one. Corvus found he had to explain some of his phrases to her so she could learn them.

::Like a trespasser, but you allow them?::

::Yes, like that.::

They sat for a minute as Alya coiled around his fingers, her scales somewhat raspy against his skin, but actually it felt quite nice. He laughed as she dangled downwards, hanging above the floor just a bit, assured that he would not let her fall, her tongue flicking every which way to get a taste of the air.

::Alya, there will be times I can’t talk to you.::

Corvus finally brought up the subject he dreaded, but Uncle Severus was right. He had to be careful with who he trusted with his gift. Snakes were seen as bad creatures, and those that could speak to them even worse. At least that was the overall feeling he got from his mother’s explanations and the reactions he’d seen in everyone so far.

He knew he could trust Draco, and they had both agreed not to tell anyone. It would be up to Corvus and Corvus alone to let people in on this secret. His mother agreed it was up to him as well, and promised to keep his secret as well. And Corvus knew without a doubt Cissy and Lucius wouldn’t tell either.

::It’s not because of you. It’s because other humans get scared. And I don’t want them to hurt you.::

:Oh yes, many passers yelped and screamed if I hissed at them in my prison.:: Alya agreed and began to wrap around his wrist. ::Use hisses to scare away predators::

::Right. Well, just know I can hear you, okay? They will just think you are hissing, and I can still hear you. If you think you need to tell me something, you can, I just can’t answer right away okay?::

::Yes, I understand this, my speaker.::

Corvus let her wind her way up to his shoulder. Much as he had tried to teach her his name, she seemed to have trouble with sounds that had Vs in them. Names were still somewhat confusion for her so she had nicknames for everyone in the home.

Nest mother for his mum, nest mate for Draco, guardian for Uncle Lucius, and sweet voice for Aunt Cissy. And just recently he heard her referring to Uncle Severus as dark one. It was a fun game, hearing what she called humans. But he was the only one that was called speaker. And that made him feel very special indeed.

“May I come through?”

Corvus stood up, Alya made sure she was hidden behind his curled locks and cozied in. He straightened his shirt and approached the floo eager to welcome his first guest.

“You’re good Theo, come on through!”

A tawny haired boy came stepping through lightly. He was taller than Corvus and Draco both, and very lanky looking. He was dressed casually though, as they had advised him, and had a small rucksack over his shoulder. Dusty blue eyes blinked at him as he settled and brushed a bit of soot off of his shoulder before bowing formally, keeping his hand gripped on the sack’s strap.

“Thank you for the invitation, Lord Black. It is an honor to celebrate Litha with you.” Theo was saying softly. His voice never really carried that much, but Corvus did not mind.

“Heir Nott.” He stepped forward and bowed back with a sarcastic grin on his face. “The honor is mine. And really, there’s no need for the formalities. This is supposed to be fun; I promise!”

“Yes well, one must always follow decorum.” Theo shrugged but straightened up. “Really, you didn’t have to Corvus. I know these are typically more family gatherings.”

“Not ours. Aunt Narcissa loves to have guests during her rituals. It makes them more like they were.” Corvus shrugged back but smiled. “Blaise is coming too, as well as the Greengrasses.”

“Really?” Theo blinked in surprise. “Are you sure they’re okay with me being here?”

“Do I care?” Corvus grinned and cocked his head to the side as his mother sometimes did. “I was allowed to invite a friend. I invited a friend.”

“Thanks, Corvus, really.” Theo finally smiled just a bit and sat his sack down slowly.

“Kreacher!” Corvus called out and the grumpy elf appeared with a soft sneer on his face. Corvus only raised his brow before smiling and pointing to Theo’s things. “Can you make sure Theo’s belongings get put in my room?”

“Yes, young master, Kreacher be doing this.” Kreacher snapped his fingers and called over the bag. “If young master’s guest be needing anything, merely call for Kreacher. He will fetch for you.”

“Thank you Kreacher.” Corvus thanked the elf and dismissed him. “Come on, I can show you where the tents are for tonight, and we can ask for a snack afterwards if you’re hungry? I know I am.”

“Sure.” Theo watched the elf leave with his things then fell in step behind Corvus. “Sorry I missed Draco and your birthday. Father was…well not good company.”

“We understand.” Corvus shrugged as they hit the nearby door and was outside in the warm sun. “You got to miss the surprise! Look over there.”

Corvus pointed to the pitch that could be seen once outside and Theo stopped, staring. He blinked for a second then turned back to Corvus in shock.

“Isn’t it wicked?”

“Yeah, definitely. I’m not much good at flying on a broom, but that is pretty impressive. Does your mother and aunt have to drag you both inside every night?”

“Just about.” Corvus laughed at that. “It’s great fun. And I’ll tell you a secret, Uncle Lucius plays with us sometimes.”

“No, he doesn’t!” Theo started snickering, shaking his head back and forth. “Surely not Lord Malfoy.”

“He does! He used to be a chaser he said.” Corvus snorted back. “He’s actually pretty good.”

“I won’t believe it till I see it.” Theo shrugged. “How will he ever top that gift though?”

“Well, we also got other presents. Would you like to meet mine?” Corvus stopped just shy of the gardens used for Litha. He could see the groundskeeper elves setting up their tents and the tables.

“Meet yours?” Theo stopped with him with a wary look.

“Alya.” Corvus whispered softly and the snake’s head peeked out from his hair, just by his cheek.

Theo went still, eyes trained on the snake but not in any way scared. No, he was intrigued and curious instead. Corvus could see him fighting a small grin, just a bit and reached up to scratch under his companion’s chin.

“Draco will be eager to show you his pet too. But he wants to wait until Blaise is here.” Corvus smirked and continued stroking the snake as she hissed pleasingly. “Mum and Aunt Narcissa thought we were ready for some responsibility.”

“And you picked a snake?” Theo inched forward very carefully, still eyeing Alya but letting the grin spread. “That’s wicked Corvus. She seems very tame.”

“She is!” Corvus nodded and encouraged his familiar into his hands. She loves head rubs right between her eyes. She’ll get bigger but for now you’ll have to use your pinky.”

“She’ll let me touch her?” Theo asked in surprise, watching Alya curl up in Corvus’ cupped hands. The little thing curled and coiled happily, bobbing just slightly as if trying to hypnotize Theo.

“Sure she will.” Corvus nodded and held his hands out.

Carefully, very carefully, Theo reached out and barely let his finger trail along her back. Alya played it up, leaning into the touch and hissing softly in return.

“Oh she’s not slimy.”

“Yeah, I thought snakes would be slimy too. They aren’t. Rather nice, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” Theo broke out in an honest grin and did as Corvus instructed, rubbing between the snakes’ eyes with his pinky finger. “I didn’t know they could be this tame.”

“They breed them to be familiars. It’s a corn snake morph. They aren’t naturally this color and are purely for looks. Its sad people look them over.”

“I can see why you picked her.” Theo snorted and pointed to his face. “Gray your theme, is it?”

“Of course.” Corvus smirked back.

Alya apparently liked Theo enough that she moved out and began to test his skin with her tongue. He jumped a bit, but then smiled as the snake coiled around his own wrist and rubbed herself on his palm.

“Oh man, where’d you buy her? This is unreal.”

“The place near Fortescue’s.”

“I wonder if…”

With the beginning of the thought said out loud, Theo suddenly frowned and encouraged Alya back to Corvus’ hands. Corvus could see his mind going a bit dark and then shaking his head against his own idea. That was awful. His mother always encouraged his questions and ideas. He never had to fear having a question or voicing a need.

“Your dad wouldn’t let you?” Corvus whispered, sighing at Alya and rubbing her softly.

“No.” Theo’s voice hardened quickly and he started back for the house. “I’m surprised he let me come actually.”

::His wrist, my speaker. I felt it. Not smooth like yours.::

Corvus started for a second, realizing Alya had done what she had on purpose. He glanced at Theo’s hand, that he was holding against his side with his other arm and just looking miserable. Corvus could see a bruising there, slight, but it was there.

“Hey Theo. Do you want to know another secret?”

“You are very liberal with those.” Theo tried to chase away the gloominess in his tone and took a side glance as Corvus rushed to match his pace. “That’s not a good thing.”

“Theo, I trust you. You’re my friend.” Corvus muttered back. “I trust you, I trust Draco, my family. It’s not like I’m telling everyone.”

“Why would you trust me?”

“Cause you’re quiet, like me. You know better.” Corvus held the door open and Theo eyed him suspiciously. “Can I tell you or not?”

“You’re going to anyway.” Theo rolled his eyes but shrugged and put his attention to him.

“I can talk to Alya. That’s why she’s so docile.” Corvus whispered very softly.

“You can…. talk to the snake?” Theo’s eyes shot to Alya, riding his arm like a bangle. The snake hissed very vocally, happily, and Corvus nodded.

::Alya, will you move to my neck please? Just to show Theo? He won’t hurt you.::

::Of course, my speaker.::

Alya did as asked and Theo stopped dead in his tracks, watching and listening. Corvus knew he had to be careful, but if Theo actually was hurt, he would have to have a good reason for knowing that when Theo hadn’t told him.

“Sweet Merlin. You’re a parselmouth?”

Corvus nodded and met the other boy’s eyes. Theo stared him down for a while, before looking at his neck where Alya draped herself like a necklace.

“That is so incredibly wicked Corvus. I bet the adults don’t want you telling anyone though.”

“Aunt Narcissa and Uncle Lucius, no. Mum seems to think it’s a great thing.”

“Yeah, well, your mum is just a touch barmy.” Theo snickered nervously. “She’s a bit scary to be honest.”

“Yeah, I can see that.” Corvus chuckled along and bit his lip. “But she’s my mum. Um Theo, there’s a reason I’m telling you. Alya said your wrist didn’t feel right.”

Theo took several steps away from him, eyes finally going wide and face turning to stone. He bit his lip and hugged his arm up to his chest defensively. He acted like he was crossing his arms, but Corvus saw him wince and swallowed.

“Theo, Aunt Narcissa’s a healer you know. She could fix it for you.”

“No. She’ll say something. Then it will be worse.” Theo’s tone was cold; cold and distant. “Don’t worry about anything Lord Black.”

“Theo, don’t.” Corvus rolled his eyes at the return of the formal speak. “I know okay.”

“You don’t know anything.” Theo was growling and heading for the sitting room which surprised Corvus momentarily. “I should go. Father thought this might be a bad idea…”

“Theo, stop.” Corvus reached the door first and blocked it. “I haven’t told anyone anything. You can tell Aunt Cissy you fell and broke it. What’s that going to do?”

“She won’t believe it. I know how they all talk about my father. They know he’s an arse and a bully.” Theo narrowed his eyes at him and snarled. “She’ll figure it out if she’s a healer like you said she was.”

“So?”

“So that just makes it worse! I know you don’t understand it but if you tell it…”

“Only makes them madder.” Corvus finished in a serious tone as well. “I know more than you think, okay? I didn’t always live with my mum.”

That stopped Theo momentarily. His brow was still furrowed, he was still frowning, but a twinge of confusion and curiosity colored his eyes; a darker blue somehow.

“And I don’t tell anyone because it was a long, long, time ago. But I remember some things. And they weren’t nice.” Corvus rushed out in a breath of panic and anxiety.

Corvus really did not talk about those fragments of memories. He hated those fragments with a passion. They made him feel weak, and exposed, and reminded him that not all families were loving. And that deep seated fear that if he truly screwed up, he would go back there, to that hell always welled up if he thought about it for too long.

“They hurt me and starved me and kept me in a box Theo.” Corvus whispered with a heat of conviction and bored his eyes into his friends. “So yeah, I don’t know what your dad does to you but I know he does something okay? I won’t tell. Even if Aunt Cissy figures it out, she knows your dad is powerful. But maybe we sic my Mum on him instead? She doesn’t like him all that much and she won’t have any problems telling him to back off.”

“Then what? He won’t. He’ll just hide it better. Keep me from seeing anyone.”

“Then we figure something else out. But I want you to enjoy Litha, okay? I just don’t want you to be in pain. Can we just agree to that?”

Theo looked ready to balk at that but took a deep breath, looked towards the door behind Corvus then back to him.

“You really haven’t told anyone that?”

“No. It was a long time ago, I was really little.” Corvus relaxed some and waited a tic to see what Theo would do. “I know I won’t go back there ever again. But it doesn’t stop the nightmares sometimes. They pop up now and then. It sucks.”

“Blaise is right, you’re too observant.”

“I’m surprised Blaise hasn’t noticed. He watches everyone like a hawk.” Corvus snorted back. “It’s creepy.”

“You’re creepy sometimes.” Theo huffed back but his arms started to loosen. “And I don’t really understand why you care.”

“You’re my friend Theo. No one else is much as a nerd as I am.” Corvus stuck out his tongue briefly. “I know you don’t get to see us much, but you’re still my friend.”

“Fine.” Theo sighed heavily and stepped back as did Corvus. “But she’ll tell.”

“Aunt Narcissa is way more cunning than that Theo.” Corvus snorted. “Kreacher?”

The elf was there in an instant, bowing to them both. He knew there were outsiders present so he would be the dutiful servant.

“What does young master be needing?”

“Can you tell us where Aunt Narcissa is?”

“The atrium, my lord.” Kreacher replied. “Having her tea and biscuits before she has to start checking Mazel and the Malfoy elves.”

“Perfect. Can you grab me and Theo some sandwiches? And pumpkin juice? We’re going to the atrium to see her.”

“Very well. What type would young master’s guest like?”

“Smoked salmon?” Theo asked quietly, eyeing Kreacher who only nodded in return.

“Very well, roast beef for you, my lord?”

“Of course!” Corvus smiled widely and nodded Theo towards the great hall. “Thank you Kreacher!”

“Stop thanking Kreacher! Kreacher is serving his lord, as he is meant to! It is Kreacher’s honor! Lords do not thank the help!”

“I really love making him cranky.” Corvus smirked at Theo as he blanched at Kreacher’s response. “He’s so weird.”

“He’s an old elf.” Theo noted to him. “From the Black Family?”

“Yup. It’s just fun. He likes to be snarky sometimes, you just gotta throw it back at him.”

The rest of the way to the atrium was silent. Theo got more anxious as they went. But Corvus led the way confidently and did not let Theo stray too far behind. The atrium was blooming spectacularly this year and Corvus should have just guessed that was where his aunt was.

“Aunt Narcissa? Are you busy?” He called out before finding her.

“Corvus? No of course, not darling. What do you need?” Narcissa was standing up from a sunny spot on the other side of the enclosed area.

“Theo’s here.” Corvus turned and Theo bowed to the woman in greeting. “Um, his wrist is hurt, could you look at it?”

Narcissa was across the room near instantly, eyes traveling over the taller boy. She frowned softly at him, before looking to each hand.

“Of course I can. Theodore, can you tell me which one?”

“This one, Lady Malfoy.” Theo held up the arm with just a touch of bruising and she hissed a bit before taking it gently in her hand. “If you’re busy you don’t have to.”

“Nonsense.” Cissa shushed him with a soft look and turned it gently in her hands. She brought her wand and tapped it softly against the hand and a white glow came to the tip. She left it there for a few minutes before sighing and letting Theo take his arm back. “I’m afraid that it is broken. Let me go get a few things, alright?”

“Thank you.” Corvus told the woman as she moved off. “I asked Kreacher to bring us some sandwiches here, is that okay?”

“Such a good host.” Cissa gave him a warm smile and nodded. “I will return here momentarily alright?” She left in a sweep of her skirt against the grass and was gone before Theo could protest.

“That’s got to hurt.”

“Yeah. It does.” Theo sat on the grass and cradled his arm in his lap. “I really hope she’s not telling Lord Malfoy.”

“She isn’t. Anyway, he’s fetching the Greengrasses and Draco’s riding with the Zabini’s. Blaise’s mother will not travel anywhere via floo or apparition. It’s so weird.”

“All us old families are all weird.” Theo smiled at that. “She’s just showing off.” 

They laughed at that together when Kreacher came with their drinks and sandwiches. The elf procured a blanket, putting it directly underneath them with a snap of his fingers. He then produced plates and goblets, settling in front of them. Alya slithered her way out onto the blanket, coiling up in a contented in a ray of sunshine coming in from overhead.

“Where’s your mum?”

“Probably napping.” Corvus shrugged. Of course, Theo would realize he hadn’t said his mother was out of the house. “She likes to have energy to stay up all night for the celebrations. We all try anyway.”

“Oh. Our family is Norse so our big celebration is at Yule.” Theo took a bite and smiled at the filling in his sandwich. “We do light a bonfire though.”

“Really? That’s cool. Yeah, we leap the flames, and then the fairies visit for offerings.”

“Really?”

Corvus nodded and they enjoyed their lunch sharing the different ways their families celebrated the equinoxes.

Aunt Cissy was back shortly, carrying a few bottles and a wrap of some sort draped over her arm. She smiled at them softly as she waved her wand at a nearby table and sat the items down, preparing them, mixing two of them, and then looking to Theo.

“I’m glad you ate. This pain reliever can cause stomach upset otherwise.”

“You…you didn’t need to get all that Lady Malfoy, promise.”

“Shush. Come here child.”

Theo wiped his mouth and sat it on his plate, standing and slowly approaching her with his head down in a bit of shame. But Aunt Cissy only picked up the arm gently, scanning it again with her wand and giving him a sorry look.

“Brace yourself. It’s a clean break, so I can use Episkey to mend it, but it will hurt.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Cissa muttered the spell, tapping her wand to the wrist just as she finished with a sharp ‘key’. Theo did not flinch in the slightest, only closed his eyes and breathed through his mouth a few times. His aunt kept hold of Theo’s wrist and reached over to place her wand down and pick up the first potion she’d brought.

“Pain reliever.” She whispered and helped the boy take it with his good hand and swallow it down. “This is a muscle relaxer/strengthening solution. I can see some tears where he’s popped it before.”

Theo tried to jerk away, tried to run after her statement but she had him stuck by his feet and he only leaned back.

“Theodore, I know. I have not confronted him. I have not told him I know you are hurt. I know how Tiberius is and I would not wish to make the situation worse. Do you understand?”

“Yes… yes… yes ma’am.” Theo stuttered in a panicky, small voice and Corvus frowned. He just wanted Theo to get his wrist mended so he could have fun while he was here.

“However, I did reach out to Tiberius about the possibility of you staying with us this week.” Cissa smiled at Corvus, gave him a sly wink, then smiled brightly at Theo. “You see, Ms. Zabini and I are going to Paris to meet my great aunt for some fashion shows. Blaise will be staying here in the manor with Draco for the next week and I just thought perhaps you’d like to stay as well. You boys can get up to some mischief and relax a bit.”

“I only brought clothes for…”

“Don’t you worry. Your father agreed, he has some business to take care of anyways, so he is sending your elf Lazlo over with some more things for your stay.” Cissa lifted her head in a pleased manner as Theo drank the second concoction. “Everything will be taken care of by the time we start our celebrations tonight.”

Cissa picked up the wrapping she had brought and began maneuvering Theo’s arm against his chest and cradling it in the wide part of the sash. She then began wrapping it around his neck and ensuring he was comfortable before sitting back and meeting his gaze.

“I’m sure Corvus has told you we typically nap during the afternoon to ensure we can celebrate. That pain reliever will be making you drowsy soon, so I want you and Corvus to go upstairs and rest until dinner, alright?”

“Of course, Aunt Narcissa!” Corvus hopped up, Zilly coming instead of Kreacher to pick up the impromptu picnic.

“I know Kreacher is already preparing a bed for Theodore and you both should be all set by the time you get upstairs.” Cissa puffed away the empty bottles and grinned at them both. “Just remember to be quiet as you pass the second floor, you know how cranky Uncle Severus can be if he’s not had enough sleep. I had to have Mazel put a drop of sleeping draught in his coffee this morning to ensure he can join us tonight”

“Yup. No worries.” Corvus beamed at her sly wink and nodded for Theo to follow him.

“Thank you Lady Malfoy.” Theo whispered to the woman, and she gave his shoulder a pat.

“You are welcome. Now off you two. Go rest.”

Corvus led the way to the grand staircase, as it would put them farther away from the guest wing of the second floor. Theo followed dutifully, looking at his sling and touching his fingers gingerly.

“She won’t tell Theo.”

“I know.”

They found Kreacher had done the room with two poster beds, and both were turned down for them. Theo’s rucksack had been unpacked into the small dresser next to his bed and the sack itself was hanging near the doorway to the bathroom.

“Young master and guest needing anything else?” Kreacher bowed to him and eyed the sling on Theo’s arm with a narrowed eye.

“Nope. Wake us around four? We’ll have to change clothes and fix our hair.” Corvus was sniggering as he hopped into his bed and shrugged.

“Very well. Kreacher will wake you then. Call if Kreacher is needed.”

The elf was gone, the door was shut, and the curtains drew closed to make the room dark enough for sleep. Theo was laying back gingerly, tossing off his shoes and making a huff noise as he tried.

“Pain potion kicking in?” Corvus asked quietly. He’d had a few before when he’d fallen off his broom and broke his leg. They made you feel a little floaty to be honest.

“Yeah. Wow. That’s….that’s weird.” Theo was slurring a bit. “I’m sorry I’m not a better guest.”

“This is what we were going to do anyway.” Corvus huffed back. “Go to sleep Theo. When you get up we can start harassing Blaise about his mum’s carriage.”

“Heh. Yeah, that thing is sooo gaudy.” Theo was snickering now in a daze and Corvus laughed too. “His mum is such a tosser sometimes. I wonder if he gets embarrassed?”

“I bet. Sometimes he glares at her when she’s bragging. Hard to see it but it’s there.”

Silence met him and he sat up just to make sure Theo was asleep then cuddled into his sheets to do the same. Alya slithered up to coil by his head, softly bunting her head into his and he gave her a nudge back. They’d have a wicked time tonight if they were rested.

It didn’t seem like his eyes had closed for very long at all when a loud banging started at his door. He shot up, alert and looking. Theo did as well, yelping a bit as he jostled his arm. It must still be sore.

“Corvus! You jerk!!!” Draco’s voice echoed outside of the door and Corvus frowned as he shifted himself out of his bed, Alya quickly wrapping around his arm.

He opened the door, blearily looked at his cousin, all dressed and ready. Blaise Zabini was behind him, a small smirk on his darker toned face and dark eyes watching with some amusement.

“You got to nap! While I was flying over London.” Draco was crossing his arms in front of himself and pouting just a bit.

“It’s not my fault my guest was fine with coming by the floo.” Corvus leaned in the door frame and shrugged. “Hi Blaise. Good trip?”

“Of course, the sights are always to be appreciated.” Blaise spoke like his mother sometimes and it was hard to tell if he was joking or meant it. “Draco says you succeeded in getting Theo here, that true?”

“Yes, I’m here Zabini.” Theo was creeping up behind Corvus and peering out. “I hear we’re all staying the week here while your mothers go shopping.”

“Not my mother.” Corvus snickered at that. “She’s not that crazy.”

“Oh good!” Draco grinned at the news but then frowned as he saw the sling Theo was wearing. “Oh, well maybe not. I was hoping we could play some quidditch.”

“My arm should be healed Draco.” Theo pulled the sling off and tested it. “Your mother just wanted me to rest it for a few hours.”

“Very good then.” Draco got a serious look on his face, eyeing Corvus for confirmation and Corvus nodded. Draco kind of knew as well but never said much about it. “Well, get ready you laze-abouts. Uncle Sev is already outside with our mothers and Mrs. Zabini. Father should be here soon with the Greengrasses and we will have to awe the ladies.”

“Eww.” Corvus made a face and earned him a huff from Draco. He quirked a brow and shut the door. He let Theo take the bathroom first, pulling out his waders, a nice cotton top and pushed his shoes under the bed. “What time is it?”

“5 o’clock my lord.” Kreacher was rasping and doing up the beds. “Lady Malfoy asked that I give you and your guest a longer reprieve. Master’s guest needed time for potion to wear off.”

“Oh, well thanks then.” Corvus sighed, there was no overwriting his aunt or his mother at times. Even though technically Kreacher was his.

“Did we really sleep four hours?” Theo was coming out, ruffling his hair which was slightly damp and in a simple set of pants and top in a light beige color. A quick refresh it seemed. “That seems a bit much.”

“Trust me, the adults will go all night.” Corvus rolled his eyes and picked up his clothes to change. “And for once I want to make it to sunrise.”

Corvus did the same, though his hair was so thick it hardly let water penetrate it. It would look wild and unruly no matter what he did so he just tamed it best he could and slipped into his clothes.

When he came back out, he saw Theo putting on loafers and he shook his head. “Don’t bother. We lose them at the arbor into the gardens. No shoes for Litha. That’s the rule.”

“That seems impolite. I am walking through their house.” Theo balked, blinking at his shoes.

“Draco already convinced Blaise.”

“How do you see those things!” Theo threw one of the shoes his way and he ducked. “Do you have like…eyes hiding under your hair?”

“Nah, just weird.”

Corvus and Theo were out in the hall and greeted by Draco and Blaise. Both were just as Corvus had said; barefoot. Blaise was looking him over again and Corvus narrowed his eyes at the boy.

“I’ve already met Xerxes.” Blaise merely smiled smugly back at Corvus. If anyone was as observant as he, was it was Blaise.

Corvus merely rolled his eyes in exasperation and held up his hand to his neck. Alya was getting good at this signal and came slithering around his wrist.

“Caspita!” Blaise spoke in a heavy accent, his eyes glinting with enjoyment and his smile only widening. “I thought Draco was lying. A young one, yes?”

“Yes. She’s not venomous either.”

“She’s very docile.” Theo added in. “I doubt Draco’s owl can claim the same.”

“Hey!” Draco snorted and started stomping towards the stairs. “Come on Nott, I’ll show you. Xerxes is just as behaved as Alya.”

Corvus snickered as he and Blaise fell behind them. He let Alya reach out and touch the boy’s arm with her tongue. He shivered for a moment then smiled at it.

“Are we going to use her to scare the girls?”

“That would be rude.” Corvus said for proper politeness’ sake. Blaise only raised a fine dark brow and smirked and Corvus smirked back. “Yeah, okay, maybe a little.”

“Delightful. Visits to the Malfoy Manor are never dull.” Blaise was happily saying as Draco showed off his tawny. “Tell him about my owl Draco! It’s twice the size and looks like a hawk.”

“Bit overkill, isn’t it?” Theo was petting the owl appreciatively then snarkily looking Blaise’s way. “You starting to be more like your mum?”

“Porca miseria!”

“I still know you’re cursing Zabini.” Theo snickered in good fun, and they all returned to the hall after Draco fed his owl and gave her some fresh water.

Downstairs, Uncle Lucius was just arriving with the Greengrass family, and all the boys knew how to straighten up.

“Ah wonderful! Here are the boys now.” Lucius was grinning politely at them as they came to the main floor and stood before Mr. & Mrs. Greengrass and Daphne and Astoria. Astoria was still a bit young, only six, but Daphne was in their age group.

Corvus and Draco stepped forward, bowing to their guests quickly and smiling at the girls.

“Welcome! We hope you enjoy your Litha.” Corvus offered the family.

“We are happy you could join us.” Draco added in. “Would Daphne and Astoria like to come with us to our tents? We were just showing Theodore and Blaise.”

“Girls, that’s up to you.” Walther Greengrass was encouraging the girls, both in flowing, flowery dresses and their hair, one blonde, one brunette, done up in nice braids.

“I would like that very much.” Daphne curtsied in front of them and smiled at them all. She looked behind her to Astoria, a touch shier because of the age difference. “Come on Astoria, it’ll be fun. Mother and Father are staying too.”

“Okay.”

Corvus snickered as Draco held out his arm at the crook of his elbow, to escort them. Astoria took it giggling and Corvus did the same for Daphne. Blaise and Theo formed up behind them and they headed along to the gardens the muffled chuckles of the adults echoing in the halls behind them.

The tents were now complete with cots, blankets, pillows, and places to sit in the middle. They showed the girl’s their tent, which was just two and checked out theirs briefly. The adults had tents across the pathway and Corvus could see several rock rings being made up and logs being placed for their bonfires.

Nearby Cissa and Severus were talking to Viviana Zabini, and the elves were setting up punch bowls, food trays, and dessert offerings. Corvus looked around as Lucius and the Greengrasses came out, not seeing his mother and groaning. He’d forgotten to wake her up.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked as they stepped back out into the sunshine with the girls to watch the pageantry.

“I forgot to wake Mum.”

“Oh yeah.” Draco snickered and stepped away from him. “Your funeral Corvus.”

“Do I really need a babysitter?” A lilting voice asked from nearby and they all turned to look behind the tents.

Corvus whirled around, his mother creeping out from behind the trees, in a dark black dress that was made of tule and ribbons. It looked wild, just like her and he grinned and moved to hug her. Mum always wanted a hug, and he was so happy to see her already present.

“No Mum, but you do like to sleep.”

“Oh, I do, I do. But I knew Vivi would be here and I cannot have her showing me up.” Bellatrix snickered and winked towards Blaise, who merely smiled as well and bowed towards her. “Hello all you little hatchlings. I hope you have some fun games planned. We adults get awfully boring.”

“Oh yeah, we figured we could fly a bit on the pitch before the sun truly goes down, if the girls want to that is.” Draco looked to Daphne and Astoria.

“You may wish to ask the youngling’s parents Draco.” Bella snickered and reached out to smooth back Astoria’s hair. “She’s a mite young for your brooms.”

“Do we still have our practice brooms?” Draco suddenly realized his mum was right and blushing madly. “Sorry I didn’t think that…”

“I can stay with Mummy.” Astoria twirled her dress, not at all put out it seemed.

“You are our guest too.” Corvus smiled instead. He wanted to show the adults he could be a good host too. “What about croquet? We can help Astoria with the mallets.”

“Oh, that sounds fun.” Daphne nodded. “Bocce would be easy too.”

“And when the bonfires start, they’ll make us one to, we can leap the flames if you wanna try it.” Corvus grinned at everyone on that. “It’s fun to do!”

They all started sharing ideas, but Corvus felt a touch at his back. He looked up to his mother, who was watching Theo really closely. But as he looked up she looked down and met his look head on. Then she crooked a finger at Theo, beckoning him over to them and moving just out of sight of their group.

“And you, hatchling? Is your arm doing alright?” Bella pointed to the appendage and Theo blushed hot.

“Yes…yes Lady Black. Thank you.” Theo stuttered under her penetrating gaze and Corvus wondered when she had found out. He promised Theo that Aunt Cissa wouldn’t tell but apparently, she told his mother.

“Good.” Bella nodded and knelt before both of them, arms coming up and hands resting on each of their shoulders. “You will tell me if Tibby gets any ideas, do you understand? I have no issue with showing him where he truly stands if he wants to be a monster.”

“Oh.” Theo’s mouth formed the word in shock, eyes blinking rapidly. “Um, I don’t want anyone to get…”

“You don’t worry about that. I worry about that.” Bella was standing, head held high and mouth twitching into a feral grin. “You tell me, Theodore. You tell me and we will get it straightened out.”

“Yes ma’am.” Theo swallowed and looked at Corvus bewildered.

“Good. Now you hatchlings have fun! Don’t let us adults get too rowdy.”

His mum was gone in a swirl of black, calling out Vivi and Severus mockingly. His Uncle Sev was glowering at her and Vivi was cocking her head at her dress. Corvus only felt himself grin at his mother. She was different from all the other parents, but not like Tiberius Nott. She was open, she was wild, and she really did not care that much about the polite decorum they’d all been taught. She could do it; he’d seen her do it, she just did not care unless it was truly warranted.

“Your Mum is scary.” Theo whispered to him. “Even when she’s being nice.”

“Yeah, it’s kind of awesome. Means no one messes with her. Not even your dad.”

“Come on you two! Mitzy is setting up the croquet and dinner will be served soon!” Draco poked his head around and that drew them back to having fun. The feast was full as always, and they had to sit around their tent for a while to digest.

Daphne utterly defeated them in Croquet, but Corvus won bocce and ring toss. Then they started to dance about the flames, Corvus showing them how it was done with his mother, laughing and giggling like his mother and he let loose for a while. She twirled him, and held his hands as they spun around. Then they would leap like stunned deer across the smaller fire pit.

Soon Daphne was getting into the fun and then Draco. Theo seemed to laugh at their expense, but he stayed with Astoria, the girl’s big eyes reflecting the firelight.

As they waited for the moon to hit its zenith, they sat around their own campfire as the adults began to drink in earnest and had loud, laughing conversations. Corvus didn’t remember them ever being that loud in years past, especially not Uncle Severus, but they all seemed to be enjoying themselves.

“You Brits celebrate a lot of different things don’t you?” Blaise was snickering and toasting a marshmallow over the flames. Theo was helping Astoria with hers and he and Draco had already eaten like four.

“You’re British.” Corvus scrunched up his nose, his accent was thick, tinted with his Italian but he had more a British cut to his words.

“I’m both. Father was British and Mother is Italian. We live half the year in Italy.” Blaise shrugged. “Mum’s family descended from the Witches of Benevento and the Janaras of Southern Italy. We usually live there for winter, no snow.”

“Well, that’s sad. Snow can be fun.” Corvus shook his head remembering the sled rides they had gone on in years past. And the snowball fights and territorial wars with his mother in the back gardens. “Will you go to Hogwarts?”

“Most likely. Father put it in the will that he wished me to. I’ll need you cretini to help me buy clothes that are appropriate.” Blaise was rolling his eyes at that idea then smirking.

“So, you don’t celebrate the sabbats?” Corvus was reaching for his fifth marshmallow and poking it onto a stick.

“Stars.” Draco was standing and stalking off to the table that still held all sorts of refreshments and treats. “You nerds.”

“Bring me back a tart!!!” Daphne was calling after him before taking his seat by Blaise and leaning in to listen. “What kind of history do you guys have then?”

“And an iced coco!” Theo called out too, earning a sneer from Draco but he didn’t stop his trek to the table.

“We dance around walnut trees instead of fires; I don’t quite get it. But mother says that’s because I’m a wizard, not a witch. Lots of things in Italy revolve around the witches, not the wizards. The Benevento witches were said to worship a golden serpent. Janaras like to steal horses. We’re good at transformative magic though, so I am hoping that’s true. I’d really like to become an animagus.”

“Don’t have a wand yet?” Corvus let slip out then blinked as Daphne, Theo and Blaise stared at him. Astoria hadn’t really listened to that pulling off her marshmallow, getting it on her lips as she tried to carefully pull it off with her teeth.

“You have a wand?” Theo gasped then sat up even more. “No way!”

“Yes.” Corvus slipped it from his holster, something he wore near constantly if he wasn’t asleep. Something his mother told him to do. He held it up in the firelight and let them admire it. Alya obviously liked the heat from the fire she felt blow up in his face, because she crept down his arm and just let out a long, satisfied hiss.

“What is that?” Daphne jumped up and away.

“My familiar. Draco and I got wands and familiars at the start of June.” Corvus pulled back a bit and heard the muffled protesting from his snake. “This is Alya, my corn snake.”

“She’s real docile Daphne.” Theo pointed out. “And not venomous.”

“Pretty snake.” Astoria grinned at the creature, her lips a little white from the melted marshmallow. “Can I pet her?”

“Sure.” Corvus nodded, and the girl came around bravely to reach out her fingers to the little thing.

“She tickles!” Astoria grinned as Alya moved herself about under the girls’ little fingers. “She matches your eyes.”

“Thanks.” Corvus blushed just a bit and was saved with Draco returning with the requested items. “Show them your wand Draco.”

“Oh yeah, forgot about that.” Draco was pulling his from a pocket. Corvus wondered why his cousin didn’t like the holster. “Aunt Bella and Father have been teaching us simple charms and how to summon it to ourselves.”

A loud roar of laughter caught all their attention, and they all turned back to the adults, dancing and having a grand old time around the larger bonfire. Corvus even saw Severus laughing, which was creepy. The man never really laughed. Heck he hardly smiled that much other than small smirks and little lifts of his brows.

“Great.” Blaise was blowing out a frustrated breath. “Mother’s been busy.”

“What’s that mean?” Theo asked incredulously.

“It means she’s going to make a fool of herself.” Blaise was standing up and headed for the tent, looking rather upset. “Donna maledetta.”

“Blaise! Come back!” Corvus called out for him but the boy was slamming himself into a cot and turning away. Well, Corvus wasn’t having that, so he stomped after him and closed the tent flap. “Blaise, seriously, I know how everyone sees my mum. How is this any worse than those stories?”

“Because those stories typically aren’t true.”

“I’d call that bluff. But I don’t wanna think about it either.” Corvus muttered sitting on his cot watching Blaise’s back. “All of our parents are weird; we aren’t going to think you did something.”

“I know she gets lonely.” Blaise sat up and sat there sadly but also a touch angrily. “But she uses this stuff, it’s like a super strong alcohol. Or a potion, I don’t know. But it loosens everyone up. Like I know Lady Malfoy would never ever act like that.”

“Yeah, she doesn’t typically drink that much at all. Usually tea and coffee.” Corvus nodded, peering out the flap and seeing the adults still laughing happily. “It won’t hurt them will it?”

“No. But sometimes the people get really mad about it and we don’t get invited back. And the rumors start again about how she got all her money.” Blaise’s dark eyes darted away. “It sucks because I like you guys.”

“Don’t worry, Uncle Lucius might get mad but usually Aunt Narcissa is better about those kinds of things. She will watch things a bit more maybe. But your mum is the only one into clothes and stuff like she is.”

“You think?”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it. Come on, the fairies should be coming out soon.”

He opened the flap and waited for Blaise to choose. He could already see the faintly glowing images of their guests gathering at the edge of the woods and the cakes were set up by the elves. Blaise resisted at first, still staring towards the adults. But Corvus blocked his view.

“We’ll do our own Litha.”

Astoria had caught sight of the fairies too and was jumping up and down. Blaise stood and came out slowly. Theo only gave him a head nod as Draco led both Greengrass girls down to the offering table as the fairies began to flit about them all, giggling themselves like little schoolgirls as well.

“They are so shiny!” Astoria was calling out as they all approached, carefully standing around the table as Corvus instructed them.

He’d seen Aunt Cissy do this several times, surely, he could do it.

Because he sure did not think Aunt Cissy was coming to greet the fairies as she always did. She’d done the ritual at the altar, telling the sun they would see it soon and asking for renewal and rebirth for the coming season.

“Welcome fairies!” Corvus smiled as passively as he could as the lot of them started to flip about, diving at the cakes and smelling the gathering of poppies, irises, daisies, and balloon flowers. Some took petals to be their capes, some were taking balloon flowers and putting them on their heads. Others were happily taking crumbs of the cakes and dancing around them as they flew.

Astoria was completely spellbound, eyes alight with tears of joy. The little girl was twirling her dress in her spot, eager to join the vain creatures. They noticed this and many of them were gathered around her head, doing a circle dance with her.

“I’ve never seen fairies.” Daphne breathed out slowly as one landed in her hair, playing with the plait of her braid and trying to undo it.

“Thank you for coming to celebrate with us.” Corvus began the speech and bowed his head as the larger one, the oldest one, was settling at the table, watching them with interest. “Tonight, we gather in the heart of the moon. We hear the whispers of the wildflowers and the laughter of the fireflies. Let us celebrate the magic that weaves through all of us, and the wonder of each wing beat. Enjoy your feast and our offerings, we are blessed to have you near us and hope you will continue to live with us in harmony.”

“Did you memorize mother’s speech?” Draco was whispering to him as the fairy in the middle rose up on her rose-colored wings and came forward.

It kissed him on the nose, and he startled at the little spark it caused. She smiled and flitted back to the cakes, ready to eat her fill. Other fairies were coming forward, laying down a heap of old wings, tied together with delicate grass blades. Uncle Severus would be happy with the haul this year, they had quite a bit.

“Yes, yes I did.” Corvus whispered back as the fairies all ate their fill and even Theo got into the awe of it, letting a few of the creature’s rest on his outstretched finger.

“Suck up.”

“Laze-about.”

“Guess one of us has to do it.” Draco smirked at their exchange and shook his head.

“You’re the next lord of this house. I can’t keep coming here to keep your fairies happy.”

“Like you’ll leave any time soon.”

“Maybe I’ll just take them with me. Though, I doubt they’ll like London that much.”

“No, they won’t.” Draco snickered at that and let the usual ones muss up his hair as their musical laughter filled the air around them.

Corvus was glad the adults were not with them. They could do this portion by themselves. And he was glad to see that Blaise was smiling softly, forgetting his mother and the adults behind them having a good time. So what if they did. They spent their days doing work, handling business, and providing them with the things that made their life so great. They were allowed to have fun, weren’t they.

Especially Uncle Severus. It didn’t seem he had a lot of fun at all, even though Uncle Lucius and Aunt Cissy always tried to help him relax. They were old enough to take care of themselves for a night. They were old enough now to take some responsibility, just like with their pets.

Yes, this Litha was a lot of fun, and they would only get better from here.

Chapter Text

His head was spinning ever so slightly, despite laying absolutely still. His mouth was dry, dehydrated, and his eyes felt like sandpaper had lined the lids the moment they had closed. There was a lingering sense of depression that was completely out of place. And he was beyond exhausted, despite having just woken up, with his muscles aching in ways they had not in a while.

Hazily, he knew something had happened, yet he was having issue remembering just exactly what that was. Despite the headache threatening to bloom into a full-blown migraine, Severus found himself digging deep into his repositories that he created with Occlumency near instinctively these days.

A very chilling, and unfamiliar feeling began to creep back up his spine as he let his eyes gaze around the area to get his bearings. There was a deep crimson linen all around him, wooden poles supporting it into an octagon-like shape. He was laying in what was best described as a nest of pillows, mattresses, and silk sheets the likes he would never-ever be found in. The smell of morning dew hit his senses like a cold bucket of water, and there was a twinge of light, starting to light up the fibers of his confinement.

Outside. Tent.

The Litha Celebration.

Obviously, he had not made it to sunrise and had given in to sleep at some time after midnight. The conundrum was who’s tent this was because it certainly was not his. Not even close.

“Okay Snape. You have, quite frankly, done some very stupid things in your life. Many, many stupid things.”

His eyes finally lit upon a recognizable shape and things came slamming back into him as his dulled Occlumency started to stir from its slumber.

“But this… this is… Stars above what did I do? What was in the punch? If Narcissa did this, I will utterly destroy her. I don’t care how fond of her Lucius is.”

Beside him in this wild conglomerate of pillows was another person. Another living being, and Severus could not for the life of him figure out how this had come to pass. Bellatrix Black was lying beside him, completely stark naked and breathing softly with her mouth just slightly agape. She damned near looked peaceful in her nest, coiled in sheets and stretched out like a dragon atop its hoard.

But the fact remained that he was in the nest with her. And that was an error of judgment so profound that Severus was certain he would be killed the moment her eyes opened.

“We were fighting, weren’t we?” Hazy images of their heated conversation tried to come to mind, but it was replaced with a high euphoria shortly after and he bit back a snarl. “What were we fighting about?”

The boy. It had to be the boy. The only reason Bella would truly come at him with her venom is if it was about Corvus. That snapped a few more puzzle pieces in place and he realized he had made the mistake of bringing up the Occlumency. Because he was encouraged by the boy’s interest, and actually had a good student, he’d jumped headlong into danger.

Just after that little spat, is when the euphoric feeling had hit and Severus quickly realized that someone had provided an unexpected surprise in the punches available to the adults. Elixir to Induce Euphoria. Typically, the potion was used by someone in such grief of depression that they were a harm to themselves, or for someone under the effects of a faulty Calming Draught.

Most of them had imbibed for the first portion of the night. Lucius had his typical punch mixed with a variety of liquors; a nice white wine sangria had been refreshing enough Severus had three glasses of it. The elves also were available for a finger of any harder stuff Lucius had in his cellars. But if all of them were affected, and by the silence outside that seemed to be the case, it had to be the two large glass bowls available for their own convenience.

And since the elves were strictly instructed to keep an eye on the children nearby and not allowing them to touch those two bowls, that narrowed it down to those drinks. But that did not help narrow things down to why or who.

As far as Severus could remember, Cissa too had been rather boisterous and happy last night as they crowded around the large bonfire. She surely would not have dosed herself and she had been drinking an iced tea instead. She probably would not have let Lucius get so inebriated by the concoction either. The Greengrasses were guests and both Malfoy’s would be mortified by their guests consuming something mind altering.

But those were problems for the Malfoy’s to sort out. Not him. He had a bigger problem on his hands.

Accusations, unintelligible babble, and words that did not make sense filtered in slowly as he stared blankly at the tent’s posts above him. All from the woman dressed in a low-cut dress and barefoot in the gardens, her hair wrapping her like a cloak of invisibility and her eyes dancing in the firelight.

“Stop that.” He inwardly screamed and took a steady breath as quietly as he could.

The alcohol helped to enhance the effectiveness of the Euphoric potion by leaps and bounds and they were all, for all intents and purposes, punch-drunk without having to ingest that much at all.

“Which explains why Cissa ended up with the rest of us laughing like fools.”

Instead of obeying him, his mind drew his eyes back to Bella and traveled down the length of the still naked woman and her sun-kissed skin. On her elbow was a runic tattoo he didn't realize she had before and of course, her arm hanging out held her faded mark. In the same place as his own. Her hair, wild and untamable a crown upon her head and her face relaxed into a nearly blissful, peaceful serene smoothness.

It wasn’t as if the woman was without beauty, her dark hair and eyes gave her an almost ethereal look with her lithe arms and legs, trim body, and usually eye-catching attire. The entire family was considered beautiful. Narcissa and Andromeda, closer to him in age, had had numerous boys clamoring for their attentions at Hogwarts. Regulus & Sirius were nearly all the female population had talked about.

But he was smarter than that to get trapped by looks. Looks could fade, the mind and the person mattered more than the outside appearance. Lucius had forced him to recognize Bella was not as reckless or careless as he had once thought her to be. She’d proven quite able to settle herself enough to be a presence in Corvus’ life, one the boy obviously adored and loved. She hadn’t taken him then let the elves raise him, as so many elites could be often found to do.

Was that what tricked him last night? These new versions of the woman swimming about his head waiting for further proof?

Not that he’d had much choice in the matter.  

Without much warning, she had come at him as the other participants danced around the bonfire. He had thought at first to attack him like the feral creature she was. Instead…

Merlin, instead she had started kissing him and shoving him towards her domain in this very public arena. Her teeth slightly nipping up at his lips and her hands diving under his silk top like a hungry animal.

“You know I hate when you are right. You slimy bastard. But you are so damned good at being right!” Bella had growled lowly at him as she stared at him with those damned gray eyes. It was nearly a purr as well and he let his tongue click at the roof of his mouth as his Occlumency let him at least piece some of the night together. “Why? I should hate you, abhor you, but I don’t. I can’t. You and that cocky tilt of your head and that voice!”

He silently slipped down to the ground, the mushy pillows and cloud like mattress soft enough he could roll without much effort. He felt like some schoolboy trying to sneak out of the house. He found his pants, thank Merlin, and slipped them on watching her carefully to ensure he could escape.

Luckily, there was not a lot of sun shining through the tent’s fibers just yet so that meant it was still early. He could quietly, quickly, escape to his own tent and pretend nothing had happened. Granted, that was if he was lucky. He hardly ever was. Lucius would never let him hear the end of it. He picked up his shirt, crumpled like a tissue paper near the tent’s flap and cast a quick muffling spell to ensure it made no noise to rouse the very deadly woman snoring nearby.

Like the sneak thief she accused him of being, he closed it behind him, softly, carefully and hung his head as he looked at his shirt. Where had his inhibitions gone? Why hadn't his occlumency shields kept him more aware? He'd been drinking with Lucius plenty of times and had used the skill to evade even veritaserum’s effects.

"Is she in one of her more manic moods?”

Severus knew what the family tended to ignore. He was a half-blood after all and given his current research, he’d been looking into ailments the wizarding world tended to ignore for inspirations for his potions.

His own mother suffered from much the same affliction as Bella did, if he was correct of course. Bella was a classic case of a manic depressive with more manic phases than depressive ones. His mother, Eileen, had been the opposite, with more depressive moods than highs.

Witches and wizards tended to have two responses to mental illnesses and that was ignore it as a quirk of the individual or lock up said individual and forget they existed. And with the way pure bloods intermarried with each other, there were quite a few different disorders that could afflict a person. This was no surprise.

Bella was completely normal for a witch with an undiagnosed, untreated, mental disorder and her family just treated it like a quirk of her nature. He did his best to ignore her or back her off if she was in a fighting mood.

Usually. Sometimes he just liked toying with her as she did to him.

"Hey Uncle Sev."

Severus swung around in a panic, suddenly very aware that he was not alone and had been seen. His face flushed hotly as he found Corvus sitting at the dying fire in the middle, a box of pencils in front of him and a sketch pad on his knees. Around the boy's neck was the gray snake, which also seemed to be watching Severus with judging, black eyes.

"Corvus. What in god’s name are you doing up at this hour?" He hissed, trying to get his hands to move and get the damned shirt over his head.

“Well technically, I haven’t been to sleep.” Corvus yawned widely and put down his pencil to pick up another one. “I promised myself this year I would make it. I was the only one that did.”

“Of course you did.” Severus muttered to himself, completely unbalanced and not ready to deal with the ramifications should the observant child realize who’s tent he’d just come from.

"I really like to sketch too so the sunrise is perfect!" Corvus quirked a brow and cocked his head to the side, earning him a cuddle from his pet. "You alright? You look red, Uncle Sev? Are you sick? You guys were acting really weird last night."

Severus mentally ticked minutes while looking at the pad. A lovely swirl of colors framed a peaceful looking meadow, the sun rising slowly above it. "He’s quite good."

The distraction of that thought cost him. Corvus was standing fluidly and headed for what was clearly the Malfoy tent. The silvers and blacks of the fabrics zig-zagging around one another.

"I bet Aunt Cissy has a pepper up, or a stomach soother here." Corvus was banking on the sick theory and Severus' hand snaked out and snagged his shoulder. It was another mistake in a long string of mistakes starting last night and Corvus reacted instinctively and flinched. His snake hissed threateningly and moved to bite Severus on his fingers.

Still unmoored and untethered, Severus must have acted on instinct and seen into the boy's memories. A blurred man with a purple face, doing much as Severus had done just now, only he was wrenching the boy's shoulder from its socket and screaming nonsense about freakish behavior.

"Corvus, my apologies." Severus quickly started to back track and slam up shields. "I did not mean to grab you so harshly. I am not ill. You merely caught me by surprise."

“Okay.” Corvus retreated to his box and started putting his pencils away and closing his sketch pad. “If you are sure.”

“I am. I will inform Narcissa you valiantly welcomed the sun back to us. You really should get some sleep.” Severus rubbed at his temples and sighed as the boy watched him in that inspecting, ‘what’s wrong with you’, gaze.

“I’ve never heard you laugh before Uncle Sev. You should do it more.”

Severus let both hands come up to his face and he hid his eyes behind the palms. Merlin, what had he done last night? All his airs and composure, out the window in front of not just Draco and Corvus, but their friends who would no doubt be in the same class at Hogwarts. He reputation would be in ruins in two years’ time.

“Did Mum get mad about the Occlumency lessons?”

“Somewhat, but I think we might have an understanding. Perhaps if you ask her directly, it will be better received.”

“Are you sure you’re alright? You lot were acting rather odd and loud this year.”

“We may have overindulged Corvus, that is all.”

“Hmmm” Corvus hummed as he flicked his wand at the stack he made of his things and set it back towards the tents the kids were sleeping in.

“You’ve had that wand all of two weeks. It is dangerous to experiment like that.” Severus narrowed his eyes at the items happily returning to their spot. He eagerly let Professor Snape take over to ignore the elephant in the room.

“Three weeks.” Corvus smirked up at him and stretched while his snake eyed him from the safety of the boy’s hair. “Mum taught us that first week and said I should test it out with simple things to get a feel for it.”

"Child..." Severus was quirking his brow at the backtalk, he wanted the boy to get in the tent so he could escape, but Corvus was not having it apparently. "Just because you can do magic without the fear of the trace, doesn’t mean you should."

"Oh, don't listen to him raven." A sleepy, hazy voice sounded just behind Severus, and he glared over his shoulder. There was Bella, rubbing at her hair, dressed in a house coat. "He's so tightly wound he doesn't know how to relax."

"Morning Mum. The elves have started putting out coffee. Would you like some?"

"Oh, would you, hatchling? Be a doll.” Bella hugged his head to her and kissed the top of his hair. “Does Sevvy want any or is he going to be a loathsome cad and slink off to brood?"

"Bella, I have no idea what your game is here, but I rather you not drag your son into it." Severus hissed lowly as she gently encouraged Corvus over to where the elves were hard at work on breakfast.

"Come off it." Bella stood with her arms around her midsection, leaning haphazardly off center. She yawned again like a lioness just waking for the day and he knew he’d been too slow to escape. “Zabini did something to the punches but I drank anyways. Was rather interesting to say the least.”

"Zabini? You think she would dare as a guest?"

"She has a reputation, you know. You ought to be thanking me you spineless snake. She had her eyes on you most the night."

"You want me to believe you saved me from the poisoner? You'd no sooner gut me if you could."

"I'd not hurt the hatchlings." Bella turned her gaze away and Severus stopped as Corvus was seen returning with a tray with cups of coffee for them. "And for whatever reason, they like you. So shut up, enjoy a night free from your stringent pride. Thank you, my raven."

"Here you go Uncle Sev. You sure you don't want me to get you a potion or something? I mean, you probably have tons, but you still look all flushed. Aunt Cissy won't like it if you're sick, you know."

"I appreciate your concern but no. I am fine."

“Did you stay up all night, my hatchling?” Bella purred pleased and proud. “Cissy will be so proud of you!”

“I even did the ceremony with the fairies!” Corvus beamed at his mum and gave her a quick hug. “The eldest kissed my nose. OH! Here Uncle Sev. They left a bunch of wings this year.”

The boy was holding out two tightly bound bundles of fairy wings. He took them in a daze and slipped them into his pocket before seeing the boy looking up to him hopefully.

“Thank you Corvus. I’m glad someone was keeping watch for them last night.”

“I know you use them for potions and they’re important.” Corvus nodded pleased with himself. “I think I did really good Mum.”

“Yes, you did love. Why don’t you go to sleep now. The sun is awake and so are we. You can put down your watch as a success.” Bella brushed back his curls, somewhat sooty from the fire. “Later we can have brunch.”

“Okay Mum. Love you.”

“Love you too hatchling.”

They both waited for the boy to retreat into the tent for the boys and for the flap to close. Severus was about to turn on his heel and retreat to his own, before this nightmare turned into what was sure to be an agonizing torture session. Bella snorted into her cup, and he raised his brow at her in confusion.

“Knew you’d slink off.”

“Bella, you cannot tell me with a straight face that you are pleased by this?” Severus could not help but quietly rage. “You hate me. You loathe me. You constantly call me a traitor and bemoan my own escape from the dragnets even though you too escaped them.”

“You have to admit, it was rather fun.” Bella smiled very softly to herself, lifting her cup to her lips and taking a drink. She was just like a pleased cat with a mouse; slowly playing with her meal before ending it. “You’re rather fit under all that gloom and doom.”

Severus felt his mind halt harshly and he stared at her in complete shock. His eyes could not move, not away from her, not off of her, and certainly they were betraying him as he remembered the naked body from just before.

“Yes, you were quite lovely yourself.”

He closed his eyes, swallowed hard and took more steadying breaths to try to find his escape. She had to be in a manic phase, she had to be.

But a rustling movement from nearby caught both their attention and he snarled. Others would be up and about if they weren’t careful.

“Regardless of the fun involved, I am still not understanding what your game is here.” Severus lowered his voice and let her stand there, her finger dipping into the coffee and stirring it absently as she watched the dark liquid turn into a mini whirlpool.

“No game, Sevvy.” Bella shrugged with a bored look on her face. “Let’s face the fact that we are not the most desirable of pursuits. What harm is there in a little fun now and then? To keep the isolation at bay.”

“And yet you say Viviana Zabini was targeting me last night.” Severus snuffed and crossed his arms. She wasn’t seriously offering an enemy with benefits arrangement.

“Well, she’s a bit lonely too, isn’t she? Want to invite her next time?”

Severus felt his eye twitch in horror at the thought and watched Bella laugh in delight in front of him. Merlin, she was just toying with him, wasn’t she. She’d lost herself in the same brew but had more of her wits about her already.

“Oh, calm down Sevvy. I’m merely joking. I don't share well.” Bella began to walk around the fire pit, poking at it with her toes and sending up little puffs of embers. But then she tossed her cup over her shoulder and approached him like a hunter circling prey. “I am merely stating perhaps I don’t hate you quite as much. And we are both rather poor in prospects. Fun shouldn’t be a sin, Sevvy. You really should lighten up more.”

“With you?”

“Fine then, be a loathsome cad like I thought.” Bella merely shrugged again and turned away to return to her tent.

Apparently, he had lost his mind. He did something so utterly unhinged; he knew he had to have had a stroke. He followed her to the tent door and backed her into it as she grinned like a Cheshire cat on holiday. Her gray eyes lit up in an unexpected way as her grin turned into a smile of brilliance and he felt his own eyes widen a fraction at her glee at this turn of events.

“Very well, then, let us see if you find it so fun without a potion blurring our inhibitions.”

Severus really did not know why he entertained the idea. He did not know why he shoved her back to the pillowed circle in the middle of her tent and stared down at her as she let her eyes travel back up and down him like he was a piece of meat. He flicked his wand at the fabric around them, his strongest silencing spell to keep any ears from hearing and found that he was amenable to the idea of it.

He had been a young man once. Well, to some people he still was a young man. He’d had his fun during his mastery days, traveling to meet different masters and prove his proficiencies. Granted it was more an attempt to drown his pain at first alienating Lily so thoroughly, then loosing her completely.

What Bella was offering bubbled up a strange mixture of caution and reprieve. A release that did not involve attachment. It had been so very long, and he wasn’t a monk. None of them were impervious to the desire of flesh really. Some just had more will to deny it.

It had been so long since someone had touched him in any form, let alone one so intimate.

But it was Bella, and he did fear the consequences of such a thing.

“This stays between us.” He growled lowly and she snickered happily and began to disrobe.

“I’m certain we both don’t want this getting out.” Bella snarled back softly, reaching up to the shirt he’d all but just put on.

“Yes, I’m glad to see you understand the concept of mutual destruction.” Severus barbed and she cackled just a touch madly.

“I understand lots of things, Sevvy.” Bella bit her lower lip and pulled him back into her nest. “Now shut up.”

It was merely a few short hours later that he started to hear movement nearby. Severus blinked awake for the second time that day and found the woman practically cuddled into his side. A part of him screamed for the touch of it, the warmth of it. The rest of him, all logic and doom saying, was berating himself.

“You are a damned fool, Severus. This won’t end well.”

 He quickly untangled himself and moved through the morning air like a wrath. No one had come outside yet, and he had no desire to add more complications to this already very complicated tryst. Severus got inside his tent just in time as a boisterous laugh filled the air and the rest of their camp started to wake up.

“Merlin! I haven’t had that much fun in years!!!” Walther Greengrass was declaring rather openly. “Tara my love, are you alright?”

“Of course.” A woman’s voice was blearily replying to the man, who seemed chipper as the birds still singing about the woods. “Oof. That was a thrill to be sure! I really must get that mixture from Narcissa.”

“You’d be asking the wrong person.” Lucius’ dark voice was muttering, and he could hear elves starting to apparate around with seating and offering breakfast options. “We only had the sangria and the punch that I knew. Surely, we aren’t that out of practice.”

“Well, it has been eight years, old boy.” Walther was laughing at Lucius and somehow Severus could imagine the more rotund man clapping Lucius’ shoulder.

Severus slipped outside to watch, having dressed in a blink and muttering a freshening charm as he retreated. He saw Viviana Zabini slinking out of her own tent, looking just a touch reproachful. So, Severus snaked out a hand, grabbed her shoulder and glared down at her pointedly for a moment.

“You really are a potion master then.” Zabini whispered to him, dark onyx eyes boring into his own.

“I am. Now you are going to tell me what you will give me in exchange for not exposing your little charade.”

“I have a supply of Occamy eggs.” Vivi was quick to whip out her offer and sighed heavily as he let her go, afraid of drawing too much attention.

“And for trying to bed me like some common misfit?”

Her eyes did widen then, in more surprise than anything.

“How? You were just as loose as the rest of us last night!” She finally found her bearings and hissed his way. He took one step closer to her and cracked his neck before giving her a displeased grin.

“I am not only a potions master, Viviana, I am a master of certain mind arts. That I acted a fool was to keep you from upping your dosage for our hosts and their guests. I am Draco’s godfather after all, I am beholden to protect the family.”

“Merda.” Viviana backed up and hugged herself at her waist, swaying on her feet a little. “No wonder everyone says to not mess with you. My apologies, Master Snape.”

“I am not the one needing apologies, Zabini.”

“I…I will ensure Lady Malfoy is invited to the Milan Fashion Week and treated as royalty.”

“Vivi? Why in Merlin’s name did you encourage me so last night?” Narcissa was finally making appearance and Severus quickly, silently moved away, assured Vivi was suitably chastised for testing him.

Though, it was more Bella’s eye that had caught her, not his potions aptitudes.

Narcissa was holding her head and Lucius reached out to put his arm around the small of her back. She leaned into him gratefully, looking a mite rougher than the rest. Probably because the woman had a much lower tolerance for both the alcohol and the potion that enhanced it. He did have hazy memories of Viviana encouraging Narcissa to join her for one last drink.

“Mio caro, Narcissa, I am sorry. I merely wished to get a start on our week in Paris.” Vivi put on her airs and her happy voice, sweeping over to Narcissa and giving her a sorry excuse for a sad face. “It has been so long since I’ve been able to let loose, and I know as a fellow mother, you too struggle to find time for only yourself. I only wanted us all to have fun.”

“That’s a noble goal, Vivi.” Tara was looking a bit rough too but smiled at the woman and moved to pat her arm. “Like Walther said, it’s been a while since we’ve had such fun.”

“For Merlin’s sake.” Severus was rolling his eyes and meeting Lucius’ gaze. The man looked tired, but not as upset as he could have been about it all.

“Yes, for Merlin’s sake.” Bella was emerging again, stretching and moving towards the tables like a zombie. “Fun never hurt anyone. Or are you already turning into mother, Cissy?”

“Bella, please, I am very tired.” Narcissa rubbed her temple, and Lucius snapped his fingers at one of the elves, a more comfortable chaise appearing for the woman.

Bella merely shrugged and headed for the breakfast buffet now being fully brought out of stasis. A full English breakfast was spread out for the taking and Bella was certainly going to take it.

“My raven made sure to welcome the fairies sister. And welcomed the sun.” Bella smirked proudly as she returned with a plateful in her hands and an elf following behind with two goblets in hand. “You’re welcome.”

“Merlin what side of the bed did she wake up on?” Lucius was muttering and rubbing at Narcissa’s neck slowly. “Shall I have Mazel fetch you a chamomile darling?”

“No water, please.” Narcissa nodded and the elf was there soon after as the Greengrasses started to treat themselves and Vivi moved away. “Did she say Corvus greeted the fairies?”

“Yes, he was still up when I finally woke.” Severus snorted. “Sketching the sunrise he said.”

“Hah.” Narcissa smiled blearily and looked towards the area set aside for the children. “Well, I will have to thank him.”

“He should be out for hours.” Severus grunted. “Letting a nine-year-old stay up that late…”

“Says the man with no children.” Lucius snorted, finally seeing to feed himself now that Cissa was nursing a cool glass of water and a headache potion nearby for good measure.

“Eleven-year-olds still require structure, you realize?” Severus decided to follow the man to the table and glanced at the offerings, his appetite now ravenous.

“They’ll be fine.” Tara was snickering with her plate in hand and smiling his way softly. “But I am very glad to hear that the Head of Slytherin takes his duties seriously! Why I’ve heard all sorts of horror stories about the dorms from my cousin’s wife Bathsheda about the antics the Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs get up to.”

“Bathsheda? Babbling?” Severus perked at the opportunity to get the conversation into something so mundane, the muddled minds of his compatriots would instantly switch back into parent mode.

“Yes yes! She’s a Runes Master, exacting work you realize. She laments that those two houses have their share of troublemakers and wishes their Heads of House would be more involved.” Tara Greengrass got a soft smile on her lips and appraised him a second. “Much like the Head of Slytherin. She says you run a tight ship for your students and promote excellence. As you should!”

“Hmmm, I will have to thank her for noticing then.” Severus quirked his lip quickly to a grin then flattened it back. “Little to no one else seems to.”

“Well, we for one are glad for it.” Walther agreed. “My family has a strong tie to the house, not as historied as the Blacks or the Malfoys, but long enough. I know Daph will certainly head that way, she’s a clever girl.”

“Yes, I tell him yearly that he has to keep teaching so that I know there’s at least one competent person on staff. Though it sounds as if I should be reaching out to this, Professor Babbling, is it?” Lucius smiled as much as he could in his exhausted state and gave Severus an appreciative grin.

Good, he’d gotten Lucius engaged that meant Severus could start solidly moving towards the house to escape.

“Correct, she teaches the runes curriculum so she mostly teaches Ravenclaws, and some smatterings from the other houses….”

Severus let the woman start singing Babbling’s praises to one of the Board of Governors. He knew Lucius was always on the lookout for professors not as thrilled with leadership. I.E. Dumbledore.

He took a moment to take stock of everyone’s position and slipped to the side door of the manor without a single sound. Only once he was back in his guest suite, a strong black coffee already awaiting him from Rapky, did he finally slump into a chair and try to take inventory of what he’d just done.

No matter what his logical, intelligent brain tried to convince him of, a small nagging voice in the back of his head was laughing like a truly mad person at the insanity of it all.

Because a part of him had to admit, Bella was right.

It had been fun.

Chapter Text

June was nearly here.

This fact was noted not only by weeks, or days, but by the hours, minutes, and very nearly to the second by Corvus Black and Draco Malfoy.

But they were obsessing over it. No. Not one bit. They were merely relaxing out in the warm summer air, high off the ground on their brooms. Draco held the quaffle and Corvus floated across from him, the day perfect for a pickup game and they should be flying around as fast as their Nimbus brooms would allow them.

“Are you going to throw it? Or…” Corvus was muttering, watching the red leather ball then looking past Draco boredly. He couldn’t really say he was that interested in a game today. Uncle Lucius had just gotten tired of their anxious energy and forced them outside for the day.

“Why can’t they send it sooner?”

“I mean, your dad’s the one on the board, maybe ask him?” Corvus was shrugging, making a small back flip, just for the movement of it.

“It just seems so… so… inefficient!” Draco let out an exasperated huff and sneered his lip. His cousin was really starting to look like his dad, and it made Corvus chuckle. “Don’t they know kids are waiting?! Patiently?”

“I doubt this would be called patiently Draco.” Corvus poked at himself and his brother in all but name. “I mean have you slept, cause I sure haven’t.”

“No.” Draco made a pretend pass to him, and he caught the quaffle easily. “They should just send them out immediately.”

“Well, even if they did send them out altogether like that, I’m still pretty sure they’d wait until the end of term. Which typically isn’t until the second week of June. Then most of the professors are busy grading those tests afterwards.”

“Why do you know these things?”

“Well, you know Uncle Severus doesn’t come a moment before his grading’s done.” Corvus shot back and let the ball from his hands, letting it fall for a while before zooming after it and diving back upwards behind Draco.

“Maybe we can send him Xerxes. Get him to grab ours and send them along. Since he knows us and all.”

Corvus merely raised a brow at Draco, a bored gaze upon his face. They both knew Severus better than that. He was definitely not the man to bend the rules or give special treatment. He recognized hard work and dedication, little else.

“I know. Stupid idea.” Draco frowned then rolled his eyes. “I just want it done with. We both have magic, we’re both from old families, get on with it already!”

“Daphne hasn’t gotten her letter yet, so I know it’s gotta be sent out at the end of the year, maybe in stages.” Corvus was circling around, letting the sun hit his face and the air moved his hair. “It they really did it around birthdays, it would give kids born earlier in the year way longer to get their supplies than the rest of us.”

“You and your logical thinking.” Draco gave him a directed sneer, but it wasn’t in earnest. They were both just really frustrated about having to wait for their letters.

They both knew they would get one. That was not up for debate by any means. They just wanted them now, so they could get the excitement out of the way, then begin preparing properly for their first year of school.

Their first year of being away from home.

Corvus had to admit that he had some nerves about that. He had been to Blaise’s a few times along with Draco. It was impolite to stay overnight with the Greengrass girls or Pansy. Theo’s father was obviously not willing to host any of them and Corvus refused to stay longer than was needed with Vincent or Greg.

So, his experiences were always limited when being away from home. From safety. From his mother. He was both excited to prove he was capable, but a small part of him liked the feeling of security, protection, the invulnerability being near the adults provided.

Yes, there were adults at Hogwarts too, but they had who knew how many other students to look after.

One of those adults was Uncle Severus though. But he would not abide too much familiarity from Draco or Corvus. The man spent most of his visits last year, and probably would this summer too, coaching them relentlessly on his proper term of address.

Professor Snape.

“It’s going to be so weird, calling Uncle Sev anything but that.” Draco nearly was reading Corvus’ mind, looking a bit sad as they both just started making slow loops of the grounds.

“I know. But we do it with your parents.” Corvus pointed out. Lucius had never let them call him anything but Uncle Lucius and Father after the age of five. Aunt Cissy loved to be called that but never ever in public settings, now more than ever. It was Aunt Narcissa and Mother. “It’s just another adult that requires respect in a formal setting.”

“Do you think he’ll be different at school? Like…worse?” Draco eyed him cautiously. He feared losing his uncle just as much as Corvus did. For Draco, it was his only uncle really.

“No. Maybe.” Corvus shrugged. “I mean we’re there to learn. I’m sure he’ll tell us that again five hundred times.”

“Aunt Bella’s been kind of dodgy hasn’t she?” Draco asked carefully and Corvus had to agree. It was the other reason he was a touch concerned about leaving the nest, as his mother put it.

His mum didn’t really have a whole lot of friends it seemed. She was at the parties, the rituals, the gatherings, but she mostly talked to Aunt Cissy, badgered Uncle Lucius, or fought with Uncle Severus. She and Blaise’s mum had kind of started sparring a bit, little insults that turned into odd bouts of laughter between them. She also sat on the Wizengamot as his proxy, but he’d heard Pansy’s father utterly chortling one year about how nearly everyone there was afraid she’d finally loose herself during one of the Chief Warlock’s long-winded speeches.

Corvus feared perhaps she was just as dependent on him as he was with her and felt bad that he’d be leaving her behind. Not that he was. He had already promised himself he would write home as much as he could to keep her happy, keep her involved like she liked to be.

Before he could think too hard on that topic, and before Draco could come up with some new topic, something hit his head rather hard. He blinked and furrowed his brows angrily at Draco, who held up both hands and shook his head emphatically. Another item zinged Corvus’ ear sharply and he reached up just in time to grab a small pebble that had been launched at his head.

“Seriously, you are going to be such a wicked seeker.” Draco praised as Corvus turned the little stone over in his hands.

Corvus began looking below them and found Kreacher tossing another small stone up and down in his gnarled, long hands. The elf looked urgent from their distance, and he pointed the elf out to Draco.

Elves could not fly and Corvus had pretty much told Kreacher the next time he popped out of thin air and apparated Corvus from mid-air, he would whack him with his broomstick. Of course, Kreacher being Kreacher, he had smiled and said it was about time Corvus started acting like a proper lord.

Crazy thing.

“Well, I guess he listened that much.” Draco was remembering the same incident, remembering how harshly Corvus had gotten sick at the sudden change in altitude and having solid ground under him without warning.

“But now he’s throwing things at my head.” Corvus huffed as they started to descend towards Kreacher at the gate just to the side of the pitch.

“Because you let him.”

“Because I did not think I had to spell it out.” Corvus huffed as they landed and leaned on their Nimbuses. “What is it Kreacher? I thought Uncle Lucius kicked us out for the day.”

“Hmm, yes, but Lord Arcturus is waiting for young master in the foyer.” Kreacher nodded and looked back towards the house.

Corvus shot up with Kreacher's words. He glanced at the elf, who sometimes did try to trick him, but the elf had that contrite look on his face. Kreacher was only this timid with the older members of the Black family who he felt acted properly. 

"Great grandfather?" Corvus immediately started moving towards the house. "I wasn't expecting him was I?"

"Can't keep your own calendar?" Draco was laughing a bit, following along for the moment.

“Can you?” Corvus snipped back lightly.

Usually, Arcturus and he planned their meetings well in advance and only if the elderly man had a lesson he wished to impart to Corvus. The man was friendly enough but stern with the knowledge he had to pass on to Corvus, seeing as he was the last former lord still alive.

"Lord Arcturus sends his regrets for not announcing himself."

Kreacher was popping ahead of him, already with a fresh shirt, clean pants, and a tailed coat to put on. All were being put on in a snap of the elf’s fingers and Corvus stood still to allow it. It was a bit embarrassing, out in the open like this, but he certainly could not keep Arcturus waiting.

Kreacher reached up after all was on to start straightening his coat and snarling viciously at Corvus’ hair.

“Just had to be flying, young master? Just had to be whipping that hair into such a mess. No saving it. No taming it. Must leave it. Shames Kreacher it does, but no helping it.”

“Great grandfather’s hair is curly too.”

“Not as unruly as young master’s. Perhaps he has the secret.” Kreacher was talking mostly to himself there at the end and popped away to alert his grandfather that Corvus was on his way. Draco nodded and shooed him towards the door leading in at the conservatory.

Corvus did his best to slow himself and catch his breath. Coming through the great hall, he saw Aunt Cissy speaking with the man softly in the foyer just as Kreacher had said.

"Grandfather?" Corvus asked quietly, approaching and bowing to the man.

"Good day Corvus. I do hope I didn't interrupt anything important?"

"No sir. Draco and I were merely spending some time outside."

“Trying to occupy themselves more like.” Cissa was smiling at him and reaching back to brush his hair away from his face for him. “Draco and Corvus have been eagerly awaiting their letters.”

“Ah, yes. Eleven this year aren’t you?” Arcturus let a proud grin spread across his lips and he raised his head just as proudly. “A momentous time for any young man. I am sure you will do the family proud, with that sharp mind of yours.”

“Thank you, Grandfather.” Corvus blushed softly and bowed his head in thanks. He could not help but notice the man looked a little tired today, his eyes looking more weathered and his skin just a bit more wrinkled.

"Corvus, I was hoping you could accompany me for an errand today."

"Of course. I'd be happy to Grandfather!" Corvus smiled earnestly, concern still lingering as he watched the man grip his cane and stiffly move. "Aunt Narcissa, could you please let Mother know?"

"Of course, Corvus. Be safe. Great Uncle, please do take care."

"I will Narcissa." The man held out his arm to the front door and they moved outside, towards the apparition point.

As they got past the wards, Arcturus put a hand on his shoulder to prepare for the side-along jump. The man's hand felt thinner than it had in years past and Corvus instinctively reached up to put his own hand over it. They were in London, the buildings made of more than just stone and bustling streets told Corvus they were near the center.

"Muggle London sir?"

"My apologies for being vague Corvus. Come, let us have a beverage before we go about our task."

The man limped his way to a cafe nearby, one with fairy lights made to look like mere string lights. But Corvus could see through them easily enough. The waitress was quick to seat them, giving him a happy smile and he smiled in return. She left them with small menus, with only small pastries and coffees and teas available.

Corvus found a blueberry white blend and ordered that. His grandfather went for a Turkish coffee. The woman nodded and bustled off to fill the orders.

"My boy, I will be direct with you."

Corvus came to attention as Arcturus sat his cane against the table and folded his gloves into his vest pocket. His tone was one of pure business and pure need, so Corvus sat straight and settled his hands atop one another on the table, never looking away from the man, as he’d been taught. 

“A man knows when Death is coming to call. A wise man knows better than to run from it.” Arcturus sighed heavily and tried to soften his gaze. “I am getting older Corvus. I am getting weaker. I know my time will come to call and I must ensure you are prepared.”

"Are you sick Grandfather?" Corvus asked quietly, the two of them going dead silent as the woman returned with their orders.

"I am old Corvus."

"There are wizards older, aren’t there?"

Yes, there are. Sadly, the Blacks have never been that long-lived. We burn bright, we burn fast, then dim into the good night.” Arcturus smiled sadly; his gaze somewhat distant. Corvus wondered if the words had been said to him at one point. "Perhaps you will break that mold as well, my boy. You have a habit of exceeding expectations."

Corvus picked up his mug and took a sip of the fruity tea to hide his embarrassment.

"You have proven quick of mind and gifted with your magic. A lot like your mother in a way. But also, a touch like your uncle. Observant, calm under pressure. Walburga certainly knew what she was doing. I'm glad she realized where you belonged."

"I miss her." Corvus whispered softly, remembering the somewhat overbearing woman, who always had a soft smile and cuddle just for him.

"Yes, sometimes those we know for short times are those who leave the most impact." Arcturus took a sip and sat the cup down softly. "Corvus, you are already the Lord of the House, your age just restricts you. I want you to promise you will remember that and should anyone, anyone at all, try to convince you otherwise you assure them of who you are without exception."

"Of course. Mother tells me that all the time." Corvus nodded quickly.

“I know she does. But you have yet to truly meet anyone who would challenge you in such a way. As Narcissa advised, you and your cousin will be entering Hogwarts soon. It is a cultural shock; to be sure, and the man running it will certainly try to disillusion you to your heritage.”

“I think I knew that.” Corvus admitted. "Uncle Lucius has a rant every other month after the governors’ meetings. Or the Wizengamot hearings.”

“Yes, I’m sure he does.” Arcturus really began to chuckle at that and smirked at the boy for a long moment before steepling his fingers and fixing his gaze hard again.

"What are your thoughts on the man?"

"I've never met him."

"But you've heard stories, read things I'm sure."

"It seems like he's trying to be something." Corvus concentrated on what he’d heard at home and what little there was in the prophet at times. "He's always quoted as doing these great things or being this leader for the good wizards. He always talks as if he is the wisest man in our world."

“Very good. What else?”

“Well, now and then, you’ll see stories about his early years. That he thought muggles were barbarians, too stupid to really take care of themselves. Which doesn’t make any sense because now he’s all about integrating their customs and their belief systems. According to Mum and Uncle Lucius, that is.”

“Yes. Albus Dumbledore wasn't always that grand paragon everyone sees him as. He is twenty years my senior, but I can still tell you some things. Just like any other man, Dumbledore craved power, but most of all he enjoyed control. Just because he's put on a different face, doesn't mean that some of those ambitions disappeared."

"Then why doesn’t he run for minister? I think people would elect him if he did. They certainly seem to want him to.”

“That is the question, isn’t it Corvus? I ask you about these things because I need you to be aware. Your… sire… ignored these warnings. Bought into the man’s affluence and noble goal. And I am certain you know where that led him.”

“Azkaban.” Corvus nodded solemnly, shuddering at the thought of the prison everyone feared.

“Yes. Sirius was one of Dumbledore’s most vocal proponents. Carried his sigil proudly. Instead of championing his own House, he fought for the wizarding world. For the better of all. You will learn Corvus, those who will not fight for themselves first, are typically left behind.”

Corvus nodded in all seriousness. His mother, aunt and uncle did not talk about his father all that much. Sirius Black was a man deranged according to the papers. He’d betrayed the Potter family to the Dark Lord, then killed thirteen muggles as he tried to escape justice.

“You fight for yourself first; you fight for your family second.” Arcturus tapped the table with each declaration. “Then you fight for those you deem worthy.”

“Yes sir.” Corvus agreed, though he knew he tended to think of his family first, then himself.

“I know you will, my boy. You’ve a good head on those shoulders. Do not completely throw away your hobbies, your fun, but be aware, things will continue to get harder from here on. You will be expected to carry more responsibilities as you age. And each of those come with their challenges and their shackles. But the more you surround yourself now, the more support you will have later.”

“I understand, Grandfather. I always want to make the family proud. I know we’ve lots to look after and lots to atone for. But I will. I promise.”

“Hmmm.” Arcturus hummed appreciatively as he sipped down the last of his drink, encouraging Corvus to do the same. “Spoken as a true lord. Come, I’ve an errand at the Ministry today, I felt you might like your first look.”

Corvus quickly gulped his tea and nodded to his great grandfather eagerly. Draco hadn’t even been allowed to visit with Uncle Lucius yet. He was going to be so insanely jealous.

His elderly grandfather figure was limping across the street. Corvus could not help but stare at the cars, buses, and insane amount of people walking about. Most in clothing that did not look terribly comfortable, too tight and too stiff. Not flowing or soft as their clothes could be. Most everyone ignored them, Arcturus probably using a notice-me-not spell upon them both as they sat in the café.

"Corvus." Arcturus guided him to an odd booth of red metal and hit a series of numbers. The box began to vibrate and soon they were on a lift moving underground.

They were deposited into a receiving area with a receptionist looking them over. Arcturus flashed a small card at her, and she waved them through. Corvus blinked at her for a second but had to hurry to keep up with the man still quite a deal taller than him.

The area they came to was a bustling metropolis underground. If Corvus though Diagon Alley was crowded, this place was so much worse. Gobs of people were moving about, barely missing one another as they moved about to their destinations. The area was open, cavernous really, with dark green and black bricks, outlined in a nearly gray grout. There was a fountain with golden statues in the center, a centaur, an elf, and what appeared to be a merfolk depicted. Further down was another statue of gold, a wizard with an orb in hand and wand held high.

There were layers upon layers of octagon windows raising from the floor to ceiling and Corvus could see people inside at desks, working away. Corvus did not know which way to look, to be honest.

“This way, Corvus. Plenty of time to get sick of this place when you’re older.” Arcturus was moving along, and it seemed people moved out of his way to have clear passage. Not a very wide passage, but clearer than anyone else around them.

They were at another lift towards the back of this long cavern and Arcturus hit a small silver button with his cane’s rounded top. They waited for minutes, Corvus looking behind them in awe and disbelief as they did. No wonder Lucius hated spending too much time here; it was chaotic!

“In we go.” Arcturus was drawing his attention once more and ushered the boy in quickly and shutting the door before anyone else could enter with him. He moved the card he’d shown before to a small panel inside and it dinged, and they were moving ever downward.

“Corvus.” Arcturus whispered reverently and Corvus turned his head to glance upwards at him. “I’ve asked you out today to perform my sacred duty as the previous Lord Black. It would have been your grandfather Orion, if he had not passed before your arrival. Or your father if he had even made it this far. But alas, it falls to me once again.”

"Sacred duty?"

“Corvus, I know you hear this often, but our family is old. Very old. Blacks have been in England practically from the start and since medieval times they have been wixen. A gift given to us and kept proudly ever since.”

Corvus felt a chill run up his spine, the tale was familiar, but his great grandfather always used his voice and his presence to make his words more impactful, more meaningful. And he did it very well, so he felt the weight of each word as it left Arcturus’ mouth and hung on every one of them.

"The other families hold us up as a virtue, a goalpost, because of that history. Or so they believe." Arcturus was still explaining calmly as the lift made its way downwards.

They stopped suddenly, the door opening to a small space with another door in front of them and nothing else. Arcturus guided him deftly to the next door, another lift, and they were off again. Arcturus leaned this time on the sidewall of the lift and Corvus reached out a hand for his tentatively.

"Just a touch tired, son, not to worry." The man tutted him but smiled. "Corvus, there is a tradition that has passed from Lord to Lord, unbroken, since our family was first formed. A duty that each of us has held in honor since the first stone was laid in our foundation."

Corvus started when the doors were already open again, leading to a very long, very dark hallway. It was barely lit with small lanterns above them, and the black, shining bricks made it difficult to see where the floor stopped, and the walls began. Arcturus led the way confidentiality though, and Corvus followed.

They came to one brightly lit area finally, a single desk and single chair settled under a spotlight of sorts. A very elderly man sat there, looking over something on the desk but looking up with his spectacled eyes as they neared.

"Lord Black. Welcome. It's a rather stunning thing seeing you again. Typically, I only see you Lords twice. Once as young bucks, and again as older statesmen."

"Lyonel, good day. Enjoying your solitude?"

"Always. A new heir?"

"A new Lord." Arcturus' hand on his shoulder made Corvus straighten and nod his greeting to the oddly pale, nearly translucent man. "Corvus, this is Lyonel, he tends the halls here. Always watching and tending the prophecies."

"Prophecies?"

"Hmm yes, quite the job. One I've had for centuries." The man moved and it was then Corvus realized he was looking at a ghost. He floated over to his grandfather and bowed, then began to float towards a deep dark hallway, only lit up by several different globes on shelves. "Prophecy is a solemn art, one always shunted away in obscurity. But prophecy does exist, and we must protect those glimpses with bravery and conviction. You know the way, my lord?"

"Sadly, I do." Arcturus confirmed and was guiding Corvus to the aisle and thanking the ghost with a nod.

They walked in silence, Corvus entranced by the glowing orbs, too numerous in their number and in so many different sizes and shapes. Some swirled like rivers over rocks, while others stormed, lighting up like lightning in storm clouds. All of them gave off an eerie white glow though and it was that light that lit the hallways throughout.

"The House of Black was founded on prophecy Corvus. One that has yet to pass." Arcturus' firm, steady voice snapped him back to reality and Corvus watched the man navigate to a corner towards the back of the rooms. "Each Lord is brought to the Hall of Prophecy to lay eyes on our past and see if they are what was promised."

"Promised?" Corvus croaked out, finding his throat going dry at the implications.

"Yes, Corvus. A storied hag came to our ancestor and told him that his family had a place. She then provided him with her prophecy as well as our coat of arms." Arcturus was pulling a small sheet of parchment out and holding it to Corvus.

It was their coat of arms but done in the more archaic art styles of the time. It lacked the motto, Toujours Pur at the bottom and had faded colors, but otherwise it was recognizable.

"The secret of our family has always been here, Corvus, in our crest. But only the one whom the prophecy spoke of will hear its words."

Corvus could only stare at the emblem in his hands, trying to think of his stars and their calming nature as he tried to process what his great grandfather was telling him. Did his mother know? Did grandfather Cygnus? Did any of the Blacks know?

"This rite is only passed from lord-to-lord Corvus. I brought Orion here as a man of thirty, after he produced an heir. I even brought your grandfather Cygnus, once your father failed to live up to the family name."

"They weren't promised were they?" Corvus whispered fearfully, watching his grandfather pluck a small orb from the shelves and look at it forlornly. It was just slightly larger than a snitch, made of smooth glass and swirled with grays, blacks, and golds.

"No, Corvus. They were not. Nor was I, or any of our ancestors before us." Arcturus spun the globe in his hand slowly and then met Corvus' eyes head on.

Corvus merely gazed at the man, pleading with him silently as Arcturus held out the orb. No, he wasn't anything special, he wasn’t. He was just Corvus. His mother's hatchling and aunt’s raven. But the man was resolute and Corvus found himself reaching out to take the offered prophecy in his own palm.

For a few moments, Corvus sighed in relief, nothing stinging him and no words coming to him. But that was a mistake. As soon as his shoulders relaxed, he felt a tug at his awareness and soon he was staring at the miasma like he was drowning in it.

Echoes upon echoes surrounded him, a voice calling out distantly and urgently. It swam and dove until he was standing in complete darkness.

"Black as is the raven. Dark as is the night. Souls of wondrous yearning left lost and searching in the coldest depths of fright."

"No, please no." Corvus felt himself panic and started turning around to find the voice.

A thread-bare group of people who looked dirty and impoverished flashed in his mind and he watched as a haggard old woman approached them with a banner made of torn scraps and crude drawings. They accepted it and the words he could not understand, some old dialect coming from their mouths as they spoke.

Words that seemed to echo around him, making sense but not at the same time.

“Magic heard their wailing, took pity on their plight. Magic made them scions, stars bursting forth with life.”

A sky full of stars, just like his mindscape when he was practicing with Uncle Sev, filled his vision, blinking into existence as if fireworks were going off. More images, of the ravens, stars, and wand on his family’s crest, flashed as the woman’s garbled voice still told the tale.

“Shine they did against the backdrop, called out so all would know. Black as is the raven, but pure as is the glow. The House of Black Will Lead Them, always pure and gleaming, to magic’s radiant home.”

Corvus felt those words more than any of the others rattling around him and things went black again. The start of the prophecy ringing in his ears.

“Black as is the raven…dark as is the night… black as is the raven…” He found himself muttering over and over, as if confused and dazed by a blow. For a moment he could not remember where he was, when he was, and tried to regain his sense of location. 

“It’s alright son. It’s okay.” Soft, calm words started breaking through his haze and an eerie white glow began to tinge the darkness around him. He felt himself panting and trembling but also the arms around his waist and a hand in his hair, holding him steadily. “I’m sorry. I’m truly sorry.”

Corvus realized he was on the ground, now on his knees which throbbed from an impact. In his hand the globe had gone back to the swirling miasma, silently judging him with no further explanation. He felt the wetness in his eyes and blinked them clear, finding his face dug his great grandfather’s robes, his fingers dragging the edges over his face as if to hide from the ominous thing now dropping to his lap.

Arcturus had his arm wrapped around him and fingers massaging his head slowly. The man’s cane was dropped nearby, and they were alone in this cavern of shadows and whispers. Would anyone find them if they did not make it out? Would anyone understand the rambling words of the woman far removed from their time and place?

“Grandpa?” Corvus gasped out finally, still shaking and still not sure if he was still trapped or awake… or even what he was anymore.

“I’m sorry Corvus. Too young. You’re too young for it. But I had no choice.” The man’s fingers stopped, and they just sat there still. The man holding him as tightly as he could “I just knew.”

“How?” Corvus asked with a wobble of fear, still trying to get his mind to stop spinning.

“Our crest has always represented the prophecy.” Arcturus pointed back to the drawing, dropped near his cane and forgotten momentarily. “What is the first thing you see on our crest?”

“Ravens.” Corvus whispered softly still, not wanting to have been through it at all. For it not to be him.

“And in our long, long history, there has never been a raven. Not once has the name Corvus graced our family.” Arcturus tilted his head up and nodded as Corvus held back tears. “I’m sorry. I am. I had hoped to spare you until you were old enough, wise enough, but my time is coming too quickly, and I had to carry out my duty.”

“I don’t understand it. It just sounded like a poem.” Corvus sniffed and tried to wipe at his eyes.

“Prophecy is usually such. Only in hindsight can we see it for what it was.” Arcturus hugged him back to his chest and Corvus let him. “Keep it close, Corvus. Keep it near. But do not obsess over it. You are young, you are a child. You are not yet ready for the weights of such responsibilities. But when your time comes, you will know it. And you will be prepared.”

“Who are we lead….”

“The words of the prophecy were meant for you Corvus. You. I could not hear them when I came, nor should I hear them now.” Arcturus was still speaking slowly, softly, comfortingly. “I know you will do as promised, little raven. You will restore us to our place, our birthright, and no one will see you coming.”

They fell into silence, Corvus still struggling to find his calm place among his stars, flinching as he imagined them now, fearing her had been pulled back into the prophecy’s mantra. But slowly he felt his breathing slow, and his heart began to regain its steady beat. His muscles began to unclench, and he just laid limply against the ninety-one-year-old man with him.

“Corvus you are you. Do not let this change anything about you.” Arcturus stated firmly after things began to relax, calling over his cane with his hand outstretched and giving Corvus a good look over. “We’ve one more visit to make, one last secret to the family, and I will show you where to find it.”

Corvus helped Arcturus to stand, and the man called up the coat of arms, not willing to leave it behind. He handed it to Corvus, who took it in his free hand and moved the orb to hand it back to his great grandfather so he could put it back in place. But the man shook his head.

“It is yours, Corvus.” Arcturus began to lead the way back out to the entry and Corvus blinked at the now inert thing in his hands. “You will need it again someday.”

As they neared the desk with the ghost, still looking at whatever it was on the desk, Lyonel turned to look at them both and noticed the prophecy in Corvus’ hand. For a second, they all just looked at one another before the ghost put on a sad grin.

“Well then, I suppose that’s it then?” Lyonel moved about them, looking at Corvus more closely now and then stopping in front of them both. “No more visits from the noble and ancient Blacks?”

“It would appear so Lyonel.” Arcturus hummed and they moved towards the long corridor back to the lifts. “Our family will always remember your guidance.”

“The pleasure was mine. I did so enjoy seeing the shifting changes in your blood.” Lyonel called after them. “And I look forward to hearing what our true Lord Black will bring.”

Corvus looked over his shoulder to see the ghost floating upwards to the ceiling, as if going elsewhere in the building, and wondered where a ghost had to be. But he was soon back to looking at his bundle in his hands, the coat of arms now resting under the small globe and oddly reflecting the colors through the mists.

Arcturus led them back outside in what seemed like record time, Corvus was still too blind-sided and lost in his own head to notice the shifts between the floors, or the overly busy corridors on the first floor. One last lift ride and they were back on the streets of London. His grandfather’s hand came to his shoulder and squeezed gently, a small smile on his lips, then they were off to the next destination.

Corvus was thankful to have found himself in a familiar place. Grimmauld Place sat in front of him as they stood in the grassy park across the narrow street. Arcturus strode the short distance but allowed Corvus to go up the stone steps first.

“This isn’t my home anymore Corvus. It is yours. You merely need to touch the door.”

Sure enough, Corvus could feel the clicking of the locks as soon as his hand met the brass knob. His mother and he visited on occasion, but typically they came directly into the house via floo. He opened the door, and a dusty feel hit him in the face. But it was quickly cleared out and Arcturus moved past him into the entry way.

“Who is there? Who dare enters the House of Black?!”

Corvus could not help but grin in relief, Walburga’s voice echoing down the narrow hallway. Her portrait had been hung just past the entryway, across from the dining room.

“It’s me Grandma!” Corvus called out and started moving towards something familiar. Something comforting. Walburga was very no-nonsense, but she was always kind and welcoming to him, even in her portrait. “I’m sorry for not announcing myself, but Grandfather brought us here.”

“Arcturus?”

As Corvus came through the small doorway and turned to the right to the wall by the stairs, he saw the prim woman in her green dress and with Solstice, her small orange tabby, on her lap.

“Corvus I swear you get taller every time I see you.” Walburga smiled proudly at him. “Such a handsome man you will be.”

“Draco says the same thing about my height. He’s a touch jealous.” Corvus smirked at that. “Not that he’s that much shorter than me.”

“Oh, those Malfoys are all about appearances, Raven. Touch of vanity that runs a touch too deep.” Walburga chuckled as she pet her cat and enjoyed the moment to speak to him as much as he enjoyed speaking with her. “What lessons are we learning today from Arcturus? How to intrude on one’s solitude?”

“Please Walburga, you had jumped at the chance to entertain anyone at any time.” Arcturus was now behind Corvus, leaning on his cane. “You like having an audience and don’t you deny it.”

“Oh pshaw.” Walburga sneered back but winked at Corvus. “Is there something you needed? I made certain Grinraff had a detailed accounting of all the vaults and Bellatrix can request them.”

“I am here to show Corvus the library.” Arcturus said firmly. “I guided him today.”

That stopped the open, casual conversation rather swiftly. Walburga’s painted eyes laid upon him and Corvus felt the need to raise up his new bauble. The cat jumped from Walburga’s lap into the nothingness of the portrait and Walburga sat up stiffly in her high-back chair.

“Oh Corvus. Oh Raven.” Walburga began to whisper, eyes now settled on the prophecy.

“It would seem Walburga, that you were correct.” Arcturus was walking to the stairs and starting his way up. “Corvus was the future of our family. One we’ve been waiting on for a long time.”

“Grandma?”

“Go on upstairs Arcturus, let me speak with my grandson.” Walburga shooed the man off. “I will send him promptly.”

“Good, it will take me some time to navigate these stairs.” Arcturus huffed and shook his head.

“Heddy! See Lord Arcturus to the second floor!”

An elf appeared near silently and was apparating the man quickly away. Corvus was glad, the man did not seem too steady on his feet today. Corvus hung his head slightly, waiting for Walburga to begin, as she clearly had something to say to him alone.

“What did I tell you about keeping your head up?”

The reprimand was not harsh, or even that chastising, and Corvus tilted his head back up to meet her gaze. She was watching him with a face of concern and pursed her lips into a tight smile before sighing out and nodding for a second or two.

“Corvus, Orion told me once, about the journey he and his father took.” Walburga started slowly. “He’d been a bit obsessed, looking over the family crest at times, trying to solve the puzzle, as if it would make him worthy.”

“Great Grandfather said the hag told our ancestors the crest was meant to be a hint.” Corvus whispered back, also looking at the copy he now held, unable to let either item go.

“Yes, he told Orion the same thing. All the previous lords of this house had only the coat of arms. They had no clues other than that. And now I see why. Had any of them knew where to start, our tree would be full of ravens and false promises.”

Corvus gasped at the woman’s quick perception and blinked at her in shock. Walburga Black had ensured she knew what she needed to before her death. Her portrait was merely a shadow of her former self, an enchanted canvas with hidden runes and arithmancy worked into each brush stroke and the paint enchanted to hold it all together. They had to be imbued with the personality of the person and taught the information said person wanted it to have.

“Your mother knew your true name and gifted it to you as she should have.” Walburga continued with a soft smile. “You are too young yet, but you are pure of heart, pure of soul, and pure of blood. Do not obsess over this. Do not let it consume you before you’ve even started your journey. Your time will come, little raven. And you will make us proud.”

“I will Grandma.”

“You are starting school soon yes?” Walburga cocked her head to the side and quirked a brow over his face.

“This year, yes.” Corvus appreciated her allowing him to return to the casual tones and less fateful topics.

“Good, very good. No letters yet I suppose, but make sure you make an entrance Corvus. Show the school what family you’re from.”

“I know Grandma. Mum’s been telling me. So did Arcturus.”

Walburga snorted at that too and shook her head, she looked ready to guide him back to his great grandfather’s side. But he wasn’t ready yet to leave her.

“I already have a familiar, Grandma. I really should bring her by. You’d like her.” Corvus beat her to speaking and the woman narrowed her eyes playfully at him.

“Will I? I warn you I am partial to cats.”

“I know. But Alya is very eye-catching. She’s a silver corn snake with two dark black stripes down her back.” Corvus wished the snake was with him, honestly, but Alya had been in her enclosure hunting her meal while Draco and he flew. He hadn’t had time to fetch her. “Everyone says she matches my eyes. She’s a great friend too. We talk loads and I teach her about human things while she teaches me about snake things.”

Walburga had frozen at his wording, and he had to admit using them specifically to shock her. He only smiled innocently back and waited for her to return to her senses.

“You and your familiar talk Corvus?” She finally started to get a sly grin on her face and Corvus nodded back enthusiastically. “You certainly picked up your mother’s love of surprises! Bella must be over the moon about that.”

“Yeah, she loves it. Not too many people know about it, but they know I have a pet snake.”

“Well, if nothing else we can be assured you will be a Slytherin.” Walburga chuckled happily and started nodding him towards the stairs. “Bring her by soon. I’d love to see you and she hold a conversation. I hear it’s a hypnotizing language. Arcturus is waiting, little raven. Best to get this over and done with.”

“Yes Grandma.” Corvus started ascending the stairs and heard the woman snorting some to herself before calling back out to him.

“I will be informing Heddy to keep you from locking yourself into that library, just so you know! You have social obligations, and you need to eat!”

“I know Grandma!” Corvus called back down the first flight of stairs and hurried up to the second floor. He knew she’d make a joke about his bookworm tendencies.

Once he made it up the second flight of the stairs, he met with Arcturus, standing in front of a blank wall. Or what used to be a blank wall. Just out of the corner of his eye, he saw a small crack in the wallpaper. Arcturus nodded and encouraged Corvus to approach it himself.

Sure enough, once touching it, the door opened into the wall itself, and he was let into a long room floor to ceiling with bookshelves on each side. Two windows were the only unused wall space, and they were at each end of the rectangle. There was also a small stone door at the furthest end.

Corvus could not help his mouth hanging open at the books around him. Each wall had rolling ladders to reach the books up near the ceiling. There were plush sofas, short chairs, and a few desks sitting in the middle area. Clearly the area was expanded, because the house itself wasn’t this wide.

“I always wondered why there were only rooms on the back half of this floor.” Corvus stepped into the arena, eyes moving everywhere to try to take it in. Books upon books. He wondered if he had more books than Uncle Lucius’ library. Were there older ones here?

“Heh. Yes, some prime space for more rooms, but no. Our family has collected knowledge like nifflers over the years. Something I can see very clearly in you.” Arcturus was sitting on one of the sofas, letting Corvus take in his fill. “There is a well-stocked study at the end there, behind the stone door. You can spell it to only open to you, same with the library itself. You have never seen the door before as you were not yet Lord and I doubt you had reason to come upstairs with no one living here.”

“No, not really. Mum and I come to visit Grandma Walburga and to ensure the stasis charms are still working.”

“Yes, well, you alone as Lord of the house can grant access here. I’m sure Lord Malfoy has done the same with his own family library.”

“I think so. He always tried to keep some of the books hidden, but I always seem to find them.”

“Good lad.” Arcturus was snickering and ran his hand over the upholstered sofa. “I know you will be facing lots of changes in the next year Corvus. And I regret to have added one more. Actually two. I think it is time you and your mother took up residence here in Grimmauld.”

Corvus turned to the man, slowly setting the globe and parchment on the side table nearest him. He sat in the chair closest to him and blinked at the man in confusion.

“The Malfoy’s have been generous hosts. Lord Malfoy has been an excellent role model; his home has been one of safety and security. This house too, is safe and secure and as it’s lord, you have more control over who can and cannot enter.”

“I…understand that. But…”

“I understand you and Heir Malfoy are close. You love your aunt and uncle. You are young, change is frightening, but you are starting Hogwarts this year. You and your cousin will continue to be confidants, brothers dare I say, but you both will find your own interests. You both will find your paths and they may not be as intertwined as they have been up till now.”

Corvus swallowed with some difficulty but nodded at the man to continue. Yes, he knew starting school was the start of independence, of discovery, as Aunt Cissy had put it. They were going to be encouraged to find their strengths, recognize their weaknesses, and solidify their allegiances and their paths.

“Mum though, she…”

“I know you know this Corvus, but your mother is a very strong woman. She adapts quickly to change. She has stayed for you. If you move here, she will follow.” Arcturus gave him a knowing grin. “She will adapt, Hell I’m certain this location would make it easier for her to pursue her goals. She is not idle, Corvus. She is a smart woman with her own agenda. You are first and foremost in her mind, do not ever doubt that. But she has always been extremely independent and knows how to take care of herself.”

Corvus felt those words resonating deep. He knew when he was smaller, his mum would disappear for times. Too anxious and nervous to stay still guilty to leave him. She’d gotten better with it, but he still saw those behaviors now and then. Was she burdened? Living with Lucius and Narcissa?

“No guilt is to be laid at anyone’s door. And this is not immediate Corvus. I will recommend you and Draco go to school, get your first tastes of freedom. When you return for the summer holiday, you will return here instead of the manor.”

“We can still visit each other though right?”

“Merlin yes. I’m not saying ignore your family!” Arcturus’ laugh echoed in the vaulted room and Corvus blushed a bit in embarrassment. “I merely wish to ensure that you are settled, where you belong, before I can no longer help you. The wards will need some strengthening, I can see to that, but here before you leave for school, I must show you and your mother how to access them and maintain them.”

“Okay.” Corvus nodded and looked around his library.

“And truthfully, one lord to another?” Arcturus’s voice got a twinge of mischief in it and Corvus felt his head tilt in curiosity.

“The place is rather overdue for a makeover. It is far too depressing and dull for a young man.” Arcturus gave him a sly wink and Corvus felt his own grin spread all the way into his eyes. “I’m certain if you asked your aunt, she would be overly eager to help you in this task.”

Corvus laughed at that as well. Aunt Cissy would absolutely love to decorate anyone’s home, he was sure. He started to tamp down his anxious, knee-jerk response to the request as merely that; an instinctual reaction to change. Everyone had that first streak of doubt when faced with such.

What mattered is that he was open to that change. That’s what his mother had always told him.

He and Draco were anxious about their letters because they were nervous about the change in their daily lives that those letters would bring. It was scary, leaving home. Yet they were eager to do so, just to show they could handle it. To prove they were ready.

This was the same. Yes, he knew their living situation wasn’t normal from early on. But they had accepted it as normal . He did wonder how his mother would take such a request, and most of all Aunt Cissy, but he could see that Arcturus was right. It was time to start playing the part properly. It was time to take a breath and leap out of the nest and see if he could fly.

Yet there was a secret in the depths that he could not yet face fully. The world was waiting for someone else. Someone with a scar on his head and having defeated the last Dark Lord. He knew who that boy was supposed to be, and Corvus knew soon the school would be in turmoil when that boy did not show up. He had done his best growing up to ignore any of the tidbits he’d seen in himself, his mother, and his relatives that said at one time he’d been that boy. The most damning was the scar hidden with his earrings which were actually glamours. The school would not allow him to ignore it so thoroughly.

Corvus’ eyes turned back to the prophecy nearby, sitting innocently on the table. The prophecy was a responsibility he was not yet ready for. Foreboding, vague, and not very helpful at all. But it did one thing that he could not help but be extremely grateful for. It proved who he was. Now he had to prove who he was, who he truly was, to everyone else.

He was Corvus Regulus Black. And no one would tell him otherwise.

Chapter Text

The time of enjoying her ignorant bliss was over. Much as Bellatrix had tried to ignore the looming clouds on the horizon, time kept on marching. June was now here in earnest and the uncertainty of what was to come had coiled a deep-seated dread in her chest.  

Two weeks ago, Draco’s letter arrived by owl. Luckily, the elves had been advised that any letter with the Hogwarts seal was to be brought to them directly. Narcissa was holding onto Draco’s letter, while Lucius made up some hogwash about the delays they were experiencing this year due to another Defense Teacher up and leaving before the term had ended.

This morning Kreacher had come to Bellatrix silently, placing the aged stationery on her dressing table face down. She had stared at it, the yellowed parchment only marked with a deep red seal on its back. She’d picked it up, returned to her bed and stared at it for what seemed like hours before finally flipping it over.

In hunter green ink, the letter was addressed meticulously by hand. The name was boldly done, Mr. C. Black.

Their ritual seven years ago had borne the fruit they had planted. Corvus had been recognized by the Book of Acceptance. Just as they had hoped.

And yet the dread did not immediately leave her. The gnawing in her gut told her to keep her hatchling at all costs, just as it had when she’d given him over to Cissy for healing. How could she ever let him go? If he left she could not protect him. What was going to happen if another letter was generated in July? Would it come here, giving them away? Or would it simply go to the place that had been recorded when the name was first transcribed?

They had spent seven blissful years in ignorance. Now all those questions came flooding back to her like a tidal wave and she could not get above the waves and think. She’d sat still upon her bed, hiding away from the day instead of celebrating it as she should.

This should be an exciting time for any family. The boys’ acceptance letters to Hogwarts meant the official transition from childhood to young adulthood and the start of a journey they all had started at the age of eleven. No exceptions had been made; everyone in their family had gone there.

Bella was certain a Black could be seen in the founding class of Hogwarts; it had been founded in 990 AD after their family had a foothold in Britain. The Malfoys too had a long history with the school, after their ancestors had fled from France. It was a tradition steeped in their bones, and she should be proud that her raven would carry on those traditions.

But Hogwarts meant risk. Hogwarts meant danger. She could risk losing Corvus to the machinations of a man who did not simply overlook anomalies such as her son. A man who did not believe in happenstance and coincidence. Once Albus Dumbledore realized his golden goose was missing, he would start looking for answers.

And she would have to fully begin her attack on his reputation. She would have to start finding and searching for more ways to tear away his followers and destroy their illusions of him. She would have to ensure his attention was on saving face and dealing with these rumors, rather than looking for Harry Potter.

While she could not risk doing so before the discovery was made, she had tidbit and morsel she had at the ready. She would have to trust Corvus was clever enough to avoid the man, to have heeded their warnings of him, until she could get Dumbledore removed from the post he had been clinging to since 1965.

And Bella did trust him. She did trust her hatchling. It was herself and her ability to pull off such a grandiose plan that had taken a nosedive.

Bellatrix could admit to knowing herself. She’d always been the blunt instrument. The battering ram. The sword and shield. The warrior on the front lines bathed in blood and glory. She’d never been much for planning, she’d been awful at chess, and while she could scheme and plot to get her way; this was a plan far grander than any she had undertaken.

She would be playing this game with a true master of such duplicity. The grandmaster of their world truthfully, and she had no room for error. There would be no room for mistakes. She had promised Corvus his freedom just by taking him away from those vile creatures, and she would not see his wings clipped ever again.

A soft knock broke Bella out of her revelry and she stared at the narrow hallway leading from her bed to the door. Was it Corvus, looking to see where she was? Could she lie to him about the letter? She, Lucius, and Cissa had all but planned their discussion for the boys once it was known which way the letter would be addressed. They had to tell them the truth now, but Bella could not fathom destroying their trust, their beliefs.

“Sister?”

Bella glanced up as Cissa came into her sanctuary quietly. She was dressed in a soft blue dress, a small shawl over her shoulders. Bella had to take in her clothes because she could not look at her face. If she did, she would crack.

Slowly, her baby sister came to sit on the bed with her and took the letter from her hands. She smoothed it and smiled at the name, then finally forced Bella to look up at her by placing a hand over top of her own.

“I’m not ready Cissy.”

“Ha!” Cissy barked in an odd way, blinking her eyes rapidly and sniffing oddly. Bella felt a small tremor working through her hand. “You think I am?”

Bella could clearly see Cissy was holding back her own fears. Her own emotions, typically so calm and collected, threatened to spill out of those crystal blue eyes.

“You give me far too much credit, Bella. I haven’t wanted to let Draco go since the day I had him.”

Bella felt a small snort escape from her as she looked back at her sister’s hand, her were candid, truthful. Cissa was just as afraid of letting her son leave her home as Bella was of letting hers go.

“And yet, I will. I have let him have his independence. I let him have his choices. There is little we can do to stop them from growing up.” Cissa finally removed her hand to wipe at her eyes and straightened up into a proud woman once more. “And I know for a fact that you, Bella, have taught them both how to survive. I have no worries about our little boys. They will flourish. They will survive.”

“Dumbledore…”

“We have done what we could to shield him, sister. Now, we must prepare him to face it. You cannot honestly tell me that boy doesn’t have some clue.”

“I know. He’s too smart. Too observant.” Bella lowered her chin to her collarbone and sighed. “But then why hasn’t he…”

“Because he knows who he is Bella. He trusts us and knows we did something to protect him. Now we must merely tell him the truth and let him form his own conclusions.”

“What if he hates me for this?”

“Bella, never.”

Cissa pulled her into a hug, so unlike her and very much unlike Bella. But she allowed her baby sister to wrap her arms around her tightly and rested her head on the woman’s shoulder.

“He loves you. I think that he fears you rejecting him more than anything. He fears if he acknowledges it, it will make it real. If we show him we know, and still love him, then he can finally accept it.”

“I hope you are right.” Bella reached up and wrapped her arm around Cissa’s and sighed.

“You’ll see. Now, I see you are dressed and just been wallowing here.” Cissa smiled at her fondly and looked at her cotton threads and soft colors. “Shall we finally give our boys what they’ve been anxiously waiting for?”

Bella only nodded and the woman released her. Cissa helped her up to her feet and grabbed her hand tightly as they headed for the door. She did not once let go of Bella’s hand as they traversed the stairs and headed for the drawing room.

Lucius was already present, Draco’s letter on the table beside him, a thoughtful expression on his face. He glanced up as they entered, his smooth face betraying no hint of his own true feelings on the matter. Narcissa held up Corvus’ letter and Lucius stood to take it from her. He smiled that cocky grin of his and placed it, and Draco’s letter in the front breast pocket inside his jacket.

“Well, that is one less worry, isn’t it?” He raised both brows happily at them, giving Narcissa a pleading look. “Must I have Mazel fetch some Calming Draughts?”

“You bastard.” Bella finally kicked herself into responding and released Cissa’s hand. She shoved past him before moving for the sofas. “We raised them. We’re allowed to be a touch emotional I think.”

“My apologies Bella.” Lucius actually apologized and she stared at him for a long minute before sitting down in a defeated slump. “I do realize this. I merely meant to lighten the mood.”

“I know darling. However, I think it is best to get this done. The boys have been chomping at the bit and I am eager to get the unpleasantries over with.” Cissa sat down a little more calmly but looked a bit pale and unbalanced.

“Agreed.” Bella sat up but let her eyes stare at a spot on the fine Persian rug beneath her feet.  A small tuft starting to work its way loose. How fitting for the occasion. The man calmly walked to the fireplace and tossed a small puff of floo powder into the stone receptacle.

“Corvus? Draco? Can you please join us in the drawing room when you can?” Lucius spoke through the fire and stepped back. They hardly used the floo in the house, but if there was an impromptu guest or need for speaking, they would call one another through it.

"Coming Father."

"Coming Uncle."

They must have been nearby because it did not take either child long to open the double doors of the drawing room and come in, looking relaxed and not at all concerned about what their uncle might want.

Though, seeing Bella and Cissa sitting on the sofa nearby made them stop momentarily, look at each other then fight their overwhelming need to grin. They knew what this was about, at least on the surface. They could not know the bombshell they were about to drop, especially not Draco.

Bella knew what Cissa said was true to a point. Corvus knew he had that scar. He knew what it meant. But he had not made one mention of it to her. She could not say for certain what he remembered from his time with the muggles.

However, she was certain there were remnants of the punishments, of the words of hate and loathing. Their lessons had been harsh and brutal and there had to be remnants of those people in Corvus' subconscious.

It had been Bella's most stringent concern when Severus had noted the boy's unnatural talent with Occlumency. She feared Severus uncovering what she had done. But the past two years had uncovered a side of the slippery man she had not been expecting at all.

She had thought for sure her offer of some extracurricular activities during his stays would be rebuked. Denied. Severus Snape was a far too severe man to ever do anything just for fun.

Yet instead, he had challenged her resolve in making such an offer. Challenged her and made her enjoy it! They still fought like cats and dogs, but that was merely the foreplay to later when all eyes had looked away. Later when he was a man possessed, and they found some reprieve with one another under very heavy wards and silencing charms.

She knew she’d done it mostly as a ploy. At least that’s what she told herself. Cissa had pointed out that Severus knew things about Dumbledore they did not. Severus had advised Lucius the man was a Legilimens just as the Dark Lord had been. If there were any memories of those awful cretins in Corvus’ mind, it was riskier for Dumbledore to stumble upon them than it was to have Severus teach the boy to protect himself. Severus would put guidelines in place to protect Corvus, Cissa had been sure of that.

Bella had wanted more assurance and knew Severus would never want anyone to know he had done anything so carnal, especially with her like. But it had backfired on her, if only a little. She found herself enjoying the arrangement, especially as of late. There was something about the man when he was not trying to be an insufferable know-it-all. He nearly had a soft side, allowing her to cuddle with him like brain-addled woman.

But that was not what needed focus today. No today was for the hatchlings. Severus would be soon to visit and curious about their decision. This was more important.

"Thank you both for your prompt attention." Lucius addressed them with his head held high and his face an unreadable mask. "Please, sit. There are things we must discuss, as a family, and I must ask you both to pay upmost attention."

“Yes sir.” Were the identical replies as they sat on the sofa opposite her and Cissy.

Lucius took the letters from his breast pocket and presented them to the children. Both got wide smiles on their faces, but when they looked up to Lucius and saw he was not smiling they schooled their own as best they could. Of course they were excited.

"Congratulations to you both." Lucius nodded, sitting in a high back chair that he wordlessly moved to mediate between the boys and the women. "Hogwarts is a fine school with a long history. However, I have concerns about its current Headmaster and their curriculum. There is another matter we must consider. We, as in myself, Bellatrix and Narcissa, need to have a very serious talk with you boys."

"Okay?" Draco was frowning at Corvus and Corvus was watching them all with dark gray eyes that held a knowing fear. "Did we do something wrong?"

"No, Merlin no." Cissa shook her head and leaned forward to catch her son's gaze. "Draco, neither you nor Corvus have done a thing wrong. However, you both must be made aware of something we did when you were young children. Only so that you can make an informed decision and so that you can protect yourselves as you start your educations.”

"My raven." Bella was saying hoarsely. She was terrified that he would reject her, reject what they had done. "I doubt you remember much of that time, when you were just a little hatchling...but Mummy did do some things...”

She watched her son swallow, look at the dark oak coffee table between them, then focus his gaze back on her. Those gray eyes, the ones that had told her what success the adoption had been, the ones that showed more knowing and understanding than any child’s eyes should, those eyes focused on her and she knew he knew.

"Corvus, while you are fully and solidly Bella's son, our nephew, that was not always the case." Lucius took the point of seeing Bella struggle with shattering the boy's safe and happy view of the world. "You see, your mother found you and brought you here when you were three, nearing four."

"We don't expect you to remember much before then." Cissa nodded to the boy who turned his full attention to each as they spoke. "You were so very ill when she found you."

"I remember there being pain. And shouting." Corvus whispered softly and Bella nodded in confirmation. That brute had screamed and yelled a bit and had hurt her child in ways she still wished she could return to him tenfold.

"Yes. You see Corvus, you were with a muggle family before. A very nasty one. Bella took you from them once she saw what they were doing."

"In the rain." Corvus looked at her Bella nodded. "You saved me."

"Yes, my raven. I did. I made you mine. Cissa and I blood adopted you into the Black family. Aunt Walburga made you heir. By blood, magic, and law, you are Corvus Regulus Black. I want you to know that, more than anything else." Bella pleaded with the boy as he seemed to nod along with her conviction.

"Yes, Corvus. By blood and by magic." Lucius agreed with her as well. "Corvus you are ours. Draco and you are growing into fine young wizards and no matter where you choose to go, you will excel and bring great honor to our houses. But there is a choice to be made. And for you to make it, you must know who Corvus was before we found him."

"Who Corvus was?" Draco blinked at his cousin, Corvus hanging his head in his first show of apprehension. They were brothers, Bella saw it, and she fervently hoped Draco would take this news with some decorum, much as she hated to use that word.

She knew Draco and the other children in the wizarding world had been caught up in the fantasy stories some publisher allowed to get to print. Draco, Blaise, and she was certain Parkinson’s girl, had a full set of the series. It detailed Harry Potter’s fantastical adventures, ones that were utter rubbish and lies. The boy was said to have tamed a unicorn, fought a werewolf, and been to more continents than any adult typically visited in a lifetime.

Draco would say he was merely getting information of his possible year mate, but Bella could see that the stories made things seem far rosier than they had been. Dumbledore most likely had a hand in producing a glowing Boy-Who-Lived for the public to exalt and to herald his return to wizarding society. 

"Yes Draco. Corvus, can you remove your earring?" Lucius stood now and was producing a mirror in his hand.

Corvus watched the man, looking through him with the intensity of the storms he was found in, the storms he was named for, the storms that would come. But her hatchling reached up and unhooked his stud earring and put it on the table before them. He’d been wearing his raven today.

Lucuis gave him the mirror and then brushed back the boy's hair, showing the scar to Draco. Corvus furrowed his brow at it then up to Lucius in a look that nearly mirrored disgust. Not at Lucius, no, at the scar reflected in the mirrored surface.

“You haven’t once asked us about your scar, Corvus.” Lucius said softly, kindly. “It shows a great faith in us. It is a faith we treasure. But I wonder if it has crossed your mind?”

"Wait..." Draco was blinking at the scar now, wide eyed, and Bella knew he instantly realized what he was looking at. The most prominent feature on the illustrated Boy-Who-Lived in their books was the infamous lightning-shaped scar. Lucius eyed his son, frowning slightly to silence her Dragon’s burning desire to say what he thought.

"We must always put our best face forward." Corvus replied to one of their lessons. Bella saw him dodging all their gazes. He was lying about why he had not asked about it. "To look like the young lords we are."

"No, Corvus." Cissa shook her head at him and gave him a concerned, sad smile. "That scar marks you as someone else."

"Surely you've made the connection." Lucius frowned at the boy. "Draco and Blaise have been talking non-stop about meeting the infamous boy-that-lived, haven't they? There are stories, articles, all announcing his return."

"I'm not him." Corvus came straight in his seat and shook his head. A slight tremble in his frame was the only clue that he was not comfortable with the topic. "I can't be. I am not Harry Potter. I did not destroy the Dark Lord. I did not…"

"Harry Potter certainly did not destroy the Dark Lord." Bella was standing now, striding over and sitting at the coffee table while she reached for her son’s hand. She cupped his face in her other palm and stared deep into his eyes. "Harry Potter's mother did. She did blood magic that night, raven. You were merely a babe in a crib with nowhere to go. I realized it the night I found you."

"But..."

"But nothing, my hatchling." Bella pulled him into her. Desperately holding on to the little boy she’d fallen completely in love with. "You are right. You are not him. Not anymore. Not since that day I found you. But I cannot deny that you still bear the scar. Our lord marked you that night, Corvus. He did. But not as those silly sheep have said. No, he marked you as worthy. You marked yourself worthy, surviving those awful horrid people. You are worthy Corvus, of being mine."

“Of being ours. You will always be my darling, loving nephew.” Cissa added in.

“You’re my brother.” Draco was saying so softly, Bella nearly missed it. But both she and Corvus heard it and turned to the blonde slowly inching closer to them and putting his shoulder against Corvus’.

“Indeed.” Lucius was pleased Corvus admitted realizing who he was, but more than that he was proud Draco was quick to shove away that obsession and realize Corvus was still who he had been all this time. “We understand that this is a lot to take in, and that you both have questions about the war, the Dark Lord, and our place with all of these things.”

Lucius eyed the boys, Corvus now leaning into his mother as she wrapped her arms around him. Draco was still agape in shock and curiosity, but he was still shoulder-to-shoulder with Corvus and keeping quiet with his questions.

“We had to bring up what we did, who Corvus was, as I know how much both of you wish to attend Hogwarts.” Lucius was starting back into the depths of the conversation and Bella moved to sit beside her raven and hug him to her side. “It is clear to all of us that Albus Dumbledore left Harry Potter with muggles. Muggles that hated magic at that. We cannot truly say for what reason, but Albus Dumbledore always has a reason. He is not idle, and he is not stupid. He had a purpose.”

"Which is why you must know, my hatchling." Bella whispered into Corvus’ hair and looked deep into his eyes. "You know he controls quite a lot in our world right now, and we would do you wrong by sending you in blindly to a lion's den."

“You both have been accepted to Hogwarts and it is an honor.” Lucius gave them a small grin of pride and pointed to their letters. “But there are other schools you can consider. Money is not an issue, obviously, and it is your choice. We will not take it from you.”

“But we can offer our knowledge, our opinions.” Cissa tilted her head just so, smiling finally when both boys met her gaze. “But we have all agreed the choice is yours. I obviously prefer Hogwarts due to our history with the school. And, if I am being honest, it keeps you boys close to home.”

"I prefer Durmstrang.” Lucius took his next point smoothly and with a bit of flair. “It has a robust course of study and there would be no frivolous courses meant to pad the grades for those not born in the wizarding world.”

Lucius popped up three different packets of paper and pamphlets. There obviously was one for Hogwarts which he laid down first, then one for Durmstrang, then the final one for Beauxbatons.

“Beauxbatons is another choice, if only because you both can speak French quite fluently. However, I would note that it is very lax in its defense courses and Dark Arts curriculum.”  

"They are more suited to the arts." Cissa nodded. "And to areas of study such as healing, history, and magical theory. Not as practical as the other two schools."

Both sets of gray eyes turned to her after the Malfoy’s had gotten done with their spiels. Bella merely blinked back at them both, not sure what they expected her to say. Still, she could not let them see her wavering, so she put on a feral grin, reached behind Corvus to pull Draco into a heap and chuckled softly.

“I do not care where you go. Only that it is what you want. Both of you.”

“Uncle Severus teaches at Hogwarts." Draco was frowning sadly at the pamphlets.

"I don't want you to choose because of me." Corvus turned to Draco and gave him such a pitiful, sad look. "You've been waiting for so long to..."

"We go together." Draco snapped up at that and met Corvus' guilt with determination. "You’re stupid if you think we’re going to different schools. We go together."

"We want you both to take these examples and to study them. It is late June, but you both still have time to decide." Lucius was piling all the stacks together and floating them towards the sofa as Bella stood and smiled softly at her son. “We will abide your choice so long as you have good reasons for it. I know you wish to study under Severus, Draco, but do not let it be your only consideration. Corvus, I know you wish to protect us, and yourself, but you are not the helpless child. You are more than capable of defending yourself both with words and magic. You are Lord of our Noble and Most Ancient House."

"Take your time." Cissa nodded to the boys. "Consider pros and cons. Please, do not make a choice in an effort to appease us. This is your future, not ours."

"Okay." Draco nodded and took the stack. "Corvus, would you like to study these now? Or do you need to....to absorb what..."

"I'm still your hatchling?" Corvus blinked up to Bella pleadingly and she nodded to him.

"You are." Bella kissed his forehead, now sporting the scar. "My smart, clever, hatchling. Whatever questions you have, I will answer. You know this."

"I love you mum." Corvus stood and buried himself in her chest. She swayed with him solidly and nuzzled his hair.

"And I love you, my hatchling. Always."

There was that spark, that hidden little spark that seemed to wrap them together tightly, and Corvus shivered a bit as it did. Bella still could not pinpoint the source of this strange feeling, but her mind whispered with protection and gratitude. It rarely touched her these days, but she could not help but wonder what pact she had made with Lily Potter’s blood whenever it did show itself.  

“And you know we love you too Corvus.” Cissa stood and came over to them both and put her hand on her own son’s shoulder. “Do not ever doubt that for a second. You are family, and this family protects its own.”

"Does Uncle Sev know?" Draco looked at his father pointedly.

"No. The only ones who know are in this house, Draco." Lucius fixed the boy with a stern glare. "I trust you understand that it must stay that way. No one, absolutely no one, can know this. They would take Corvus from us, say we brainwashed him and tortured him."

"But those other people were doing that." Corvus sniffed a bit and looked at Draco.

"They would not care, Corvus." Lucius met the boy's eyes and straightened. "While we have not fully started political training yet, you must understand how those in power work. We are the enemy. For standing by our traditions, history, and ways of life. To them we hate muggleborns and half-bloods."

"To a degree, we have preference." Cissa strode over to Lucius and wrapped her arm around his waist. "Pure blood is better blood. However, our concerns were over the muggleborns dragging the methods and standards down as they do not have the lessons you both have had. That your friends have had. They come into our world completely clueless."

"We would have them adopted into wizarding families once they show their first signs of magic." Lucius stated. "In a way, exactly as we did for you Corvus."

“It is as I told you before, my hatchling.” Bella stroked his hair and sighed. “Remember our talk after you selected Alya?”

The little snake poked her snout out from Corvus’ long hair, having heard her name. She was  quick thing, having learned certain phrases in English. The thing was now nearing that five-foot mark the manager had advised them and was a shining example of her species. While long, she was thin and easily hid under Corvus’ flowing locks, looser tops, and was always with her master.

They would certainly need to figure out what to do with her, if they selected Hogwarts.

"Our side believed this more aligned with the Statute of Secrecy. But it was seen as indoctrination." Lucius rubbed at his nose. "But that is not a discussion for now. We will go over what we feel is important once you have made your choice. We are all three available for any questions you have about the schools, curriculums, or about how Corvus came to be with us."

"Yes, especially you Corvus. You deserve to know the truth." Cissa reached over and brushed Corvus’ cheek.

They both slinked off, quietly whispering to each other as the adults watched. It wasn't a full-blown telling of the tale, but enough for two eleven-year-olds at this time. Corvus would have hard questions, Bella knew that. Draco would follow his lead in this.

Bella hugged herself around her middle and sank into the sofa they had vacated once it was clear the boys had gone and were not nearby trying to spy.

"He still loves me." She whispered and hung her head.

"Of course he does sister. You are a good mother to him. You have given him the world, the world he would not have gotten to know or see until it was too late." Cissa sat with her and rubbed her knee softly.

"Where do you think they will choose?" Bella rolled her eyes at herself and straightened herself back into the confident woman. She could not fail the boys now.

Corvus had known, who knows for how long, and had waited for them to broach the subject. How long had he agonized over the differences between who he was told he was and who he saw in the mirror whilst changing out his glamours?

“Do not think so hard Bella.” Cissa sighed and nodded to her, knowing where her mind had gone. “Corvus is a smart boy. He knew but he also knew we loved him. This changes nothing for him, and he can finally put it behind him.”

“It will be a difficult choice for them, but I’m sure they’ll end up where you ladies want them.” Lucius was returning his seat to the proper place and sitting down. “If so, I recommend we get Rostov on board with a litany of legal responses should Dumbledore try to start pushing Corvus’ “father” onto him.”

“He’s in Azkaban.” Bella sneered at that thought.

“Yes, but I’ve been hearing rumors Dumbledore’s been poking his nose into the place and into their long-term residents. I can only assume he’s hoping to get a look at Corvus, see which brother he looks like, then decide what he should do.” Lucius sneered back.

“Sirius has got to be more mad than sane by now!” Cissa could not help but gasp. “Surely Dumbledore wouldn’t be that desperate.”

“Don’t put mad schemes beyond him.” Lucius rolled his shoulder and summoned Dobby for tea and coffee service. “Get to it elf.”

"It will be difficult for them, I think." Cissa smiled knowingly. "Each school offers something they are good at or enjoy. I know Beauxbatons has a very fine art curriculum, and I would love to see Corvus in such a programme. His paintings and sketches are so surreal and eye-catching."

"Durmstrang has a good Alchemy programme." Lucius eyeing Cissa as if she had lost her mind. "As well as wonderful teachers in ancient runes, rituals and curses. There are also dueling clubs that the boys would quickly dominate in with our tutelage so far. But I fear the atmosphere may be off putting for Corvus."

"And I do hate for them to be so far away." Cissa sighed. "But Durmstrang would offer them the more tools."

"Well, best not to think too hard on it. They will make their decision, and we'll hear what they think is important." Lucius chuckled a bit. "Perhaps if I got Severus a job at Durmstrang."

"He'd lop your head off." Cissa laughed. "He can't speak French let alone German."

“Yes, but you realize he would adore the discipline?” Lucius was firing back happily distracting his wife. “Merlin he would cry in relief to have students be as respectful and determined as those at Durmstrang.”

"I trust the hatchlings" Bella was standing and moving off to do what she could to burn off her anxiousness. "They will know where to go."

She had to believe that. And she had to believe that she would be able to strike where Dumbledore was weakest. Her boys were the distraction, and she was the wolf in sheep’s clothing. Bellatrix Black would have her prey, no matter what it cost.

Chapter Text

Draco Magnus Malfoy.

The Great Dragon.

That is what his father had always told him his name meant. The Malfoys were dragons, serpents in the skies waiting for the opportune moment to drop down and savage those beneath them. Dragons were powerful creatures, both magically and physically, and Draco had been obsessed with them from the very first stuffie he received from his father.

Above him, several finely crafted models moved about, breathing fire, taking dives, and chasing one another. Dodging them were his quidditch players, rolling and flying about, teasing the bulkier dragons. Typically, he could watch this for hours, rooting for the different sides, but today his mind kept wandering to and fro on different topics.

First and foremost was his father. Lucius Abraxas Malfoy was a stern man with goals. His father may not be the most overly affectionate man, but time Draco spent alone learning their family history and traditions had been some of his favorite growing up. His Father could be seen as cold and distant, but Draco understood he was preparing him. Preparing him to be the next lord of the house, preparing him to take over the many businesses his family owned, and preparing him for the difficulties the Wizengamot would no doubt bring.

It was an act of love Draco could appreciate. All those things needed discipline, fortitude, and a strong mind. He still struggled with his excitement and eagerness, but he knew as he grew, he would learn more of how his father ran his days and how he handled his foes.

Draco would be prepared to face all his responsibilities by the time he was seventeen and that was his father’s gift to him. Lucius always faced such things with a quiet dignity that Draco did his best to emulate, but had found yesterday had been a huge test in his ability.

His Father, Mother, and Aunt Bella had finally given them their Hogwarts letters. He and Corvus had been waiting so long for them and had both badly hidden their excitement. But that excitement had faded very quickly once his father began speaking. His tone had been deadly serious near immediately and it had sucked any real enjoyment from the experience.

Corvus was, at least in some way, Harry Potter. It was so disorienting and concerning that the only thing Draco had been able to do, as he watched his brother struggle with the scar now openly displayed, was to tell him that he was his brother. That would not change because of this. Corvus had tried to but on his best brave face, but Draco had seen his fear at showing him, and him alone, the scar.

And that kind of hurt. Draco would never sell Corvus out, no matter who he was. Perhaps he had not been as good at showing that as he believed.

Because of the risk Hogwarts posed, their parents had to tell them the truth about the day Aunt Bella kidnapped Corvus and blood adopted him into the family. They had been waiting to see how and when Corvus’ letter arrived before moving forward. Thankfully it had shown up in Corvus’ name, as really, he wasn’t anyone but Corvus, and the adults had told them they would answer questions, any questions, they had.

They had also provided them with choices of different schools. Alternatives to Hogwarts that in the long run might be safer than putting Corvus in Albus Dumbledore’s path. It was a scenario Draco had never once imagined could play out and now that it had, he felt somewhat adrift. He could only imagine what Corvus felt.

He sat in the study attached to his room, staring at his bookcases, not really focusing on one thing or another. He only really knew breakfast had been hours ago because Lizzie had brought him a scone and some tea, encouraging him to eat. Draco had managed a few bites, but a string of doubt had wound so tightly around his chest and stomach, neither felt they had room for air or food.

The elf had been trying that whole time to get him moving, to get dressed and to face the day. But he’d finally shooed her off with a snarl and a thrown inkwell that missed by miles. He didn’t want to get moving, or get dressed, he wanted to go back in time to before that stupid family meeting.

Draco ran his hands through his hair, not even having done it yet, and let his elbows dig into the mahogany desk in front of him. This was not how their acceptance into Hogwarts was supposed to go.

They were supposed to get their letters, have a bit of a party about that, then get their supplies with a grand shopping trip in Diagon. Then, would be the incredibly long wait until September. But that led to their first ride on the Hogwarts Express. They’d buy as many sweets as they could hold from the rumored trolly witch, scope out the other children in the cars, and prepare themselves for the sorting feast; where both he and Corvus would surely be sorted Slytherin.

Things only went up from that point forward. But now?

Draco could not help but wonder what this meant, truly meant, for both of them.

Should they pick another school, if only to keep Corvus away from the world’s most overly judgmental, pious, light bearer? If they picked Hogwarts, and someone found out, what would happen to Corvus? Wouldn’t Father and Aunt Bella be able to save him? They were on the Wizengamot after all. They had allies in the parliament and his father had many friends throughout the Ministry.

Surely everyone would see that Corvus had been far better off with them, their family, then with some muggles. From the sounds of it, the muggles had been hurting Corvus horribly. That was why Aunt Bella was forced to act and why she brought him home.

These whirling thoughts darted back and forth, along with little memories he felt he’d forgotten. Honestly, the idea that muggles had hurt Corvus when he was little started to piece a lot of things together all at once.

Draco did not remember a lot about the time before Corvus arrived, but he did remember after. Aunt Bella used to hover nervously and protectively as they played. Draco too remembered being very protective of his new cousin; showing him how the toys worked and leading him in different games because Corvus had not known how to play at all.

He had protected Corvus those first few birthdays; the ones that had Corvus shying away from the eager hands of adults, and not understanding why the other kids were talking to him. Those behaviors all made sense now. Corvus had been scared. Draco had not been old enough to really realize it then. But now, it was startling and clear.

It also brought to light why Corvus had never really gotten into the Harry Potter books like Draco and Blaise had.

Theo, Draco had understood. Theo didn’t like to read anything fun. But Corvus would literally read anything. If it was a book, Corvus would read it. But not these books. He had shied away from the topics as Draco and Blaise traded back and forth what they thought was real and what was not. Their theories on how an orphaned Harry was getting to do all these things because Dumbledore had said he would be kept away from their world for his safety seemed to only push Corvus away more.

Corvus never once spoke up. Because Corvus had known.

And Draco felt awful for not realizing sooner than yesterday that Corvus was uncomfortable with the books and there had to be a reason for it.

He had been the leader at the start. Until a certain point when Corvus began to realize his fears would not come true here and begun to relax. They started becoming equals at that point and had grown up near bonded like twins. They bickered and teased each other, they played quidditch until their parents finally stopped them, and took tea with the girls in their group. They zapped each other with zingers, minor hexes, and dueled for the learning aspect, but still making it a fun contest.

Corvus had only stayed with him a short time after the discussion had taken place yesterday. Draco had let him go silently, not sure how to fully broach the subject or what he could technically do for him. This seemed a huge thing to have to deal with and Draco had not wanted to crowd Corvus. But now he kept feeling the burning need to do something, anything, to show Corvus he meant what he said.

Draco’s eyes landed on the books. Finely illustrated and charmed in ways most other story books weren’t. Each book’s binding had a little enchanted image on it, which once you had the set, turned into Harry chasing a snitch across the books’ edges. He and Blaise had gone to Flourish & Blotts for each release. They’d even gotten a few items for being there on those days, little statues, posters, or bookmarks.

“I need a box.”

Without a word or sound, a box appeared and Draco picked it up with determination. He was still in his pajamas and still looked a mess, but he had to do something. Corvus was Corvus. He was not Harry Potter. And just like his father had said; Albus Dumbledore had some purpose in mind. The old man had to be the one approving these stories, these articles, and had painted this overly glamorous lifestyle for a boy that did not even exist anymore.

It wasn’t Corvus’ fault the man had left him with awful people. Corvus had not been old enough to know who he really was when Aunt Bella brought him to the manor. Draco certainly didn’t know much more than his parents were great, his house was great, and his toys were great at that age.

What had Corvus known?

“People hurt you.”

Draco felt an odd welling at his eyes at the thought that Corvus had originally thought they would hurt him. Odd little tics he had ignored as a 4 to 6-year-old now came rushing back to him. The way Corvus looked surprised when he was fed, the way he savored each bite of food, even now. The absolute gratitude and disbelief whenever he received a gift or praise.

Corvus did not ask for things. It was something Draco knew he could be better about, but he liked having things to show off to his friends and enjoy with them. He liked having nice clothes and looking nice for guests. Corvus on the other hand liked having knowledge. He loved his toys, Draco knew he still kept a dragon a young Draco had gifted him on his bed, but Corvus never asked for more than he received. Never begged or whined for more when clearly Aunt Bella would give it to him.

“Because he did not receive anything from those monsters.”

The more he thought about it, the more Draco started pulling the books from the shelves, throwing them in the box Lizzie no doubt had brought him. His brother hadn’t gone on adventures, though he was sure some kids would consider their life pretty plush, his brother hadn’t seen the world.

His brother had faced monsters though. Just not the kind from their world.

“No wonder everyone hates muggles! Who attacks a little kid? If anyone had touched me, my mother and father would have lost their minds.”

Draco could feel a burning hatred rising from his gut, knowing his kind, smart, easy-going brother had been harmed by muggles. Muggles were magic-less, how dare they do such a thing to someone with magic! And how dare Albus Dumbledore put him in such a place! He knew the fool liked to say that muggles deserved consideration, a wide-berth, and understanding as they did not see the world as they did. But that was a load of rubbish given what those people had done to Corvus.

How many other magical children got harmed by muggles? Father had always said that muggles tended to lash out at what they feared, what if some kid was born with magic and their parents had no idea what it was? Did they do like Corvus’ former family did? Why would his mother have left the care of her son to people like that? Surely any magical family would have taken in Harry Potter.

“A family did.” Draco’s thoughts made him hiss in pain and he slammed down the last book as hard as he could. He stood up and started looking for the little trinkets and other items with Harry Potter emblazoned on them. “We did. And he is Corvus.”

He picked up the box and started moving without thinking. If his father caught him, he’d tan his hide for looking so unkempt, but Draco did not care. This needed done last night but instead he had spent the night tossing and turning. Dreaming odd things; where masked people came to steal Corvus away, a man laughing in the distance as Corvus begging to stay with them. Then sitting in the darkness, trying to tell himself they hadn’t realized Harry Potter was missing yet. No one was coming.

Yet.

He went up the guest wing’s stairs, quickly coming to the third floor right next to Corvus’ room. Draco plopped the box down and knocked on the door urgently. He could only assume if he had spent the night worrying and fretting, Corvus had done much worse. Draco had been awful to leave him with such a horrible truth alone. He should have forced Corvus to stay with him longer yesterday.

“What does Heir Malfoy be needing?” Kreacher popped beside him and looked him over. Then he started pawing at the box.

“I need to see Corvus.” Draco stood his ground with the elf. It was the only way one could deal with the crotchety old thing. “Now.”

“Heir Malfoy needs to remember he does not own Kreacher like the other sniveling elves in the house.” Kreacher poked his chest trying to intimidate him. Yet Draco stood firm. “Young Master is in a mood today. And Heir Malfoy is not being decent. Tell Kreacher why he should?”

“I don’t own you, no, but I still have Black blood Kreacher.” Draco pointed out as a win. “And I know why he’s in a mood. I’ve come to make it better.”

“That so? With lying books and false idols?” Kreacher sneered and picked up one of the figurines in his box with his knobby, long fingers.

“I know who your master is Kreacher. He is Corvus Regulus Black.” Draco puffed out his chest and kicked the box. “And as Heir to the House of Malfoy, I will offer my full support regardless of who anyone thinks he is.”

“Hmm.” Kreacher got a wry grin on his face and tossed the figure back into the box. “Very well then Heir Malfoy. Go in.”

The elf opened the door and disappeared. Draco picked back up his box and strode in like he owned the place. Technically speaking he did, but this wing had always belonged to Aunt Bella and Corvus. He spotted Corvus pressed up against Alya’s enclosure in the corner and the snake was coiled around his arms, her head moving back and forth under his chin.

He could hear the softly exchanged hisses, knowing full well Alya was doing her best to encourage and comfort her owner. Draco knew this was going to be one of those secrets that was Corvus’ to tell, just like the parseltongue. And he would make sure Corvus knew he wouldn’t tell another soul. Not even Blaise or Pansy.

Carefully he sat the box down in front of Corvus, drawing the other boy’s darker eyes his way, blinking in confusion and wariness.

“Well then. I have everything. Want to go out and burn all of it?” Draco puffed back up and gave the box a kick. “Bunch of rubbish, just like you and father told me it was. I’m sorry I didn’t realize that sooner.”

“Draco.” Corvus’ voice was a bit raspy, and Draco could not help but zero in on his face a little closer. Had he been crying? Merlin, he and Corvus hadn’t cried in ages, but if one was to cry he was sure the revelation you were being touted as some boy hero would do it.

“I mean it Corvus. Aunt Bella’s right. You aren’t him. You truthfully never were him, and I’m sorry I’m such a dense prat.” Draco folded his arms in front of him and put on his best I’m in charge tone.

“You love those books.” Corvus crinkled up his nose and took a glance at the box before up to him with a look of disbelief. “We stood in line for over an hour for the one, remember? I thought Uncle Lucius was going to have a stroke.”

“Yes well, I should not have put you through that. Or Father.” Draco loosened his hold around his chest and let his arms drop down. “I imagine you’ve known for some time.”

“Kinda.” Corvus shrugged as Alya came loose to inspect the box for herself, her long, silver body coiling about so she could lift herself into it and start rooting around. “That’s what my earrings are for.”

“I was foolish to think Aunt Bella just wanted you to look like you were a hard case.” Draco snickered and sat down next to his cousin carefully, giving him a side glance as Corvus curled into himself a bit at the contact. “I mean you still look like a hard case, but I will deny that I said that if you ever try to tell anyone.”

“I’m really not.”

“I know that. But as Father always says, looks are what matter.” Draco smirked but let it fall as he saw Corvus struggle to do the same. “Corvus, you know I meant it, right?”

“Hmm?”

“You know I meant it. You’re my brother. I don’t care what some stupid scar says.” Draco blushed a bit at the admittance but kept going. “And just like with Alya, I won’t tell a soul. Not ever.”

“I know you wouldn’t Draco. And you’re my brother. I know that. It’s just…”

Corvus looked away and towards his windows. The frown only deepened, and he looked like he was pensive and afraid. The look did not look good on Corvus at all, and Draco did not like it.

Corvus was smart, quick, and when he wanted to be he could be pushy. He still found great joy in watching Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle bow and scrape to the boy whenever they were forced to visit. The accidental magic Corvus had done the day Gregory had shoved Draco and he'd skinned his knee. It had been magnificent and Greg still had a small scar on his left arm from where Corvus had sliced his skin while telling him what a brute he was.

Accident purely. That was their story. Greg had told his mum he’d fallen into a bramble patch. Not one of them had ever spoken about it again. Corvus had Draco’s back, he knew it without question. So, Draco had to make sure Corvus knew he had his.

“I’ll swear an oath.” Draco maneuvered up on his knees and held out his right hand to Corvus. Corvus stared at it, confused then blinked up at him with eyes full of worry.

“Draco, we don’t know how to do that right. What if we mess it up?”

“Please, you’re practically a prodigy with spells and this isn’t an unbreakable oath or anything.” Draco stuck out his tongue a moment then grinned. “I saw Uncle Sev and Father doing this when Father hired him for the apothecary project. Come on, just get up.”

Corvus maneuvered to his knees and put out his arm just like Draco had. Alya quickly slithered up her owner’s side and wrapped herself around their hands and arms.

“Alya?” Draco blinked.

The snake hissed in a firm way and Corvus blinked at her. Then nodded to Draco.

“She says she can make sure the magic doesn’t go wrong.” Corvus blushed just a touch and looked at his snake in confusion.

“Really? Did you get some super-secret magic snake Corvus?”

“I dunno. She does things sometimes and says it’s in her history. But she was bred so I can’t really say how she knows.” Corvus reached over with his free hand and pet the snake lovingly. “But really Draco, you don’t need to…”

“I do.” Draco shook his head and gripped Corvus’ arm tighter to keep him in place. “I Draco Malfoy, future Lord of the Malfoy House and son of Lucius Malfoy, do swear that any secrets that Lord Corvus Black tells me in confidence will be kept as my own secrets. I swear on my honor, my house, and my magic that none of his secrets will ever be used to harm him or tarnish his honor in anyway. My cousin, my brother, my lord, I swear my allegiance to you.”

Draco tried not to fidget, feeling not only his magic reaching out, but feeling it as it ran along Alya and Corvus’ arms. It felt like lightning in a bottle and it was mesmerizing. Corvus too straightened at the feeling, probably having felt it before Draco had even started, and blinked at the faint traces of magic binding their arms together.

“I Lord Corvus Black do swear that any secrets that Heir Malfoy tells me in confidence will be kept as my own. I swear on my honor, my house, and my magic that none of his secrets will be used against him to harm him or tarnish his honor. I will always honor his house, and his friendship, and aid House Malfoy with all their endeavors as they have helped me with mine.”

“My house is always at your service, Lord Black.” Draco felt the magic nearly vibrating at the words both had said and felt it settle in his core. Alya was hissing pleasingly, her tongue lapping at his skin and her tail digging into Corvus’ arm.

“My house will always protect yours, Lord Malfoy.” Corvus whispered.

They let go, finally feeling the magic give way and sat back on their heels, blinking at one another. Alya slithered down his lap and coiled in between them, dark beady eyes turning to each of them, speaking words he could not understand.

“A vow of fealty.” Corvus said finally after exchanging a few words with his snake and she moved off. “At least that’s what Alya’s calling it. We swore to protect each other’s houses?”

“Sounds right.”

“But Uncle Severus doesn’t have a house, does he?” Corvus cocked his head to the side, trying to swing the conversation away from himself, as he was apt to do with great success.

“Not that I know of. But maybe that is what Father is trying to help him with? If he does well with the apothecary society, perhaps Father will help him found a minor house?” Draco shrugged. “Look, just know I won’t tell any of your secrets unless you tell me I can, and vice versa. So, spill. This can’t just be because of the Harry Potter thing.”

Corvus sunk down, coiling his feet under him nearly like his snake. He was trying to find a good excuse, Draco could tell, but a heavy thud made them both jump. Corvus was on his feet in seconds and rushing to grab something that Alya was rolling around with her slightly square nose, hissing all the while.

“Alya! What are you doing?! I can’t…”

“What’s that?” Draco stood and saw Corvus holding a glass ball with something swirling inside.

“Nothing.”

“Sure, Alya just likes destroying your things.” Draco huffed and crossed his arms. “She wants you to talk about it, clearly. So, talk.”

Corvus looked at the orb and had a very tense, heavy look about him. His shoulders hunched and his body tensed as he turned the orb in his fingers. The silence was deafening and Draco wondered if he pushed too hard. Corvus wasn’t ready yet to speak, it seemed. But as he began to prepare returning to his original offer of burning his books, Corvus finally moved.

“Do you remember when Arcturus came a few weeks ago? Without warning?”

“Yes. Mother said he had some important errands to run and wanted you along.” Draco cocked his brow and leaned his head sideways to look for more clues.

“It wasn’t errands. It was lord stuff.” Corvus muttered moving to his bed and sitting down with a slouched posture. Eyes never once leaving the globe. “You can’t tell?”

“I mean I could, but it would create a blood feud between our houses and Father would certainly disown me. Not to mention it would make my magic weird. I’m not risking that.” Draco walked over and sat as well, crossing his legs and holding his ankles with his hands as he waited.

“Grandfather took me to the Ministry. To some eerie place called the Halls of Prophecy.” Corvus mumbled a bit as he talked and sat the globe in front of Draco. “That, is a prophecy.”

“Really?” Draco blinked at the orb and could not resist picking it up. “Father says there’s thousands of them down there. All half mad and vague. Though that’s just rumor, you can’t enter unless there’s one…”

Draco stopped; his father had said that the only way to enter the Hall of Prophecy was to have a prophecy down there. Arcturus had known there was a prophecy there. About Corvus? Or did Arcturus know he was Harry Potter and about that leaked bit of prophecy?

“The half-mad part’s right.” Corvus huffed and watched him moved the orb around, looking for the activation or the rune that made it work. “It only speaks to those it is about.”

Draco felt himself go still and meet Corvus’ gaze. He had the orb in his room, he had taken it from the Hall of Prophecy. Did that mean…

“It’s about you?”

Corvus merely nodded mutely, once more curling into himself and laying back on his bed, staring at the wall opposite.

“No way.”

“The House of Black was founded on it.” Corvus grit out. “Every lord, from the time the family started to right now, has had to touch that orb and see if they were promised. And for some stupid reason, it was me.”

“That’s wicked.” Draco breathed, setting it back on the plush silk duvet atop Corvus’ bed.

“No, it’s crazy. Grandfather said not to worry about it, Grandmother did too, I’m just a kid. But it was so vague and yet I felt at my core that it was important. That I’m meant to do something, but I don’t know what.”

Draco could see Corvus digging his nails into his arms and Alya was coming up to stop him. He started to open his mouth to speak but Corvus beat him to it.

“A poem that describes our family crest to a T except the top, nor does it show who the Blacks are supposed to lead and I just…. They say Harry Potter had a prophecy too. What if it still pertains to me? That would be two and I won’t know unless I say I’m him.”

“Fairly certain that one was fulfilled given the Dark Lord’s gone.” Draco whispered in a bit of fear. He knew about the Dark Lord to a point, but what he did know gave him nightmares. He could not imagine why his father had supported such a man, but knew his father had felt it important at the time.

“But we can’t know.” Corvus sat up and bit at his lip since Alya was keep his arms tied up in her length. “Then Grandfather said he wanted mum and me to move to Grimmauld, I guess he’s sick or dying, something bad. And he wants to be sure the house is keyed to me before he passes.”

Corvus’ breathing had picked up exponentially and Draco panicked a bit. Corvus was usually pretty laid back and calm. He attributed it to Uncle Sev’s lessons in Occlumency. Much as Draco tried to learn, he could only grasp the basics and could only use it to calm himself before bed. Corvus had a much better grasp and had what Uncle Sev called a ‘mindscape’.

“Your stars Corvus!” Draco’s hands sunk into the mattress as he leaned forward and got right in Corvus’ face, which was now beet red and a panicked look of terror across his eyes. “Think of your stars, okay?!”

Corvus blinked at first, ready to fight Draco on that idea, but suddenly he sat back and looked out into the room. Draco waited, watching, and saw the haze almost fall over his cousin’s eyes and some of the tension began leaking away from his limbs.

“Right, what’s Uncle Sev always say? Breath in. Breath out.” Draco tried to immolate his uncle to the best of his ability, but his voice was still high pitched, Severus’ was a deep baritone that was more soothing.

They sat for several minutes, Corvus’ breathing coming back into line and his face now drained of the flushing red. He blinked a few times, sitting back and petting Alya now coiled into his lap, hissing soft words that sounded almost like a gentle whisper instead of a hiss.

“You are so pants at this.” Corvus finally wiped at his eyes, hiding his face for a second before bashfully looking up at Draco.

“Yeah, and you're pants at potions.” Draco relaxed, allowing Corvus to tease and get away from the thoughts threatening to overwhelm him.

“Prat.”

“Probably.” Draco snickered then reached out with his foot and gently tapped Corvus’ until the boy looked at him again. “So, I’m hearing that you’ve had a really heavy couple of weeks. And like Aunt Bella, you’ve been keeping it to yourself.”

“Maybe.” Corvus blushed. “Grandfather said the words were only meant for me…”

“Don’t.” Draco waved his hands back and forth stopping Corvus from digging into the things stressing him out after he’d gotten him calmed down. “We’re going to do exactly what Arcturus said. Ignore it.”

“But…”

“Nope. We’re eleven. Not old enough for that kind of stuff. This is only a pretty swirling ball of mist to collect dust on your shelf.”

Draco took the globe, hopped off the bed and followed Alya until she led him up to a shelf with a little wooden stand just the right size for the globe. He put it down and patted it then returned to the bed, flinging himself on the mattress and glancing sideways at Corvus.

“There, now for this other revelation. Arcturus wants you to live in Grimmauld. I mean that’s an expectation for any heir or lord to live in the ancestral home. I can’t exactly disagree with him. Why is that stressing you out?”

“It’s not here. With you.” Corvus hunched his shoulders in and really blushed crimson. “Or Aunt Cissy. And I wouldn’t get to see Uncle Sev…”

“We’re about to see him ten months out of the year. I think that’s why Uncle Sev has been such an arse.” Draco sniggered at the man getting all bristly and burly all the sudden. “He’s not going to stop being your godfather either, so don't even think it.”

“I know but…”

“We also know how the floo works. Once the wards are set to you and Aunt Bella, its just a matter of setting up a direct connection. Father knows how to do it.” Draco pointed out. “Just knock before you come screaming out of my floo, for Merlin’s sake.”

“I would not come screaming…” Corvus was sitting a little straighter, hearing the little digs Draco was throwing into his assurances and Draco smirked like his father did when he had Uncle Severus in a corner.

“Not to mention Mother needs your help for ritual days. You’re not getting off that easy, assistant.”

“Hey!” Corvus sat up fully now, hands fisting into the duvet and glaring at him half-heartedly. “You’re making fun of…”

“No, I’m merely pointing out all the ways in which you are still a part of our family, regardless of where you live.” Draco smirked back patiently. “Yeah, it sucks, I agree with that, but we are growing up. We’re gonna have to start doing things we don’t like all that much.”

Corvus sighed heavily and slumped again, reaching down and helping Alya back up his arm and under his hair. She went back to nuzzling the side of his head, a cape of curls about her like she was the bleeding queen.

“I hate it. I didn’t ask for it. I don’t want it. I just want to be Corvus.”

“It seems like a lot now.” Draco nodded in agreement to that. He wanted to be just Draco to. “But really, it’s a good thing Corvus. You have my house, Nott’s house and surely the Parkinson’s house…”

“Pansy thinks I’m a bore, just like Theo.”

“So? She won’t ever say that in public and she still knows your house is bigger, richer, and older than hers.” Draco shrugged. Pansy could be a bore herself. She was very girly and very much did not know how to have a balanced conversation sometimes. Still he liked her enough to visit and trade stories.

“Daphne’s house is a minor one…”

“So, they still count. Friends means more allies later. More allies mean more votes. We can do what we think is right. Maybe that is what your prophecy means. We’re eventually going to be in the Wizengamot, we’ll be leading that way.”

“Doesn’t explain the wand.” Corvus muttered but did sigh and nod to Draco’s logic. “No, I get it, it just seems all at once.”

“Yeah it does. Especially on your end. I’m sorry Corvus.”

“I’m scared.” Corvus muttered lowly and Alya hissed comfortingly in his ear. Draco watched his brother acting as he had when they were little and that wouldn’t do but he could understand being a little afraid with all these changes.

“Me too.” Draco admitted with some reluctance.

They sat with their fear for a minute longer and finally Draco had enough. He stood, stretched and shrugged away the feeling for his usual cocky pride.

“But that doesn’t really help us.”

“No. Guess we better start looking at those pamphlets and dossiers Uncle Lucius gave us. Am I crazy to still want to go to Hogwarts?”

“No way. I do too. So what if that senile old man is running things? He can’t be everywhere and technically speaking; his house is a minor one that earned a seat back in the 1800s. He can’t do anything to you Corvus, not legally speaking.”

“Right.” Corvus snickered and stood with him, eyeing him over with some odd grin. “You memorized all those house lists Aunt Cissy gave us.”

“But do you know what I think?” Draco ignored the dig at his learning all the families and part of their histories. He pointed back to his box of Harry Potter goods and put on a wicked grin. “I think we should burn this first. We can tell Father we were practicing our Confringos.”

“You really want to burn them? What about selling them?”

“Nope. I really, really want to forget I was dumb enough to fall for such rubbish writing.” Draco picked up the box and started for the door. “Really it was a moment of peer pressure, Blaise was just going on and on about it.”

“Right.” Corvus was really laughing now and he and Alya were following him to the door. “Um, Draco, you know we don’t have to right this second, right?”

“Of course we do! That’s why I came over to get you. Best to be done with it and then we can really focus on our research.”

“You sure about that?” Corvus was nearly giggling now and Draco turned to look over his shoulder. Corvus pointed to his head and Draco furrowed his brows in confusion. “I mean your hair alone is a laugh.”

Draco suddenly felt the color draining from his face. He remembered thinking momentarily about his state of dress and his father killing him, but now? Oh Merlin, he’d not done his hair! He dropped the box near instantly, running for his room and hearing Corvus roaring behind him.

“Draco! Don’t be afraid!!! It’s just hair! It won’t attack you if you don’t drown it in potion every day!!! It’s fine! It’s fine!!!” Corvus was running after him and Draco tried to get into his room before Corvus could catch up but failed. Corvus’ hand was reaching out to touch his hair and Draco could not handle that idea at all. “Look, I can actually touch it and not get my fingers sticky!!!”

“I thought we were brothers!!!” Draco yelped back in panic, trying to get to his bathroom. “Lizzie! Help!!”

“Lizzie did try to tell Master Draco.” The elf already had his clothes pressed and on his settee in the bathroom. “Shower is waiting.”

Draco jumped in, in his pajamas, only to escape Corvus who he could hear heaving in both breathlessness and laughter. Lizzie was good at what she did though, and his pajamas disappeared in a loud snap. He just stood there, scowling, after all he did to help Corvus just now, that was how his brother repaid him.

“We are brothers Draco. What kind of brother would I be if I let you go outside looking so slovenly?!” Corvus called out as he finally dropped out of the shower and started to dry himself.

“You are enjoying this far too much!!!”

“Your hair was nearly as wild as mine!”

“Because I had a rough night sleeping! Worrying over you, you prat!”

There was a beat of silence and Draco reached for his hair potion, hoping the delay hadn’t cost him his sleek shine. His hair was his pride and joy and Corvus didn’t realize that he’d forgone his most sacred morning ritual for him.

“I’m sorry Draco. I know. If it makes you feel any better, I didn’t sleep at all.”

“I doubt Aunt Bella did either.” Draco sighed, letting the anger fall away as Corvus settled as well. “She worries about you.”

“I know.” Corvus sighed and he could hear a faint hiss of agreement from Alya. Draco did his best to finish quickly, knowing Corvus would tease him if he took too long and was soon out looking at the boy and his snake.

Kreacher popped up, cackling a bit and setting the box at Draco’s feet.

“We burn these nasty things now?” Kreacher asked with some amount of joy and Draco felt creeped out by that. “False images of my good master? Nasty lies they are. We should burn them then bury them.”

“Yes, I think that’s a grand idea Kreacher.” Draco nodded. “Take them behind the quidditch pitch, that’s where we’ll do it.”

“Kreacher will, but Kreacher gets to destroy this!” Kreacher picked up the figurine, Harry on a graphorn and sneered at it darkly. “Lies they tell about my good, strong master. But we know the truth. Young Master is Black Lord, our Black Lord, and no one else.”

“Well said Kreacher.” Draco dug into the box and found a red and gold banner. The old man really was pushing Harry as a Gryffindor too, wasn’t he? Well, that wasn’t going to happen. “Here Kreacher, this ought to burn well, I bet you’ll like that.”

“Heir Malfoy is kind to Kreacher!” The elf took it gleefully and moved to put his free hand on the box. “He will enjoy burning this awful red thing.”

“Merlin, now I am going to have to make sure he doesn’t become a pyromaniac.” Corvus was standing to follow Draco outside, both now dressed properly.

“What? A deranged house-elf who can come and go at will and likes to burn things isn’t something you could use to your advantage? You have got to start thinking more like a Slytherin, Corvus.”

“We’re not sure we’re going to Hogwarts yet.”

“Yes, we are. We just have to find what’s wrong with the other schools.” Draco patted his shoulder. “Come on then, let’s show Aunt Bella we’ve been paying attention.”

 “Okay. I guess you are the older brother after all.” Corvus grinned happily at that, and Draco nodded firmly.

“Don’t you forget it.”

Chapter Text

The boys had taken their assignment seriously. It was closing in on two weeks since their letters, and their other options had been presented, and neither had made any indication that they were close to a choice. Severus had arrived, Litha had passed, and Lammas was nearing, and still the boys seemed to be having serious talks about their options.

Lucius was very pleased with this. Unlike the women, the boys had approached him independently to ask well thought out questions and he had been addressing their inquiries patiently. They had even asked Severus a few questions during dinner services.

That of course garnered questions from Severus, asking why they were asking such things as what electives are available for first and second years, what extra-curricular activities there were for them, and were their study groups offered? Lucius did his best to play it off as having given the boys an assignment to curb their enthusiasm and test their ability to gather information.

Severus had looked at him as if he’d grown another head.

Narcissa and Bellatrix were both about at their limits though. They were worrying over the choice and its implications and the lack of response was not helping in the slightest. Lucius had to ban Narcissa from asking how many surprise inspections he could make at Hogwarts as a governor.

He could not really tease either of them for it. They had been the primary caregivers for the boys and had nurtured them exclusively during their young years. He was told all the mothers were having such issues; given Preston Parkinson was actually glad to have an excuse to get away from his wife Serafine for a court hearing. He understood that it would be difficult for all of the mothers to let their children out of their sight, and that seemed to be universal in their peer group.

Lucius could not really say what the experience was like for either the boys or the mothers. His mother had died when he was four. He remembered little wisps of her, her long blonde hair, and her warmth, but little else. His father had all but prepared him to be set loose at the age of eleven and he’d had no real anxiety over leaving the house.

He was a little thankful that Draco hadn’t had to experience that. Narcissa’s pregnancies had all been hard, Draco’s included. Draco was a bit more empathetic than Lucius himself was, but that was not necessarily a bad thing overall. He’d just have to toughen up a little bit and that could happen away from his mother’s arms.

Lucius merely went about his days as nothing was wrong or changing. He read the papers, checked the local markets, notating and marking drafts of legislation coming up, and overall accounting for his businesses.

Severus and he had a good few days of brainstorming on different things for the Apothecary Research Society. It included an open call for differing patent ideas that Severus himself had gotten stuck on. Others could submit ideas and research projects that had stalled and receive input from other brewers and masters.

Lucius would have to write up a stringent legal contract, making sure those who presented ideas as well as those who contributed to the project all got credit and compensation. But he had to admit the idea was genius on Severus’ part. The way things were done now almost exclusively blocked progress.

What breakthroughs were just simmering under the boil of a deadlock? Most Masters kept their works completely secret, guarded, and untouchable until it was completely finished due to fears of robbery. That process sometimes took decades and sometimes the old codgers died before they completed their works.

That caused Lucius to realize he could also put in an estate option. Should a family member inherit a deceased loved one’s unfinished work, that they had no ability to finish, it could mean huge leaps forwards for potions and elixirs.

So, while he was eager to hear how Draco and Corvus would defend their position, he had other matters to focus on and keep himself busy with. Unlike his wife and sister-in-law. The boys would come to their decision without his input. Hell, that was the point, as he pointed out to Cissa as she spent most of the evenings in their room pacing and pulling at her hair.

He was concerned, somewhat, but like he told the women he had no doubts the boys would be stubborn and head towards Hogwarts. Even still, he could not help but do a quick update on Durmstrang’s policies and testing procedures for admittance. He was worried about a more practical issue; Corvus’ blood testing only showed Bellatrix. It still did not show a father and Durmstrang had returned to only those who could prove pure-blood status.

Not a bad thing, surely, but would they question the missing link? Bulgaria, Germany, and the other Slavic nations had their own hierarchy of powerful wizarding families. While Black was a known name in Britain, it would not be so powerful in Bulgaria. France it was possible, given the Black family motto, but many an upper-class families spoke French back in the old days. Their own motto was French as well, but the Malfoy's had an ancestry in the country.

As much as he hated to admit to himself the truth though, it was pretty clear that Durmstrang wouldn't fit either boy. Draco, though well-bred and quite astute for his age, had a lot of his mother in him. His magic was strong, steady, deadly if honed properly. But Draco had been enamored with Potions work and Alchemical pursuits since meeting Severus.

Draco was had gotten more into the dark arts, what with Bella and himself tutoring them on dueling practices and more substantial magics, but he still found the boy studying tomes on plants, properties, and anatomy more often than not. While Draco was more than capable of standing up to his peers, he tended to back down and shy away from older, more experienced adversaries. Something that would put a target on his back at Durmstrang.

Corvus' magic was wild. Wild, untamed, and seemingly vast. He had issues with transfigurations it seemed, but his knowledge base, curses, hexes, and charms were usually spot on. The child was a sponge from the time he could read and had a distinct love for runes, astronomy, and theory.

However, Corvus was very laid back, nearly gregarious in his personality, which would point him out as a target at first. Like Bella though, give Corvus an older, more experienced target, and he threw himself at it, as if testing his own boundaries and enjoyed it with a wild smirk of enjoyment on his face. So, he would eventually position himself as not to be trifled with, but it would diminish his enjoyment of the place and hinder any attempts of fostering new connections.

Corvus hated one thing, only one thing, and bullies were it.  

"Uncle Lucius?"

Corvus stood in the doorway, watching Lucius allow himself the moment to think on the matter. Before he could say much, Draco was up behind him, looking in on him as well.

“What can I help you boys with?” Lucius straightened some papers and floated them back to their filing cabinets.

“I had one more question, if that’s alright?” Corvus asked politely.

"Of course, come in, shut the door."

Corvus came in while Draco shut the door behind them. Lucius quirked his brow momentarily, Corvus was far too precise in his language to make the mistake of saying I instead of We so why was Draco entering as well?

“Draco, are you involved in this question?”

“He is my sworn advisor.” Corvus replied stiffly as he sat in one of the chairs in front of Lucius’ desk.

Draco grinned at this title and walked in with his head held high and sat in the chair directly beside Corvus.

“Is that so? Draco, you are still only my heir, I do hope you did not do something to risk the family name.”

“Of course, not Father. Corvus and I swore fealty to each other.” Draco lifted his brows just like Lucius did and he narrowed his eyes at the boy. “I will protect his secrets and he will protect mine.”

“Is this in writing?” Lucius had to ask this. What had the boys done? Because if it wasn’t something they did in writing…

“Magic” Both of them answered and Alya, Corvus’ familiar came out and crept down his arm to watch the proceedings.

“That was extremely risky, I hope you realize?” Lucius glared at both of them firmly. He wondered if there was a way to see if either of them had accidentally swore an unbreakable vow. He’d confer with Severus; he knew a lot about bindings and vows of secrecy. “Wait, just how did you learn of fealty?”

“I heard you and Uncle Sev.” Draco replied while smoothing a stray hair. “No worries father, Alya made sure the magic didn’t go wrong.”

“The snake?” Lucius scoffed at that.

“Yes.” Both boys replied and the damned thing hissed along with them.

“A snake born to captivity knows magic, does it?” Lucius was slowly losing his calm with this. If Bella and Cissa found out their foolishness he would somehow get blamed.

“Snakes have instinct.” Corvus replied as if merely discussing one of his rune books. “That’s the best way I can explain it Uncle Lucius. They remember things their ancestors knew.”

Lucius sat in complete stunned disbelief. They did what now?

The Dark Lord had never been forthcoming about anything to do with his familiar Nagini. He never even translated for the snake like Corvus did at times for Alya. The last known speaker of the language in Britain had been Salazar Slytherin, at least by history books, and those in India were very protective of the knowledge they held. Something about their sacred bond with the naga.

He could not outright say the boy was wrong, but how in Merlin’s name did something like that work?

“Stars above. Am I turning into Severus?”

“I will remind both of you that experimentation like that is dangerous.” Lucius finally backed down on the topic and shook his head in slight disappointment. “However, I cannot fault your resourcefulness in finding a way to ensure both of you can continue your confidences. What question did you have Corvus?”

"You said Dumbledore had a purpose... for leaving me there." Corvus blew out a breath, blowing away his curls and frowning. "What purposes could there have been?"

Lucius regarded the boy and decided blunt truth was the best course here. Yes, he was an eleven-year-old boy, but magic was dangerous and they were soon to be off on their own in a school with others. He had to be honest and blunt. To help Corvus see and to help both of them learn to be mistrustful at first.

"Quite frankly, no purpose was worth what was done to you." Lucius sat forward, steepling his fingers and regarding the boys. "And while I cannot say for certain the old man's reasoning, I do know what Bella told me. Your former mother did blood magic. Some kind of ward that shielded you from the killing curse. Old magic, dark magic."

"But they were against dark magic, weren't they?"

"Yes, makes them quite the hypocrites, doesn't it?" Lucius quirked his brow at the boy and the boy nodded in turn with a frown. "My guess is those people were blood relatives of yours as Lily Potter was a muggle-born witch."

"Blood for blood, life for life." Corvus was muttering and hunching his shoulders. Lucius sent a very light stinging hex, forcing the boy to straight up in his seat and blush, but nodded to him.

"I see your mother has taught you the premise of that school of magic." Lucius huffed and looked to Draco to be sure Bella hadn’t done so with him. "Yes, blood for blood, life for life. It may be as simple as Dumbledore believing the ward would become permanent if you lived with blood relatives for it to feed off of."

"Freak. Boy." Corvus's eyes darkened. "Don't do those freak things. I don't remember much but... I remember that."

"Bella said you had been kicked out of the house because accidental magic." Lucius nodded. "They were unfit to care for a magical child."

"So, the ward was the purpose?"

“That is the easy explanation yes. But," Lucius took in a breath. "Truthfully I think it a bit more complicated than that. I say this so you know Corvus. You are young, I hate to darken your perceptions so early, but the world is harsh. Unforgiving at times. You and Draco both must learn this."

Corvus sat his shoulders resolutely and nodded for him to continue. Draco nodded as well, watching his father with cold gray eyes. Lucius regarded him for a second, watching his son’s overly quiet and attentive focus. Well, this was certainly a change. Usually, it was Draco talking and Corvus watching and listening.

"The Boy-Who-Lived is a fairy tale by now, isn't it? That is why Draco and Blaise are so eager to meet him. To see if all the made-up fantasy garbage writers have put out is true?"

“Blaise only.” Draco was snorting. “What rubbish.”

Corvus mulled that information carefully, his eyes roving but not wildly about his office as he digested it. Then he looked at Lucius with an almost baleful eyes and bit at his lower lip as he used to do as a young boy. Draco saw this as well and was nudging Corvus’ shoulder.

“Go on. It doesn’t change my oath.” Draco said lowly to Corvus, nodding to his father to encourage Corvus to get to his actual question. Corvus nodded to Draco and took a breath before moving forward.

"Were you going to use me?" Corvus finally got the words out, simple yet sharp like needles into Lucius’ skin. “Like Dumbledore?”

Lucuis sat back slowly, keeping his gaze with the children. Corvus was young, gregarious, friendly, but he was also observant. Blunt like his mother when need be. Draco too could be observant and of course Lucius had been teaching him the ways of the Malfoys since he was five. Draco knew how Lucius ‘used’ his friends in lesser houses in business and how he ‘used’ his contacts in the Ministry.

Corvus most likely knew this as well.  

Again, honestly was best. Not only Corvus was watching, but Draco.

"I will admit that at first, when Bella first brought you into our home, that was the idea. Harry Potter would be a boon to anyone's cause just by the mythical status Dumbledore has cultivated. It would have taken little work to hide you, let you lose once the time was right, and reap Dumbledore’s rewards."

Lucius saw Corvus’ eyes droop just slightly and Draco’s light up in anger. But he quickly reached over and tipped both boys’ faces up with a finger on their chins.

"But it has been many a year since that thought has crossed my mind, Corvus. I see you for who you are. You will carry the Black name proudly. You and Draco represent what will come. House Malfoy will always support House Black's causes. I am proud that my son took the initiative to make that clear to you. Whatever oath he has sworn to House Black, it will be honored."

"You are?” Draco look utterly surprised by this declaration. Yes, Lucius had been sparse with his praise, he knew that. Lessons hard learned in his own youth had been passed on to his son it seemed.

"I am. Draco, the circle you have cultivated with Corvus has the power to change what we failed to. You are young yet, but I cannot deny what I have seen.”

The boys shared a look on that, some shared knowledge between them. He would ask about it, but felt perhaps Draco had sworn to keep the boy’s secrets from all, including him. So instead, he went forward to assure them he was proud and accepting of their decisions.

"Corvus, please believe us when we say you are our family. You have brought changes into our lives but good ones. We are stronger with you here and we would have it no other way. I look forward to the day that you and Draco can sit the Wizengamot together and show just how smart and cunning you both are."

"Cunning?"

"You both convinced me to build a quidditch pitch on our grounds." Lucuis chuckled and sat back once more. "Do not sell yourselves short."

"Well, you wanted one too." Draco smiled back snarkily and Lucius only lifted his lip in a mock snarl.

"Bartering is another very useful tool. Use it well." Lucius snuck in and then pointed at the parchment. "What other concerns can I help with?"

“Do you think Hogwarts is a mistake?” Corvus offered up his last concern and Lucius could not blame him for wanting to know.

"Not outright, no. I think Hogwarts is a risk. There is a difference." Lucius nodded thoughtfully and stood to put his hand on the boy's shoulder. "You do realize, you cannot take off your earrings. You cannot let your dorm mates see you changing them out. You cannot even HINT at being the missing boy who lived."

"I am Corvus Regulus Black." Corvus stood proudly and stiffened as a way to show his determination. "I already hid that other boy in the stars. He isn't gone but he isn't me."

"Stars? ah... that is your occlumency training with Severus, isn't it?”

"Yes. I imagine a sky full of stars."

"Good. Very good. Keep cultivating that. And your other interests. While Hogwarts is a risk, you and Draco both wish to be with your uncle and friends. I understand. It will require a lot of independent study, if you wish to keep up on your runes and your rituals. But I have no doubt you will."

"Thank you, Uncle Lucius." Corvus bowed to him properly and Lucius bowed back then to his own son.

“Thank you, Father.” Draco returned the gesture. He and Corvus shared another shared look then Draco smiled at him. “Can we call Mother and Aunt Bella? I think we know where we want to go.”

“Of course. Why don’t you two go to the sitting room and we will be along.”

“Okay.”

Lucius watched them go and moved to clean up the last of his work. There would be little else he would get done today with the excitement of their declaration.

“Dobby, fetch Narcissa and Bellatrix, tell them to meet me in the sitting room.”

Lucius called to his elf. The sketchy thing was so twitchy and nervous, he really did have to start thinking about finding one more suited to his needs. Years now the blasted thing had to learn his needs and schedule, and he still had to call it like a newborn elf every time. He had to admit some jealousy of Kreacher. That elf was damn near psychic and Corvus hardly ever had to call him. He was just there when needed and gone when not.

“Yes Master, Dobby be doing that.” The elf bowed and popped away, nervously wringing its hands.

The sitting room was not far from his study and it took only steps to reach the door. He stood outside, listening to the hushed voices of the boys as they prepared their grand speech. Dobby popped back at his side and bowed.

“Ladies of the house be coming, Master, sir.”

“Good, then be off. Tell the staff to have lunch prepared in a short while.”

“Yes sir.”

Narcissa was first to answer the summons. She would have been the first one Dobby had approached, given Lucius was fairly certain Dobby was terrified of Bellatrix. She furrowed her brows a bit as she approached him, standing by the doorway like a sommelier. He gave her a soft smile while closing his eyes slowly. He’d not ruin the boy’s presentation yet.

Bellatrix was next, running a hand through her hair and glaring at him as she approached. She had been looking more scattered as of late, as if busy elsewhere and the thought should concern him.

“Well Lucy? What is it? Don’t know you I’m busy?”

Even Narcissa threw her sister a look of disbelief as she stood there, arms crossed and face in a scowl.

“We’ve been summoned for an important discussion, ladies. My apologies for disturbing you.” Lucius merely bowed as if he were serving them to dinner and held open the door. They caught sight of the boys, standing by the fireplace, looking nervous.

That took the air out of their sails and Lucius allowed himself a small chuckle as they moved in and found seats.

“Gentlemen, your mothers as promised.” Lucius bowed to them both and sat in a wingback nearby, crossing his legs and waving his hand at them to go on with their declaration.

“Thank you, Father.” Draco smiled then looked to the women in front of him. “Thank you, Mother and Aunt Bella. For giving us this choice.”

Lucius had to school his face into neutrality hard at Draco’s impression of himself. The boy was looking more like him and was starting to pick up more of his mannerisms. But it was in miniature form and he did not quite yet have the voice for such a tone of importance.

Cissa failed horribly, smiling with pride and love for her dragon. Bella's smirk was far more amused and entertained by the two hatchlings acting so boldly. Corvus smiled at her then continued for them.

"It was a hard decision." Corvus nodded as he and Draco shared a look. Both of them pulled the Hogwarts letters from their pockets and showed their responses on the notes. Yes, to both. "But we would like to go to Hogwarts."

"Go on." Lucius rolled his hand out to them to encourage their reasoning. "I wish to hear the reasoning."

"Beauxbatons was way too lax. Lots of their classes don't seem to deal with magic at all." Draco snorted. "Though, Corvus needs an art studio now."

"Of course." Bella snickered.

"Durmstrang has a lot of choice when it comes to classes." Corvus was holding up a list showing the choices between Hogwarts and Durmstrang. "But, neither of us speak German or Bulgarian and translation spells are time consuming and draining."

"Plus, both our families have history with Hogwarts. Many of our ancestors went there, Corvus' great great great.... um… great? Grandfather was even Headmaster at one point."

Draco tried to count on his fingers how many generations Phineas Nigellus Black was from Corvus."

"And history is important." Draco beamed in pride as he stated the fact they poured into their little minds so often.

"As is our connections and our alliances." Corvus really puffed up at that and Lucius felt his own eyebrows go up. "While we have contacts with lots of the other families, there are others out there and if we go to Durmstrang, we'd be starting all over. And in the wrong country. We live in Britain and will sit the British parliament."

"Nott, Parkinson, Zabini, Goyle, Crabbe, and Greengrass all will be at Hogwarts." Draco pointed out.

"We can become closer friends and allies over our shared educations." Corvus smiled and Lucius really smirked at that. Corvus had asked questions prior to today and Lucius had told him a story about the dueling club and how it had fostered closer relationships with certain individuals, including Severus.

"And we read the charter, students can start clubs if they prove they can handle both their classes and the clubs. While Hogwarts does not have an ancient studies course, or rituals course, Corvus knows ALL of the rituals Mother uses and their histories. And he's a bookworm, we can have study groups too. And with an ex-dueling professional at the school, we can probably restart the dueling clubs if we approach the professor right."

"And the Headmaster can't say no to the club as long as a professor sponsors it." Corvus quickly put in to reassure them that they had thought of every possibility of failure. Or so they thought.

"Ohhhhhhh" Bella clapped her hands excitedly as she sat up eyeing the boys gleefully. "How cunning my hatchlings! How devious! I love it!"

"We have to fight for what is ours, right Mum? And our educations are ours. Not theirs." Corvus smiled back just as happy. "If they won't provide the course, we'll do it ourselves."

"Very good indeed." Lucius clapped as well and nodded to the boys who beamed in pride at their achievement. "I only see one flaw with your endeavors."

"Flaw?" Draco cocked his head to the side. "We made sure to write it all out! Didn't we Corvus?"

"Yes?" Corvus too was confused by his statement and Lucius smiled knowingly.

"A minor flaw really. One I quite often find myself overlooking." Lucius stood and circled around back of them and put a hand on each boy's shoulder. "Just how will you two convince your Uncle Severus to sponsor your clubs?"

"Oh yes, I had to negotiate with him for three months after your birth Dragon." Cissa was now laughing mirthfully and nodding along with Lucius’ statement. "To arrange for his visits each year."

"Surely you have some grand bribe or some blackmail waiting in the wings for your uncle. He is not so easily swayed that a little research and diligence will convince him." Lucius was headed for the dining room and motioning them all along. He hoped the elves had been quick. "However, that does not deter your arguments completely and I suppose we will be going to Diagon in August to get your supplies."

"Indeed." Narcissa agreed, smiling and putting her arm around Draco’s shoulders. “Thank you for not rushing your decision and doing your research.”

"I am so proud of you, my raven." Bella was doing the same with Corvus, her smirk wild and predatory. “If you need any back up, you let Mummy know, she’ll get mean old Sevvy in line.”

"I do have one last thing to ask you Uncle Lucius." Corvus was prancing up to his side and Lucius startled as he found the boy’s snake coming up to the top of the boy's head. "It's important."

"Oh? What is it?"

"You are on the Board of Governors, right?"

"I am."

"You know Alya is a really good snake, right?" Corvus smiled up at him and the snake too seemed to put a grin on her long slender scales. Her teeth were not barred, but she had her mouth slightly agape. "A very well behaved familiar, isn't she?"

"Ahhhhh, I see." Lucius was eyeing the lunch spread for the day and sitting at the head of the table. He motioned to the chair right next to him, Corvus blushed before hurrying to sit down where usually Bella and Cissa sat. Bella sat beside him and Draco sat beside Cissa. "Have we finally come to favors, Lord Black?"

"I really would like to take Alya with me, Lord Malfoy." Corvus easily slipped into formal speak as if a third language. "But snakes are not approved pets. Only Toads, Cats, and Owls."

"Yes, a travesty that." Lucius floated over a cut of lamb and began to dissect it delicately, straight backed as he would with any of his other business partners making a plea.

"When we were reading to find out about clubs and study groups, we found that any board member or staff member can provide an exemption so long as they can prove prior ownership and safety of the pet." Corvus sat up as a plate was floated his way and he smiled at his own rack of lamb.

Lucius had done this purposefully. The seat directly to his right was reserved at times for business partners, dignitaries, and other lords. Narcissa typically occupied it otherwise. The elves realized he’d put Corvus there as a fellow Lord visiting his house since they were discussing business. He was served first, then the next in line in importance and Corvus had realized it.

"And going to Hogwarts, we're sure to be in Slytherin." Draco was digging into his own meal happily, having successfully made their case for the school of their choice. Now he was helping just because he loved the snake near as much as Corvus did. "It'll make Corvus an instant leader having a familiar so in line with the house’s mascot."

"He has a point.” Bella was snickering and reaching over to boop the nose of the creature, who hissed pleasingly afterwards. “Alya is a very fine creature. Beautiful, sly, and cunning. Why she’d rule the whole of Slytherin herself!”

"And if he's Ravenclaw?" Lucius eyed the woman who only raised herself higher in her seat. He looked to Corvus who blushed. “While I understand your family has a long line of Slytherins, Lord Black, we cannot overlook your scholastic proclivity. The Sorting Hat will surely sniff out your intellect as well.”

“I know.” Corvus nodded and reached up to touch the snake and she was quickly weaving through his strands of hair and before he could blink, she was hidden away deftly. “Alya has gotten good at hiding in my clothing and hair. She and I both know how people see snakes and how they are labeled as bad creatures. We’ve been practicing where and how she should hide on my person so it's quick. I feel with proper exemption and proper time to show how behaved she is, we could change some of those biases.”

“Lofty goals for your first year in school. Clubs, dueling, and changing hearts and minds.” Lucius hummed and enjoyed a few bites of his lamb and salad seeing what Corvus’ next move would be.  

“I am a lofty Lord.” Corvus replied with conviction, his eyes set like granite and his face a blank slate of calm.

“Then I suppose I shall start sending out a request to my fellow board members.” Lucius acquiesced.

Truthfully, he had already been putting out the feelers to the board about a pet exemption. They were hardly ever used, because what other animals were there to choose from, but he knew the snake too would have to be taken into account.

“Thank you, Lord Malfoy.”

“It is my upmost pleasure, Lord Black.”

“Wonderful!” Narcissa spoke happily and smiled to everyone at the table. “I am so glad that this is now out of the way and we can prepare properly. Only one question?”

Lucius eyed his wife, who he noted had not yet taken any bites of her food. She had been sipping her tea quietly this whole time, save for the small lapse in decorum due to shock, and he wondered what she had been holding to this whole time.

“Has anyone informed Severus that lunch is being served?”

Lucius blanked for a second, staring at his wife with a smile of pure stupid shock on his face. He slowly looked down at his plate now half gone, saw Corvus and Draco doing the same, then looked back up to her as she raised a delicate eyebrow at him and smiled patiently.

But he knew he was in trouble for this. They could have finished their conversation in the sitting room, then summoned Severus for the meal.

“I’ll go get him.” Draco was up in a flash, cheeks flush with embarrassment, rushing from the room. “Tell the elves to start over!!!”

“That isn’t a thing!” Corvus was turning in his chair and yelling after Draco in the most un-lordly way ever.

“Yes, it is! They do what we tell them to!” Draco’s retreating voice echoed down the hall as he rushed to find his uncle.

“Oh well, they are still eleven.” Lucius laughed at their panic and the quickness in which their manners had fled with it.

“Oh, he’s fine.” Bella was not at all phased and was still eating as if nothing was wrong with this image. Narcissa narrowed her eyes at her, but Bella shrugged at her and continued on. “Not like he’s a lord or anything.”

Lucius let the comment go for the moment, looking at his wife with an apologetic glance and asking the elf to refresh the settings and rewarm the food. Thankfully this was a small mistake. But Narcissa would blast him later for it.

Still, Bella’s comment rattled his brain a bit and he wondered to himself how hard that actually would be to accomplish. He had been cultivating Severus a good long while now, mostly because he liked the man and saw his talents. All of them. And Severus really had no fear about making his opinions known nor his displeasures. He was always overly polite, knew the decorum well enough, and while he’d need a stylist for clothing, there was very little holding Severus apart from any of the rest of them in the old families. And Lucius knew a secret that he was fairly certain no one else knew.

Severus was a Prince.

Chapter Text

The day was finally here. Depending on who you spoke to, this was the greatest thing ever or a dreaded event.

Bellatrix Black could honestly, truthfully, admit to herself that she did not think she could do what had to be done today. Seven years now she and Corvus had built their nest and their life in the safety and comfort of her sister’s home. Seven years of bliss and learning that had brought about feelings Bella had never thought herself capable of.

Love. Compassion. Understanding. Patience. And so many more she could not accurately name, that was how foreign they were to someone like her.

But it was time for Corvus to leave the nest. Corvus was headed to Hogwarts.

And she did not think she could let him go.

Both Draco and Corvus were aflutter with eagerness and energy. Both were bouncing between the second and third floors to rehash their plan for the train, questioning each other if they had heard when their friends were arriving yet, and plenty of other little questions that had no real meaning other than to move from one place to another because they could not sit still.

Bella did not have it in her to stop them, as she probably should. She could remember doing exactly the same thing with her own sisters. It drove Druella mad as she had tried to get them out the door on time.

The family as a unit had decided to don their fancy clothing, willing to make a statement as they walked into King’s Cross Station. Lucius’ family was going to be done in greens and blacks. Corvus, despite his favorite color being blue, had told her they should do the same only with red.

Corvus had his pressed black trousers and his plain oxfords shined to the point of sparkling. His top was dark red and his vest a simple cloth-backed garment in black with silver buttons. The buttons used as a decoy since his snake was coiled around his neck loosely, her head hidden in his flowing curls, just past his shoulders. To those not paying attention, it would merely look as if he had a shiny silk silver scarf tied around his neck and tucked into his top. 

She had put on her new favorite; a flowing dress with red tendrils weaving in and out of the seams like smoke. The sleeves stopped at her biceps and straps over her shoulders held it lowly on her chest, a layer of lace at the top, tickling her skin softly as she moved. To match her hatching, she had bought a thick silver torsade necklace, braided with silver beads, silver chain, making it look scaled just like his ‘scarf’.  

As they moved downstairs, Bella made sure Corvus had his money pouch, full of coins for the trolly and winked at him when he smiled at her in thanks. She let her fingers play with the thick hair that she had enjoyed since the day it had started to curl. She tried to drink in his face, starting to take on the more chiseled nature of their family line, his cheeks still just a touch full though and she resisted the urge to pinch them.

Downstairs, Bella could tell Cissy was having the same issues. Her sister looked stunning as always, her dress half black at the bottom that slowly swirled into an emerald green as the fabric reached her waist. She had a black lacy shawl over her shoulders and a small black clutch in her grip, to keep her hands as busy as possible. Her hair was half gathered at the top, pulled behind her head, tied simply and letting her bangs blanket her forehead.

Lucius was in a black suit with green trimmings at the cuffs, neck, and tails of the long coat. You could tell his cane was polished enough that it would catch the eye even without sunlight. Draco matched his father much the same. A smart set of black trousers and an emerald silk top. His hair was done just as Lucius', slicked back and away from his angular cheek bones and chin. He too had his chin held high, but a broad, happy smile was plastered on the young boy's face.

“All set then?” Lucius was asking as they all stood together for one last moment in the great hall of Malfoy Manor. “Then let us depart.”

With Lucius leading the way, they apparated to the approved area in King’s Cross; an out of the way corridor that was always closed for repairs to the muggles who had overrun the area. Other families were doing the same, so they had to be quick and move as they landed. Luckily, all of them were proficient with side-along apparition by now and they merely started walking as soon as their shoes hit concrete.

It brought back strong memories, the three sisters arms locked, heading down the corridor towards the train.  

Walking through the hall with other magical families, some with young children, others with older children, Bella could not help but feel the eyes start turning their way. With Lucius still leading the way, his cane clacking on the stone flooring, it was not surprising. But she could tell once they realized who he was, their eyes were on herself and Corvus, trying to decipher who they were.

Rumors had been spread about a Black Heir, but Rostov Gillenwater was a man of talents when it came to the publishing of such rumors. No one ever had the full scope, and no one had a clue what Corvus looked like. They knew who she was though, so whispers were starting, and some people were starting to point out Draco and Corvus, practically in lock step as they walked between herself and Narcissa.

“Yes, that’s right. Be in awe of my hatchlings!” She wanted to shout at the bold ones, staring openly and giving her looks of disbelief. “They are handsome, radiant and you should point. You’ll soon know who they are and what they can do.”

Bella was swaggering by the time they started to get closer to the hidden Platform 9 ¾. Her heels clicked just as loudly as Lucius’ cane by then, as she put each foot forcibly down and had her neck extended so any that saw them would see only a confident woman who could truly do damage if they pushed her.

Despite projecting that confidence, there was still the dread in her gut that filled her to near bursting. She really did not know if she could let her hatchling go. Yes, Corvus was a responsible child, but there was risk here. True risk, and she would not abide anyone, let alone Albus Dumbledore, trying to influence her son.

As they crossed the barrier from the magical side, they came into a wide platform with a bustle of carts, people, and owls flying about. Dobby and Kreacher had brought the trunks and cases to the platform beforehand, so they were free to mingle about the area and get a lay of the land.

Parents doted on children who clearly were in their first year, hugging and crying and smoothing hair and clothing nervously. Older teens were grouping up away from their families and loudly greeting one another and showing off new possessions. The staff of the train were loading trunks, kits, and owls. Other pets typically rode in the cars with their owners but flying owls were not recommended due to the restricted space.

"Wow." Corvus was breathing in the volume of people and she stood next to him. "I don't think I've ever seen so many people in one place."

"No, you wouldn't have." Bella put her hand delicately on his shoulder, sure to avoid his noodle. Lucius and Cissy were moving off with Draco, waving to a group of important-looking people to network. "A big day for many of you. Oh, my hatchling. I am so proud of you. I know you will do well and make Mummy proud."

"Mum." Corvus blushed but smiled at her. They met eyes for a long while and she knelt beside him brushing back his thick, dark curls. In his ear today was the raven, his first favorite and his true name.

"Oh shush. You are my hatchling, and I am allowed to preen and embarrass you all I wish!" Bella grinned widely and let his hair fall back to his cheek. "The other mothers will NOT outdo me."

Corvus surprised her by wrapping his arms around her neck and hugging fiercely. She hugged back just as hard and nuzzled his soft hair.

"You'll be okay, won't you, Mum?" Corvus whispered into her neck, and she blinked in shock at the backdrop of passersby.

"Aren't I supposed to be asking you that?" She whispered back. "There will be panic you know, once they realize that other boy is gone."

"I know. That's their problem though, isn't it?" Corvus stood back, smiling confidently and letting no fear tint his dark gray eyes. "I know who I am Mum. Because of you."

"Ohh you evil little monster." Bella swiped at her eyes as instantly she felt a new emotion bubbling up along her dread. Pure joy. Her evil little hatchling had her dead to rights it seemed. She hugged him to her again and swayed on her knees with him. "Hogwarts won't know what to do with you, my sweet."

She let him go after a few moments more and stood drawing in a swift breath through her nose and making sure no one was paying too close of attention. She saw Lucius nearby as Narcissa was clinging Draco to her, swaying just so with her little blonde dragon, barely holding back tears it seemed.

Bella started to move towards them when a small clearing of a throat caught her ear. Instantly, her hands shot to Corvus’ shoulders, pulling him to her and looking towards the noise. She soon found the intruder, a woman with dusty blonde hair and bright red lipstick, doing much the same, holding onto a little blonde girl by the shoulders as they approached slowly.

She was an older woman; crows’ feet starting to pinch at the corners of her eyes, and her frown lines prominently marring the skin near her lips. Her clothing was reminiscent of the auror get ups from days past; a sturdy skirt, kept loose but not too loose around her legs. Ankle high boots, made of thick leather. And a button up top covered by a long black trench coat with a shining badge on the lapel.

Bella knew who she was instantly; Amelia Bones, the newest Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The woman had taken the post last year, that insufferable lout Barty Crouch having moved on to the Department of International Magical Co-Operation. He spent more time with the ICW than the Wizengamot these days, something Bella was certain she played a hand in.

“Good morning, Lady Black.” Bones stated with a calm, neutral tone as they stopped just shy of Corvus and herself. “It is nice to see you outside of the courtrooms.”

“Good morning, Madam Bones.” Bella cocked her head to look the woman over critically. She also used that time to dart her eyes around to see who had sent her. “Yes, I’m sure it is nice. My clothing isn’t dictated by such outdated, boring norms. Much more eye catching.”

“Ah yes, of course.” Amelia’s lips turned into a tight, uncomfortable smile as the older woman did much the same to her. Bella had to remember this woman was an Auror, a good one, and she had to be alert. “Well, I won’t keep you long, I just had to see for myself, our young Lord Black. Given you and that lawyer have been keeping him locked away somewhere.”

Corvus was alert already and gray eyes watched the woman in a passive manner. Much like herself, Corvus wasn’t typically intimidated by ambushes like these, and he mirrored Bella’s wicked grin nearly perfectly and stepped away from her, making a bow to Amelia and her little copy.

“Corvus Black, Madam. A pleasure to greet you.” Corvus then straightened and smiled that cocky, self-assured smile that made people guess which Black brother was his father. “And you are?”

“Amelia Bones, my lord. Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. I see your mother regularly at Wizengamot meetings.”

“Wonderful, I hope she’s been doing well as my proxy.” Corvus directly challenged the woman to say something bad about his mother and the Bella could not help but snicker in pride as Amelia’s lips twitched nearly into a smirk as well.

“I am certain she has upheld your interests faithfully. She livens things up at the very least.”

“Yes, things get entirely too dull. Too many of the elder members fall asleep if I don’t rattle the cage now and then.” Bella snorted and put her one hand on Corvus’ back.

“And you are?” Corvus was cocking his head at the blonde girl that looked very much like Amelia, but just slightly off.

“Oh, um Susan. Susan Bones.” The girl replied, watching Corvus with wide eyes.

“My niece.” Amelia’s eyes went dark at the declaration, staring directly at Bella with some simmering resentment. “I’ve raised her since her parents died in all that… unpleasantness.”

Bella and Amelia faced off silently, Bella wanting to curse the woman for using the child as a game piece to take a stab at her. She did not care one bit if the woman openly accused her of things, that was her prerogative. But how dare she use the girl to take a dig at her! The little one was probably so uncomfortable and now saddened on what should be a happy day for all the hatchlings around them.

“I am very sorry to hear about your parents.” Corvus’ soft, empathic voice broke their concentration, as Amelia’s eyes widened and darted down to the children now speaking to each other regardless of their battle of wills. “That must be very difficult. But I’m sure they are happy you are headed to Hogwarts! What house were they in?”

“Thank you.” Susan’s eyes were a touch watery but she smiled kindly at Corvus and pulled out a small badge from her skirt’s pocket, a yellow and black Hogwarts emblem that seemed to have been kept as a memento. “They were badgers. Most of our family has been.”

“Hufflepuffs sound nice.” Corvus grinned back. “Most my family has been Slytherin, but I’m pretty certain my mother and uncle have a bet going to see if I end up there or in Ravenclaw.”

Amelia looked stunned to her core at the ease in which Corvus reached out and comforted her niece after her careless remark about her parents. Bella let her head bob and weave back and forth, a pleased, cocky smile on her lips. Stars, when he got older the girls would be beating down their doors to get to him. So smooth, so natural at drawing people into conversations.

“Ravenclaw? Why, are you a scholar, Lord Black?” Amelia asked amused suddenly by the idea of it.

“Oh yes! I love books!” Corvus nodded up at the woman, putting on an innocent act so stunning even Bella was taken back. “I cannot wait to see Hogwarts’ library; it is supposed to be one of the largest in all of Europe.”

“Madam Pince is going to just love you.” Amelia’s posture relaxed rather quickly, chuckling at Corvus’ enthusiasm and outgoing nature. Her eyes once more darted to Bella, looking her up and down then back to her niece. “Well, it was nice to finally meet you Corvus. I do hope you and Susan can get to know one another. I won’t take up any more of your time.”

“Good day, Madam Bones. Bye Susan.” Corvus bowed to them as a farewell and returned to standing directly in front of Bella watching them go. They waited until the pair weaved into the more light-leaning groups and Bella let her arms drape around Corvus’ shoulders.

“Very good, my hatchling. You did splendidly.”

“She was looking for something?”

“She was looking to get her eyes on you. Lots will be doing that I’m afraid.” Bella sighed and looked at him. He nodded in understanding and she took his hand in her own, one last time. "Come, let's save Draco. Aunt Cissy may not wish to let him go."

As they approached, Cissa noticed and turned on the balls of her feet to Corvus. He was soon out of Bella’s grasp and hugged to Cissa’s other side.

"Corvus, you know I will miss you as well."

"I know Aunt Cissy." Corvus murmured into her chest, wrapping his arms around her waist. "I'll miss you too."

"But we can write, Mother, promise. And we will, won’t we Corvus?" Draco was far more eager to get aboard the train, to test his wings and start the journey. Corvus was as well, but he knew the adults were struggling.

"Of course! Xerxes needs to earn his keep finally!" Corvus stepped back grinning happily.

"Oh? And what does Alya do to earn hers?" Draco narrowed his eyes only slightly.

"She eats mice and rodents." Corvus stroked the underside of the snake's chin just under his ear. Its beady eyes closed in pleasure. "And she will scare off any weird girls for sure."

"He'll change that tune in a few years." Lucius was chortling nearby.

A whistle caught the entire platform by surprise, and they all turned towards the train. A man dressed as the conductor was looking at a pocket watch and raising his hand up to hold their attentions.

"Boarding is now beginning! Please be prompt! We leave at 11 o’clock sharp!"

"Efficiency at its finest." Lucius was popping open his own pocket watch and nodding at the time. "Best to get your last hugs in ladies. The boys must find prime real estate in the cars."

Bella found herself holding Corvus to her and brushing his hair and Cissa again crushed Draco against her.

"You don't worry about me, my raven." Bella whispered to the still unanswered question. "Mummy is a strong witch. She will find her way. She always does. You worry about you, okay?"

"Okay Mum." Corvus nodded against her. "You won't be mad if I'm not Slytherin will you?"

"You think you won't be?"

"Well, everyone always says Ravenclaw..." Corvus blushed and rubbed at his hair. "I like books and all."

"I will be proud of you no matter what Corvus." Bella sighed and brushed a curl away from his eyes. "Well... except Gryffindor. Mummy might be a tad sore if it comes to that. But I think the Hat knows best where you will fit, darling. I have no doubts of where you will land. Uncle Lucius is going to owe me quite a sum."

"Okay Mum." Corvus smiled happily at that and saw Cissa finally loosening her grip on Draco. "C'mon Draco! I want a good seat, so we get first dibs on the trolly!"

"Wicked. Father, Mother. I will make the family proud!"

"We know you will Draco." Lucius nodded proudly to himself and gave Corvus a small wink. "Corvus, you do well to keep my son in check."

"HEY!"

"I will Uncle!" Corvus laughed in return and pulled on Draco's shirt sleeve to join the queue.

They stood together; Lucius' arm around Cissa's waist to hold her steady and Bella cocking her head to the side, trying to see into the windows and guess which waist going by was her son's. As promised, at 11 on the dot, the train's whistle blew sharply and sweetly as the steam began to pour out of the engine’s black and red smokestack.

Slowly the wheels began to churn, and the train began its slow crawl out of the station. Kids were hanging out of the windows, waving and calling out. Not many of the pure bloods were though, they had better manners and better upbringing. Corvus and Draco would be searching for their friends and getting settled. Excited and nervous at the same time for their new adventure.

Bella was nervous again, but she knew her hatchlings were as prepared as they could be, and she would spend every summer doting on them and teaching them more of what they would need to survive in their world. Still, her thoughts swirled uncertainly and with an itch of trepidation.

"What do I do now?" Cissa wondered out loud and Bella felt her sister's hand reach out for her own. Much like Corvus, she allowed herself this small comfort and blinked at her sister. “The house will be so empty."

"Stars above." Lucuis was chuckling softly but nodding in agreement to the statement. "One would think you'd enjoy some leisurely pursuits. Your calendar has opened up significantly without all the birthdays to account for."

Bella snorted at Lucky’s attempt to rile his wife. She was watching different sets of adults moving away. Pure bloods were moving off more quickly, matters to attend to. Then the more middle-class looking sets, back to work and slaving away.

But one group of individuals were looking about confused and looking at each other as if asking silent questions. Their clothing screamed muggle, and she could only assume it was the parents of the muggle-born witches and wizards, trying to figure out if their children had been kidnapped or if they had done the right thing.

Oddly, she could almost sympathize with the poor creatures. They knew what was coming for their children. The muggles had not.

“Stop that!” She huffed and pulled her sister closer to her, earning a confused blink from Cissy. “Focus. Keep yourself focused.”

“Yes, Lucky is right sister.” Bella smiled at Cissa and gave a feral grin to Lucius. “Why don’t we start now? I believe there is a wonderful place just nearby. They have Café Gourmand!”

“You want to drink coffee?” Lucius was raising his brows, trying to discern her motives, but she was not having him butting into her plans. She had made sure to find somewhere to go afterwards to speak to Cissy privately, as she knew Lucius would be far more likely to try to stop them if he knew what was happening.

“You weren’t invited, were you?” Bella snorted back at him and smiling as she pulled Cissy’s arm up around her own and hugged it to her closely, as they used to do as little girls skipping through the streets of Diagon. “It’s been ages since it’s just been the two of us Cissy. Come, let us drown our sorrows with coffee and chocolates.”

Cissa snickered at that, putting her small clutch in front of her face to hide the smirk on her face. She then used it to wave off Lucius who smiled softly and kissed her on the cheek before giving Bella a mock glare.

“Bring her home at a respectable time Bella.”

“We are grown women. Off you go Lucky. Shoo.”

Lucius moved to the apparition points as they did, but at a quicker pace. Bella waited a few minutes until she was sure Lucius was off on his way home before apparating with Cissa to her planned destination, a small place she’d found near Grimmauld during her last visit with Arcturus.

Her Great Uncle had a serious talk with her back in June about their living situation. Arcturus had advised he was feeling his age and wanted Bella and Corvus solidly keyed into the wards at the house and them living there starting the summer after Corvus’ first year of schooling. Her first thought was about Corvus. He loved Cissy, loved Draco, and loved helping Cissy with things.

He also loved seeing Severus during his visits and Bella had a small flit of insanity, thinking the same. The man certainly was a great distraction, and it was nice having another body close now and then. It would be far harder to make up stories as to why Snape was at Grimmauld than at Malfoy Manor.

But Arcturus had advised he had already spoken with Corvus, showing him the family library and how to update the family tapestry. Arcturus assured her that the young lord had agreed it was a step forward that he had to take. Bella agreed as well. Arcturus stated he’d also given Corvus freedom to update the looks of the house so long as the family tapestry was left as it had been for centuries.

Bella had no clue how to outfit a house, neither did Corvus, so they agreed Cissy needed a project to keep her busy. One of the things she was set to do today was getting Cissy properly distracted with what was essentially her dream, decorating a house top to bottom.

But there were other things Bella wanted to talk to her sister about and did not want Lucius to intervene.

“Really Bella, this isn’t necessary, you know?” Cissa was patting her arm and giving her a soft smile of gratitude. “We are dressed far too finely for a simple café.”

“You will find I don’t rather care.” Bella smiled confidently and led her to the outside seating of the simple little shop that she had found was wizard owned. “Anyone staring is merely jealous they can’t dress up for no other reason than coffee.”

“Stars Bella, you are far too happy for the day.” Cissa laughed and sat in the wrought iron chair daintily. “I fear if I think too hard on it, I will break down crying.”

“You don’t think that’s what I’m doing?” Bella sat as well and saw the waitress already moving their way. “I must be moving, Cissy, otherwise my mind will tear itself apart and I will fly the length of the train tracks until I find them.”

“Good afternoon, mesdames! What a beautiful day out, non?”

“French?”

“Ah, no, I’m sorry. My grandmother is yes, but I was born here. I don’t know as much as I should.” The woman smiled politely at them. “However, you both looked so fine in your dresses I felt I should address you properly!”

“It is appreciated.” Cissa smiled back and took a menu from her to look it over. “My sister states you have Café Gourmand? What desserts do you have for the day?”

“Brioche, Roasted Hazelnut Macaroons, and a Chocolate Mousse.”

“I will be having that.” Bella did not take a menu and nodded to the woman before snatching Cissy’s as well and handing it back. “As will my sister. We just sent our darling ones off to boarding school for the first time. We must indulge!”

“Of course you should!” The woman nodded in solid agreement. “Please relax and enjoy the sunshine, I will have those out to you soon.”

Cissa glared at her from across the table, but it lacked any real threat. Bella shrugged to her and sat looking at the busy street nearby. Corvus had been brave the entire time his world had started to change, and worried for her instead. Arcturus had said much the same, saying Corvus was afraid of her being alone in Grimmauld. Her sweet, caring, little hatchling.

She had to show him she would be fine and to do that she had to keep busy and on track. She knew she had little time between now and the revelation that Harry Potter was missing, but that was set years ago, and she was sitting on small hoards. But she needed Cissa’s help in that regard. She had facts but what she needed was gossip.

And no one did gossip better than her sister.

“Sister, remember when we went to that dreadfully boring neighborhood? Wasn’t it nice to work together?”

“Yes, I do have to admit it was.” Cissa folded her hands atop the table and watched her very closely. “However, I was under the impression that we had sworn that it was enough.”

“We did.” Bella nodded solemnly. “Do not worry Cissy, I am not plotting murder. At least not yet. No, I find I need your help with my current project. You are so good at finding gossip after all.”

“Gossip?” Cissa sat back at that revelation and regarded her with shock. “Why sister, has the Wizengamot finally started to influence you?”

“No.” Bella snarled at first then sat back and let a breath out. “Some, perhaps. However, the gossip I need is buried deep. We both know what news will be coming out soon?”

“Of course.” Cissa returned just as seriously and set herself confidently in her seat.

“I have found all I can in the record halls and prophet archives.” Bella said lowly, keeping her eyes alert to movement so the waitress did not catch them unawares. “The sheep only react to rumor, not facts, though pair them together…”

“You have a substantial public image problem.” Cissa said slowly, eyes solely on Bella and watching in great interest. “And who exactly are we dragging through the mud?”

“You know who I am after, Cissy, I’m sure of it.” Bella snorted, leaning forward, arms on the table and eyes just as intently on her sister now. “There is only one person who can harm him, and I will see him in ruins before he can even threaten my hatchling.”

“I see.” Cissa nodded seriously and licked her lips softly before turning to the side.

They had to pause, the waitress floating out two identical trays with cups and little desserts presented flawlessly. She sat them down with grace and bowed to them both just so, a smile on her face.

“Here you are madams. A balm for your aching souls. Enjoy!”

“She’s rather flirty isn’t she!” Bella cackled a little bit and picked up her little spoon, dipping it in her mousse and enjoying the decadent dark chocolate. “I bet we made her day with our fancy dresses!”

“I suppose you may be right.” Cissa picked up her coffee cup first and took a sip of espresso. “Ah, this is a treat.”

“Good, I did intend for us to have a treat, not just speak of evil doing.” Bella snickered happily and tasted the coffee as well. Merlin, she was going to be vibrating the rest of the day, it was strong.

“Oh, but evil doing is so much fun!” Cissa laughed, truly laughed and began to chip away a piece of brioche. “While what you are proposing is a rather hefty order, I cannot say I am not enticed by the thought. Perhaps with us women doing the work things might get done, yes?”

“I already have a lead too, if you are willing to be the pretty face?” Bella snickered back and watched her sister blink in surprise that she had something already. Bella had gotten rather good at listening to the busybodies in the court rooms and chambers of the Ministry. “I’m perfectly aware of my reputation. Ten years later it is still one of intimidation and madness. That works for me, of course, but it does make this more delicate work outside of my reach.”

“I see. And which light-leaning wixen am I setting my sights on?” Cissa rolled her eyes in an exaggerated manner and snorted into her cup.

“Bathilda Bagshot.” Bella picked up the little cookie macaroon and popped it into her mouth; hazelnut was a favorite of hers and had been excited to hear the flavor from the waitress. “Historian.”

“Yes, a History of Magic.” Cissa replied easily. “On the boys’ book list along with Hogwarts: A History.”

“Fun fact, she other books! One book in particular might interest you and Mother.” Bella grinned like a cat with a mouse. “The Decline of Pagan Magic.”

“Really?” Cissa feigned shock, a slow grin spreading across her face as she too took up the macaroon and finished it before picking up her cup, putting her pinky out like some pretentious French lady. Bella found herself mimicking it and they both giggled just a bit at each other.

“Yes, she lives in Godric’s Hollow, too. Popular hamlet that one. Never knew there was much there, but something must have drawn her, the Dumbledore family, and the Potters, don’t you think?”

“Why yes, it must be charming.” Cissy agreed hearing the hints in their little rumor filled conversation. “I really should pick up this book. Perhaps Mother would like a copy too.”

“You two could form a book club. The other mothers will probably be just as mad this first year.”

“Merlin, can you imagine Vivi reading with us all in the sitting room.” Cissy began to laugh again, and Bella was happy at least this part of her plan was working out. Cissa was starting to enjoy herself.

“Can Vivi read?”

“Oh stop. You and she have gotten better with each other.”

“I suppose.” Bella snuffed. “She at least knows how to have fun now and then.”

“Hmm, and what’s this we’re planning then? Is revolution not fun for you anymore Bella?”

Cissy was pleased with her snappy comeback and sat back from her finished treat with satisfaction. Bella smirked in return, doing the same and watching her sister for a second.

“A necessary fun. There’s still stress involved.” Bella finally smirked back and Cissa narrowed her eyes to her.

“I suppose that is true.”

“Since you are amenable to plotting with me, I suppose we can move to the other topic I wanted to speak to you about.” Bella sighed and looked back to the busy roads. This topic was harder.

Listening to Lucius explain what she too had explained to Corvus years ago had made her think about the touchy subject once more. A part of the discussion was their views on muggle-borns and how they planned to address it. Yes, their side wanted to take muggle-borns at sign of first magic. It just helped things move better if these witches and wizards got moved into the culture as young children.

At least, that is what they had thought. What if there were other options? Surely not all muggle families beat their children. Corvus was too much an influence on her thoughts lately and she despised thinking too hard about the muggle-born issue. But along with that slowly shifting ideal she had once defended so fiercely as a younger woman, came a sucking wound she thought she had closed off years and years ago.

“Well?” Cissa asked quietly in a concerned tone. “Bella?”

Apparently, Cissa had been asking what else Bella wanted to speak of, and Bella had not heard her. She finally turned back to the youngest of them, eyes saddened and face falling.

“Cissa…” Bella started softly, too afraid to admit these feelings and being told she was being foolish. “Do… do you think of Andi at all?”

Cissa had not been expecting her to move in that direction all. Her face went white and fell just as much as Bella felt hers had at the start of her question. Bella squirmed some in her seat, not sure which response she was going to get from her sister. A declaration that their sister was dead to them, just as Walburga had proclaimed, or…

“What kind of question is that?” Cissa hissed, but it held a tone of utter devastation under it and Bella blinked at her owlishly. Cissa sat forward, eyes glinting in the sunshine and face contorting into one of pain. “She is my sister! Just as you are. How dare you ask me that!”

“I…” Bella found herself faltering for the first time in a long time and bit her lip and lowered her head. “I find myself unable to stop, as of late. I wonder what she’s doing, if she’s well, and if she’s happy.”

“Oh Bella.” Cissa’s hand sneaked around the plates and found her own, squeezing softly. “I must admit I was always afraid to ask you. You and Aunt Walburga were always so staunch in your position.”

“We were.” Bella nodded and looked at their hands intertwined. There used to be a third one sandwiched in between. “But Aunt Walburga surely had some change of heart, didn’t she? To allow Corvus, to have done all she did?”

Cissa took in a breath, eyes going a bit wider at the idea Bella presented. She started blinking rapidly and reached up with her other hand to her lips. After a few calming breaths, she lowered her hand and stared back at Bella in sympathy.

“I suppose that is a consideration I hadn’t thought of either.” Cissa gasped as she spoke, fingers twitching in Bella’s own and tucking her lips trying to find the right words. “Bella, are you saying you too have had a chance of heart?”

“I… yes.” Bella nodded shakily. “She is our sister, as you said. And I’ve come to realize how much family…”

Bella stopped, trying to stop herself from doing something stupid in public such as tearing up. She tried to swallow down the pain at having lost her very first baby sister and feeling guilt that she had shunned her for something that, given what she had done, was very similar. Had she not adopted Corvus out of some overwhelming sense of love? Of compassion?

“I miss her.” Bella finally spoke, ignoring her cracking volume and looking at Cissa who looked nearly as desperate as she felt. “I miss her, Cissy and perhaps, maybe some of our free time should be trying to fix things?”

“Fix things?” Cissa chuckled some, a sickly sad sound escaping her throat. “How could we ever fix what we did to her?”

“I don’t know.” Bella agreed to that sentiment. “But perhaps merely trying would be the first step?”

“Her husband?”

“Well, he wasn’t completely useless it seems. I mean, we don’t know of any metamorphamagus’ in the tree, do we?”

Bella brought up the old argument and swapped it from how she had defended Corvus’ parseltongue to Lucius. She smiled pitifully at Cissa, who blinked then started smiling too.

“Maybe, if we had given him the chance to learn the family traditions, he would have tried?”

“Sweet Merlin. You need to warn me better.” Cissa was pulling back her hand and pulling up the cloth napkin from her lap to dab at her eyes. “Bella, are you sure?”

“I am.” Bella cupped her hands together and stared at them. “Cissy, Corvus is change. I just know he is. He changed me more than I thought he would, and he won’t be that type of lord for the house. He will follow the traditions he finds right, but the others… well, perhaps the family needs the change. Maybe that’s what Aunt Walburga saw.”

“Then I am willing to try if you are.” Cissa smiled and let a nervous nod be her agreement. “She most likely will hex us both on sight, given the rumors and reports.”

“I’m certain she will. She always had a mean curve to her stingers.” Bella snorted. “But we probably deserve a few of them.”

“Maybe that will prove our intent?” Cissa was tucking her napkin on the table.

Bella saw that signaled the waitress and she pulled out her own money pouch from her favorite pocket and pulled out a stack of coins. She stood as did Cissy as the woman smiled at them and thanked them. But seeing the stack she tried to stop them and give back what Bella was sure was overly too much for their snack.

“Keep it. Go have some fun.” Bella dismissed her shocked look and took Cissy by the arm again to lead her to Grimmauld. “Come sister, one last surprise for today. I want to make sure you aren’t left alone at the manor too long.”

The café was only a block away from the house and Bella touched the door and let the Black magics welcome her happily. She had always felt the house sung and it was truly overjoyed to have a family again. Cissa was already known to the wards and Bella felt little disagreement with them as they stepped inside and Cissa looked at her in question.

“Welcome to Grimmauld Place. Our family’s ancestral home.”  Bella said in a slightly mocking tone. “As you can see, we have not updated our look for centuries. While the brooding, dark shadows were all the rage in the renaissance, it does not quite fit with our image these days.”

“Bellatrix Druella Black, I will find some way to hex you if you do not stop slandering the house.” Walburga woke up hearing her voice and Bella cackled happily at rousing her. Walburga was merely playing along, because she and Corvus already told the portrait that Aunt Cissy had free reign to make the house look more inviting.

“Aunt Walburga!” Cissy put on a much happier tone and came to see the picture hanging there by the stairs. “I bet you are eager to have company coming to roost.”

“I am dearest. I’m sure you will be happy to have your guest wing back.”

“I doubt I could ever change the third-floor wing.” Cissa smiled at Bella with great admiration shining in her eyes. “They will always be Corvus’ and Bella’s rooms.”

“Are the boys off to school then?” Walburga asked and they both nodded to her. “Very good. I cannot wait to hear how they do. I expect updates from you Cissa.”

“Of course.” Cissa nodded. “Bella, surely you didn’t just drag me to make a fake introduction to a house I’ve been in numerous times.”

“You are correct. Lord Black has asked me to retain your services to update the place.” Bella snickered lowly as Cissa really went wide-eyed at that. “Corvus, I mean. Clearly the décor holds little for a young man, and he has friends he may wish to entertain and eventually his own tributes.”

“You… you want me to redecorate the house? The whole house?”

“Yes. I mean the library is a locked to Corvus right now, but during Yule break we can have him grant you access.” Bella was nodding to Cissa, and she could see the woman’s eyes already taking everything in on the ground floor, ready to start immediately. “You know Corvus’ and I’s preferences and I trust you not to turn it into some showpiece. At least not the upper floor.”

“Of course, not Bella. I know you like your cozy nests and plush furniture.” Cissa’s voice was distant even though she was right there next to Bella. “This is…Oh I cannot wait to start! This house has so much history, but it could be so much more! Aunt Walburga you are certain you are okay with this?”

“Lord Black has made it clear that dingy, dark colors are a touch depressing and not at all welcoming. He wants a more presentable face to show his guests.” Walburga snorted. “Kreacher is most upset at the moment about the moving of the elf heads, but he is coming to terms with it as they are still somewhere that he can check them.”

“Corvus moved the elf heads?” Cissa swung and looked towards the end of the hallway where the creepy heads usually were displayed prominently. All of the previous house elves that served with distinction had their heads removed after death and displayed like some kind of trophies.

“Gods yes.” Bella snickered. “We still have them, just in case we need to show people madness is still a viable option, but Corvus said he could feel them watching him and wasn’t going to have that.”

“Thank Merlin.” Cissa laughed and gave Walburga’s portrait a small grin of mock apology. “Well, that makes things so much better already. I already have so many ideas!”

“I just knew that would make your day better.” Bella snickered and headed for the sitting room past the stairs. “You can start scheming and you can get in when you need through the floo back here. I’ll tell you the password and we can ease Lucky’s mind that we aren’t out terrorizing the populace.”

Cissa’s hand on her arm stopped her and she found herself turned swiftly and pulled into a tight hug. She stood stunned for a moment, thankful to see Walburga’s image turn away and remove herself to Merlin only knew where. So, she let her arms come up around her sister and felt Cissa grip her dress harder.

“You really wish to bring Andromeda back to us?” Cissa asked haltingly in her ear, the sob near breaking lose in her sister’s voice. Narcissa hadn’t cried like this since her first lost child. But Bella found it did not make her as uncomfortable as it had back then, and she nodded into Cissa’s hair.

“Yes, Cissy I do.”

“What about mother and father?” Cissa shook her in grip and Bella felt herself break just a tad at the grief in Cissa’s voice. How long had she been carrying this grief for Andromeda? Why not speak up, if only to get it out of her system?

“What about them? We have long since lived our own lives, Cissa. Mother will shout and thrash and think us lost causes. But she will get over it.” Bella shrugged and stepped back to look at her sister. “And you and I both know Father will do so in public and beg forgiveness behind closed doors. You can’t tell me he doesn’t miss her.”

“I suppose I can’t.” Cissa smiled like she used to, unabashed and somewhat timid.

“You’ll make the house presentable again, someplace worth coming.” Bella took her hand up and pulled her towards the floo. “We’ll hold grand dinners and expand the hall for dances. It’s not all on your shoulders Cissy, not any more. I may not be a proper lady, but I can at least be your older sister again.”

“Oh Bella, don’t sell yourself short. You’ve always been the older sister.” Cissa shook her head in a slightly disappointed way. “Yes, I worry about you from time to time, but I always know that you will protect my family to the last. And you are very right. It’s time the family came together properly. I’ll find some way to approach Andromeda, I will. Even if she can’t forgive us, it would at least provide some kind of closure.”

“Agreed.” Bella stood at the fireplace, and gave her sister one more little grin. “Can you also have Mazel teach some recipes to Zilly and Heddy? I fear I may have become addicted to her roast capon.”

“Of course, Bella, anything at all, we’ll make sure you and Corvus are set to live as you are accustomed here.” Cissa watched her pluck some floo powder and grin towards the fireplace. “We will make it a home.”

Chapter Text

The Hogwarts Express was as exciting as Corvus had dreamt it to be. The red steam engine had been beckoning since they hit Platform 9 ¾ and when Draco and he had finally boarded, it had hit him full force that they were finally on their way. Away from their home, away from their family, away from what they knew.

It was exciting and daunting at the same time.

Despite first year students being in separate train cars, there was a wild bustle of kids of all ages moving about the narrow aisleways through the compartments. Those familiar with one another were calling out, and others were desperately trying to find a seat. Some older students were weaving around as well, helping younger siblings get settled before moving to find their housemates.

Corvus could tell some kids though, were completely out of their element. They looked about lost, and confused, and scared. They followed the flow of the traffic and would duck into the first open seat they could find.

“Muggleborns.” Corvus thought to himself as Draco and he began their walk through the first few compartments, looking for their friends.

Corvus knew he had advantages that these kids did not have. Actually, advantages a lot of the other students didn’t have. But he was going to try not to let those things influence how he acted with the other kids at first. He wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt. Just because one was raised in a well-off family, did not mean they were always good to associate with.

Case in point, Gregory Goyle and Vincent Crabbe. The duo was practically pushing and shoving their way through the aisle and being their bullish selves. He was cordial with them, their father’s business partners of Uncle Lucius, but he really disliked the pair. They had no drive to learn or be nice and Corvus just did not want to associate with them at all.

But would have to.

"They have no manners." Corvus was huffing silently, but Draco caught it and was nodding in solid agreement.

"I don't know how they get away with it really. Father would have sent stingers three times already had we done that." Draco snorted with the same indignation. "Shall we stand united or divide and conquer?"

Corvus grinned knowingly at Draco as they moved along the cars of other first years setting up and introducing themselves. Most families were not as intertwined as the old bloods. They already knew each other and he was eager to meet up with Theo and Daphne. Blaise too, but the compartments looked rather small and would accommodate perhaps four people each.

"Divide and Conquer." Corvus nodded confidently. "I'd like to find Theo and Daph. I really want to get Theo on board with our plans."

"Nerds." Draco chuckled teasingly. "We'll be up to our eyeballs in homework before you know it. I'll find Pans and Blaise. They know how to relax."

"Meet at the boats?" Corvus already spied Daphne's long blonde hair and raised his hand sharply to get her attention. Her bright blue eyes lit up and she waved him towards the end of the car they were in.

"Sure! Remember Corvus, your family is the oldest, make the others work for it!"

"Remember not to be rude!" Corvus called after Draco as he moved further into the cars to find his best mates. "And think before you speak!"

"Yes Mother!!!!" Draco teased back and they split ways.

Draco was disappearing into the front car, the one closer to the steam engine. No doubt Blaise Zabini had staked a claim early. The British-Italian was always early to events and posh and polished for even the most mundane visits. He surely would want to be front and center for this ride.

Corvus began moving towards Daphne Greengrass, standing near a compartment near the back. Theodore Nott was quite the introvert so it was clear he had snagged something further away from all the noise and chatterboxes of their peers.

And that was what excited Corvus the most about this journey. Meeting new people, hearing new ideas and practices. Yes, his family was pure-blood and strict in that view up till now. But his mother had been bending that view as of late, telling him that if someone wishes to learn, truly learn, then perhaps they should be given the chance to.

Corvus was very much on board with that idea. While he had no desires whatsoever of returning to, or even visiting the muggle world again, there were still other families within the wizarding world than their closed-off social circle. Other nationalities, other traditions, and other histories. Something he was very much looking forward to talking about with other kids.

"Corvus! It's so good to see you!" Daphne was giving him a short curtsey then smiling and throwing her arms around him in a quick hug. Alya hissed in shock and had to curl a bit tighter around his neck. "Oh! Alya? Is that you?"

The snake hissed sharply at the girl, who had grown used to his familiar over their frequent teas at the Greengrass estate. Other than Draco and Theo, Daphne was the only one of them that knew his secret skill. One he had to keep very close to the vest around all these new people about.

"Yes, Uncle was able to get her an exemption." Corvus pulled out the official seal of Hogwarts and the small slip Lucius had given him the day prior. His uncle assured him he had sent ahead the official document to the headmaster and deputy, but wanted Corvus to have his own copy in case. "I couldn't leave her."

"Well of course you couldn’t!" Daphne smiled in delight and pointed towards a compartment. "Theo's already scoped out a good spot. Want to join us?"

"Wicked. Yes, please." Corvus let her lead the way through the narrow car, feeling the train start to jostle and move under him. "Hey Theo!"

"Hello Corvus." Theo smiled softly. He was never too expressive, but he was one of Corvus' closest friends and Corvus knew he was just as excited to head to Hogwarts. "Where's Draco?"

"Off finding Pansy of course." Corvus chuckled and took a seat. Alya slithered to his shoulder next to the window and was admiring her reflection in the glass as her head poked out of his curls.

"Probably comparing outfits." Theo snickered happily and pointed to Alya. "Though, if anyone's going to make an entrance, it is you, Lord Black."

"Don't start that." Corvus blushed at the title. He always did. He felt too young for it. But in all the technical ways, he was Lord Black. "Uncle was able to give me an exemption."

"Do the teachers know that?" Theo was reaching over and getting a head butt from the snake. "Or are all the light leaning nitwits going to be screaming in terror? Not that I’m opposed, I just want to be ready."

"Well… One does need to set an example." Corvus shrugged playfully. "And I read the charter you know. I know it's allowed."

"You read the charter? What in the world for?" Daphne was sitting primly in her seat but scrunching her nose up at him in pure confusion.

"Well, Mum, Uncle Lucius and Aunt Narcissa gave us a choice of where we wanted to go to school." Corvus talked softly, settling into his seat and pushing his hair out of his eyes.

"Choice? Like you and Draco were going to go somewhere else?" Daphne gasped at him and eyed Theo who was blinking in soft surprise. "Whatever for? Lord Malfoy is on the Board of Governors! He should be pushing the school for everyone!"

"Well, the classes have been watered down. Some removed completely." Corvus startled as the train jerked and really started picking up speed. Alya too tightened around his neck and looked about.

::My Speaker! Vibrations! Is something large hunting us? Should we prepare?::

::Be still, my star.:: Corvus slipped easily into his third language after spelling a muffling charm on the door. He tilted his head into her as she leaned towards his forehead, raising up to look about and flick her tongue every which way to make sure nothing strange was nearby. ::It is the train. It is moving us away from here to somewhere else.::

::To the den for learning?::

::Yes, and do not fret, even if something was hunting, Theo and Daphne are here.::

::Oh! Sun hair! She is warm and soft.:: Alya began to move down his arm, coiling about his wrist and arm to sniff out Daphne.

"Is she alright?" Theo asked quietly watching the snake that was still nervous but now calming down.

"Yes, she's never really traveled with me before. If we go shopping or far away, she stays in her terrarium and Kreacher tends to her." Corvus ran his fingers in between the prominent black stripes down each side of Alya’s back. The cool, dry scales of his pet were always calming. “The vibrations made her think something big was coming.”

"Poor Alya, we won't let anything hunt you. We'll keep all those pesky owls and cats away!" Daphne cooed and reached over to scratch between her eyes.

That earned her a pleased hiss and the snake was quickly moving to Daphne’s long hair, rubbing around the girl’s neck.

"So, you say Hogwarts classes aren't up to snuff?" Theo refocused on the topic beforehand and Corvus nodded slightly in return.

"We don't have the variety other schools have. Durmstrang alone has twice what we have." Corvus snorted back. "And Uncle Lucius says our history course will be dreadful. Apparently, a ghost has been teaching it since the 1800s and no one will make it leave."

"You're joking!" Theo frowned at that bit of information. When Corvus made no move to discredit himself, Theo really started to frown deeply. "You aren't?!"

"Well, history can be learned anywhere with a decent library. Doesn't your family have one?" Daphne rolled her eyes a bit and Theo glared at her.

"Father is very strict with our books. You know that." Theo growled back to the girl.

Corvus felt bad for Theo at times. Tiberius Nott was gruff, rude, and angry any time Corvus had met him. Theo was quiet and reserved because his father was a big proponent of neither seen nor heard when it came to children. Corvus also was certain that Tiberius was abusive with his son, but since his 9^th birthday things had not been as bad.

He secretly thought his mother might have something to do with that. Tiberius Nott and his mother were something of enemies and the two viciously cursed, taunted and annoyed one another at any of the social functions they met at.

Still, Theo was careful, silent, and very proficient with defensive spells. He was very, very smart. Like genius smart, and Corvus always enjoyed hanging out in the library with Theo.

"Well, the school library is supposed to be the best in the world. We'll have plenty to read soon." Corvus cut the hurt feelings off before they could form.

Daphne Greengrass was the oldest of two daughters. She was smart, plenty smart herself, but expectations for girls were weirder than for boys.

Pansy Parkinson for instance was a nice girl, very friendly to them and was always nicely dressed, polite, and courteous. As expected for a young lady in court. But she was sometimes a bit dull. She and Draco had more in common and they enjoyed looking at new fashions, new brooms, and other symbols of status that the old families enjoyed.

Because that's what was expected of girls. They would be married off to another family when they were ready and they would take up the role of mother and hostess as their mothers had done. That is what was expected of Daphne and Astoria. There was a really strong undercurrent that they be perfectly dressed, pretty, and submissive to find good husbands, despite them only being kids right now.

It stressed Corvus out at times. He could only imagine how it felt for the girls.

Daphne enjoyed hanging out with Theo and Corvus because they did not mind when she spoke up with her own thoughts and knowledge. But she was getting pressured from her family and she had begun being a bit snarky if they tried to get too 'nerdy' around her as of late.

"Don't go all old school on us Daph." Theo was rolling his eyes but taking a breath to steady himself and not take the bait. "You know we don't care that you have a brain in there.”

"I... I know." Daphne deflated. Sensing the mood, Alya slipped into the girl’s lap and began to bob and weave just so, like a snake being charmed. It caused Daphne to smile at his familiar and begin to rub between her eyes. "But you just know everyone's going to be watching. I've...I've got to represent the family well. We're not as...wealthy... or powerful...so I've got to start thinking of..."

"Daph stop! Mum's smart too you know. And she isn't just some guy’s wife." Corvus gave Daphne the puppy dog eyes, the way his mother sometimes did, and got another small smile from the girl. "I know we all get the 'history and heritage' talk but that doesn't mean we can change some things."

"Ugh you boys and your logical thinking." Daphne stuttered out unevenly. "I'm sorry, I'm being such a girl. Astoria's been sick, Papa has been very tense and Mama really was drilling that nonsense in my head this past month."

"Sometimes I am grateful my father doesn't remember I exist." Theo said quietly pulling at his small satchel and pulled out a handkerchief for the girl.

"Want Mum to hex him?" Corvus offered with a wicked grin.

"NO! Oh no!" Daphne squeaked then laughed at Corvus, shoving his arm. "Father wouldn't last against Lady Black."

Before they could tease each other more and get their nerves to more manageable levels, the door to their car came swooshing open in a fast flick. A red-headed boy was glancing around at them wildly before seeming to deflate and curl his lip in disappointment.

"Rude!" Daphne huffed as Alya hissed in agreement, fangs bared softly at the intruder.

"Can we help you?" Theo was also curling his lip and looking the boy over in a flannel shirt and khakis.

"I was lookin' for somewhere to sit. Hopefully with Harry Potter. Have you guys seen him?"

Corvus knew it wouldn't be long until the name was uttered and he rolled his eyes as if annoyed. Inwardly he felt that kernel of doubt hit him. Maybe Durmstrang wouldn't have been as bad as it sounded on paper. Once the sorting ceremony started, things were going to get really tense.

“Stars above.” Theo was rolling his eyes hard. His father had been one of the very first followers of the Dark Lord according to his mother. So of course, what Theo had been hearing about the infamous Boy-Who-Lived was more disparaging than others in their world.

“Perhaps you’d have more luck if you weren’t so rude. Don’t you knock? Don’t you have any manners?” Daphne was dressing the boy down and his ears turned bright red.

Corvus had a good guess who the boy was. There was a listing of families that Aunt Cissy had drilled into Draco and his heads as they had etiquette lessons. The Sacred 28 was the families still believed to be “pure-blooded” in the view that they did not have any muggles or muggle-borns in their line. His Uncle too had drilled them about these families, even the ones they did not meet with, as they would eventually come into contact with them at school and eventually the Wizengamot.

Flaming red hair, blue eyes, freckles; Weasley.

The boy’s attention was widening away from Daphne after her little manner’s lecture, but that was not a good thing. His eyes settled on Alya, still on alert and watching him with mouth open, and he went near white as a sheet.

"Is... is that a snake?" His voice went two octaves higher; his eyes went to pinpricks and Corvus was regretting being so open with her on the train. Theo and Daphne were safe people so he’d let his guard down.

"Got ourselves a genius." Theo was snarking as Corvus reached over to quickly to lift Alya back to his shoulder where she'd be safest.

"Those aren't allowed!!!" The red-head pointed hotly despite his voice shaking and his eyes darting. 

"This one is." Corvus stated back calmly as he started to reach for his exemption slip. "I've owned her for years and have given proof of her temperme..."

He didn't get to finish as the boy really got a glare on his face and had the nerve to step into the compartment with them, setting his shoulders and getting some odd look in his eyes.

"That's the problem with you rich pureblood's ain't it?" The boy looked in a right tiff now. Corvus felt his own hackles raise and Alya was now at his ear, watching with dark black eyes. "Just do what you want. The rules aren't for you, are they? The headmaster won't allow it you know. Snakes are dark creatures. They don't belong in a school. He’ll make you get rid of it!"

Corvus was standing slowly and calmly as the boy ranted, his whole face now red. He was a good head taller than the red-headed boy and blinked down at him impassively, but stiffly as he'd seen his uncle do. He let a flit of his magic lick out as his mother often did when she was really peeved and Alya rose up on his shoulder just as stiffly, stopping as her eyes were at the same level as his. They both stared unblinkingly at the red-head who had barged in on their conversation.

“I have the proper exemption.” Corvus put on his lordly voice, the one his great grandfather had taught him and held himself as Arcturus had showed him, head up, eyes flat, back straight. “The headmaster can petition the Board of Governors, as can your family, but I’ve already proven she isn’t venomous, she isn’t aggressive, and she is no more dangerous than a cat.”

“Bets are you paid someone to allow it.” The boy was spitting mad now and narrowing his eyes. “Just because you can. Who do you think you are anyway? Salazar Slytherin?”

“Thank you for the comparison but no.” Corvus smirked evilly and stroked under Alya’s chin to calm her, he could feel her starting to coil up in a position ready to strike and did not need her proving part of his argument wrong. “I am Corvus Black. Who are you?”

“Surely someone important, barging in everyone’s compartments as if he owns the train.” Theo was muttering lowly, his blue eyes dark and watching the boy with his fingers in his vest pocket, no doubt twitching at his wand.

“Bl…Black?” The boy finally took a step back from Corvus and deflated but not much. He was soon trying to mimic Corvus’ posture and raising his own chin. “Ron Weasley.”

“Well Ron Weasley.” Corvus said back in the same flat tone and stepped towards him with a small frown. “You’ve interrupted me and my friends, insulted my familiar, and have been pretty rude. I am asking you to leave, nicely.”

The boy almost looked ready to protest, but as Corvus narrowed his eyes and stepped closer, Alya inching out away from him and hissing lowly, he paled again and swallowed hard.

"Guess we know what house you'll be in, snake." Ron started backing up with clear fear in his eyes. "They'll take that filthy thing once we get to school."

"Don't think they'll have a house for you." Theo taunted as Ron hit the wall of the corridor. "What house values cowardice and rudeness?"

The boy sneered Theo's way, but Theo had pulled a book out and was reading boredly. Ron took one last look at Corvus and then fled down the corridor.

"Stars, what a boorish idiot." Daphne was closing the door behind them and shaking her hair about her head. "Didn't knock, invited himself in. If Harry Potter's got any brains, he'll stay away from that dullard."

"I doubt he will. Perfect little golden child is probably even worse." Theo was rolling his shoulder and glaring at the door. "He’s probably so full of himself he won’t know how to tie his own shoes. The whole school is going to be bowing at his feet and kissing his arse."

"Ugh. They don't even do that for you Corvus, and you are as close as a prince as the wizarding worlds got." Daphne was sitting back down and Corvus followed suit.

"I wouldn't want them too anyways." Corvus folded his arms across his chest and frowned at the door along with Theo. "Kiss arses are usually cowards."

"One of Lady Black's lessons?" Theo eyed him over the edge of his book.

"You know it." Corvus smiled wickedly as he blew out a breath and let Alya curl around his neck once more. ::We must be careful Alya. Others will fear you.::

::Only prey fear.:: Alya answered back haughtily, rather pleased with herself for aiding in running off the red-head. ::Predators hunt. You will have to be a predator, my Speaker. But I will help you learn::

::That so? I think I did alright.::

::More snapping, more bearing of teeth. Show your strength.::

::Merlin, you’ve been listening to Mum again haven’t you?:: Corvus snickered and let his fingers wrap around her tail.

“That right there is why we have to group up.” Corvus went back to the topic they’d been talking about. “No restrictions on pets at Durmstrang. All because a few speakers have attended the school and they weren’t popular, everyone loses their mind over a simple snake. Durmstrang also has more classes on defense and offense, and rituals. Beauxbatons has arts.”

“You already know about those though.” Daphne pointed out with a sly look. “Lady Malfoy’s taught you almost everything hasn’t she?”

“Well, that’s it, I know our rituals. There are others, right? Point is, we aren’t getting what we’re paying for.”

"Father says Dumbledore's rather stubborn though." Daphne was twirling her hair and furrowing her brows. “He’s the one that’s been removing things, hasn’t he?”

“Yes, with the ones on the Board he has onside.” Theo muttered back.

"Well, I can be stubborn too." Corvus smirked cockily as his mother had taught him.

“Right, you’re just a fluffball.” Theo teased. “A powerful, titled, fluffball.”

“Whatever.” Corvus huffed. “I handled that intruder, didn’t I?”

“Yes, because he was a pushover.” Theo smirked, knowing they were about to have a battle of wills and Corvus grinned back. “I’m pretty sure a loud boo would have done the trick.”

“Where’s the artistry in that?”

“OH! We should go find what compartment he’s in and do that!” Daphne sat up with a wicked grin on her face, finally relaxing around her friends. “Maybe he’ll be with his little crush, Harry Potter and we can get two in one go!”

“Please, I rather avoid meeting the golden boy.” Theo snarled slightly. “School will be hard enough. I hear Slytherin has initiation right off the bat. Father made sure I knew my slicing spells before I left.”

“You’re not hurt, are you?” Corvus immediately sent Alya back into the open, hissing to her to check Theo over well. “Alya will know. You know she will.”

“Bleedin’ snake. Shouldn’t be able to.” Theo grumbled as Alya started up his leg and popped up under his pressed shirt’s collar. “Relax girl, I’m fine. I’ve learned some healing spells this past year.”

“Still, you shouldn’t have to learn those.” Corvus really furrowed his brow at Theo and waited for Alya’s agreement that he was fine.

::Swollen upper arm. But healing. Knitting.::

Corvus and Theo had a stare off, the taller boy knowing now the snake probably told about the minor injury. Alya came back to his shoulders, joining the contest and so did Daphne, crossing her arms and frowning at Theo.

“Fine! The arm’s hard to get to.”

“I’ll look if you want me to Theo.” Daphne offered quietly. “I don’t know much, but I’ll know what salve might help.”

“Thanks, Daph.”

Theo was about to roll up his sleeve for her, but this time a knock interrupted them. They all turned to the door, Alya quickly sliding down Corvus’ arm as they had been practicing, becoming a coiled sleeve for his arm.

"Think it's another fan?" Theo grunted before standing up to slid open the door.  

This time it was a frizzy haired girl with sun-kissed skin and a round face. Her teeth were a little bucked out, and she had both brown hair and eyes. She looked rather intent and focused.

“Great, she’s probably looking for Harry Potter too.” Corvus could not help the thought as he frowned in preparation for another pushy fan looking for the Boy-Who-Lived.

"Have any of you seen a toad?" The girl finally met their gazes and they all were raising their eyebrows at her. "Neville's lost his you see; I'm trying to help him find it."

Corvus blinked in surprise, the question completely not what he was expecting. It threw Theo as well, because he was looking back to them in question.

"Sorry but we've had the door closed." Daphne was explaining politely since the girl at least had knocked.

The girl’s shoulders hunched as a rotund boy came up behind her and she shook her head at him. He looked very crestfallen and perturbed.

::There is the scent of one nearby, Speaker.:: Alya whispered softly at his shoulder. ::Wet, Musty, Delicious.::

“You know, I think I heard one croaking about here.” Corvus offered up loudly before they could move away defeated. “It’s got to be close.”

“Thank you!” The girl smiled and took the other boy’s hand carefully leading him along. “We’ll find him Neville, promise.”

The three of them waited, Theo looking down the corridor to make sure they went away and closed the door again. Once more Corvus threw the muffling charm.

“A toad. Ewww.” Daphne shuddered. “Sorry Alya, no offence to you but toads are slick and gross.”

::I cannot eat toads in our new den?:: Alya was coming eye to eye with Corvus, her nose pressed to his. She did this whenever she wanted his undivided attention. ::This is cruel, my Speaker! I love toads. Wiggly, jumpy, toads are fun to catch and fun to eat!::

::Calm down, Alya. I have your food delivery set up for owl order. I’ll make sure to add frogs and toads to your diet.:: Corvus snickered and bunting her head with his forehead. ::You can only eat what I put in your enclosure. Nothing else.::

::Silly humans. Hunters hunt. If roaming, it is prey.::

::Don’t make me send you home.::

“She’s upset about the toads then?” Theo was laughing, a very happy glint in his eyes. “You know she likes those.”

“Yes, I told her I would get her food delivered and there would be toads.” Corvus rolled his eyes dramatically and Alya chuffed him before curling back around his neck. “She’s so spoiled.”

“Well of course! She’s your familiar and your companion!” Daphne giggled and pulled her legs under her skirt. “She deserves all the treats as a member of the Black House.”

“She’d be fat.” Corvus snickered back. The mention of his house though reminded him of something exciting for Theo and he grinned at the boy ferally. “Guess what Theo?”

“Oh no, what now?”

“My great grandfather tied me to the wards at Grimmauld Place. Mum and I will be moving there this summer.”

“Oh, how nice! You’ll have to invite us over to see! I’ve always heard rumors about the Black home.” Daphne was excited for a new place to visit. Theo was narrowing his eyes at him because he held little interest in just visiting.

“And?”

“And, as Lord Black, I can grant access to the hidden library on the second floor.” Corvus sat back with a smug grin, watching Theo’s eyes zero in on him to make sure he was telling the truth. “So, you better be nice to me.”

“You wouldn’t dare.” Theo sat up, pushing his book to the empty seat beside him. “You’d never hold out books on me and you want to show it off! I know you do! You have your own library now?!”

“Yes.” Corvus nodded. “I haven’t gotten to really look at it yet, with shopping, letters, birthdays, and what not.”

“You git! Why didn’t you owl me sooner!” Theo was mocking abject horror. “Why haven’t you gotten lost in it? As old as your family is? Stars! Think of…”

“Great, now we’ve lost him.” Daphne shoved Corvus in the shoulder and rolled her eyes at him. “This train ride is already going to be long.”

“I couldn’t help it.” Corvus smiled as Theo got that really dark look on his face as they had fun at his expense. “I wanted to see if I could break his brain.”

“I’ll break your brain Black.” Theo picked up his book and slid down in his seat. “If I don’t get a summons first thing this summer, I’m coming to find you.”

“Good luck, it’s unplottable and under a strict glamour to hide it from the muggles.”

“Muggles?”

“Yeah, it’s in downtown London.” Corvus told Daphne as she gaped. “I could tell you the history, but I don’t want the ride to be too long for you Daph.”

“Jerk.”

“Priss.”

“Arses both of you.” Theo growled and shook his head.

A new knock had all three looking up with dread. Merlin was the whole ride going to be interruptions? Corvus understood that things were exciting and wanting to move and mingle but he did not quite trust himself on the moving train, feeling the wheels and thumps as they went over tracks.

This time it was a good knock, an elderly hunched woman slid the door open just a bit and peered in. In front of her was a cart full of so many different candies, cookies, and treats Corvus felt his mouth start watering immediately.

“Anything from the trolly dears?”

“Yes please!” Corvus hopped up and pulled out the pouch his mother had given him. “I’ll have a sugar quill and a chocolate frog, what do you guys want?”

“Oh, a Pixie stick and maybe a few gumdrops?” Daphne smiled at him with a blush and he nodded to the witch who was bagging up the different treats.

“Honeydukes chocolate bar?” Theo was asking a touch more timidly, because he really did not get treats all that much.

“Anything else dearies?”

“Have anything to drink?” Corvus wondered. The train ride was long and eventually he knew they’d get thirsty too.

“Fizzy Pops, Pumpkin Juice and Water.” The woman undid the bottom curtain around her trolly and there were little sealed bottles of different drinks.

“Three fizzy pops.”

The woman handed over everything, and Corvus handed over the payment. She started down the aisle to the next cart and Corvus smiled as he sat back down. This was the best part, getting sugary treats without their parents in the background telling them not to ruin dinner or get too full.

Daphne was already unwrapping the rock looking stick and putting it in her mouth, a happy glint in her eyes. Theo was cautiously breaking off a square of chocolate and nodding his thanks.

“I hear the welcome feast is a spectacle.” Daphne breathed as they all enjoyed their candy. “Roasts and bakes, and every side imaginable.”

“I hear it’s a bit of a waste.” Corvus snickered, hearing Uncle Lucius’ sneering comments about how not every meal needed to be a grand display, but then again, growing up they had very few dinners that weren’t in some way fancy, delicious, and overly rich. “But Uncle Lucius has no room to talk.”

A fourth knock had Theo slumping and putting his head in his book. The poor introvert was completely over people already and they were only partway into their trip. Corvus pat his head as he stood back up and opened their door once more. It was the curly haired girl from earlier, looking a bit less rushed. She blushed as she blinked at him.

“Sorry to bother you all again. We found Neville’s toad. Thanks for the tip, it was just down the hall here.” She flushed a bit and put out her hand.

Corvus realized this was a muggleborn, as very few people in the wizarding world held their hands out to shake, most everyone bowed to each other. Rarely, Uncle Lucius and his business partners would shake on a deal, grasping each other just past the wrists on the inside of the arm and making one up and down motion. It was more of a silent guarantee, than a handshake.

“And I realized I didn’t introduce myself, so I apologize for being rude. I know that’s a big deal in your…. this… um our world.”

“Muggleborn.” Theo was whispering to himself but Corvus caught it.

To be polite he reached out and shook her hand briefly. But then followed it up with a bow.

“That’s alright. Things happen. You were looking for an escapee.” Corvus smirked. “I’m Corvus Black.”

“Hermoine Granger.” The girl grinned, showing off the bucked teeth a bit more. Poor girl, knowing how some girls in their social circle acted, she was going to get teased for that and her hair. “Pleasure to meet you. Black… Black… I’ve heard that name… OH! In Hogwarts: A History! A headmaster yes?”

“You’ve memorized the book?” Theo could not help himself at that admission and blinked at the girl. “Already?”

“Well, I was just so excited to learn everything I could. It was a shock to learn all of this was real.” Hermione was grinning, not seeing that Theo and Daphne were a little offish to her. Corvus let them though. Maybe this was who he was looking for. A muggleborn that wanted to learn.

“A fellow book enthusiast, then?” Corvus cut off any other questions and laughed a bit. “I’ve not introduced my friends, sorry. Theo Nott and Daphne Greengrass.”

They both waved and gave Corvus a look. He merely smiled and turned his attention to the girl. “And yes, an ancestor of mine was headmaster for a time. I always loose count of how many greats should be in front of his name.”

“That is so neat!” Hermione smiled brightly at him. “All that history, it must be so fascinating with how old some of your families are. Does it get confusing?”

“It does. I hate to be a bore though. Maybe we can meet up when we’re settled at Hogwarts?” Corvus was inching her out, not ready to fully delve into this without talking to his friends first.

“Oh yes, sorry again for interrupting. You’ve been very nice.” Hermione blushed and nodded to that. “I better make sure Neville’s doing okay. He got really scared when he lost Trevor. I wonder if it’s a bond with the magical animal…”

She was already walking away talking to herself about whatever theory she was coming up with. Corvus let out a breath and sat down, earning glares from the other two.

“Hear me out.” Corvus said holding up his hands. “I know. But Mum said something interesting and I’m just curious.”

“What did your Mum say? You aren’t going to send her that girl to be tortured, are you?” Daphne gaped a bit.

“Those are rumors, Daph.” Corvus shot her a glare. “No, Mum said that they always wanted to bring muggle-borns in when they first showed signs of magic. Well, what if there are muggleborns who really do want to learn our culture and we just shove them out from the get go? That just makes them want to shove back.”

“I suppose.” Daphne frowned at the idea, having not heard it properly, he was sure.

“This is nuts.” Theo rolled his eyes. “So, you jumped on the first one that spoke to us?”

“No, the first one who seemed to understand she insulted us.” Corvus pointed to the door. “She didn’t have to come back, she already said thanks when I told her about the toad.”

“Which was probably Alya’s doing.” Theo snorted. “But you have a point. She came back and introduced herself at least. More manners than Weasley.”

“Who, like it or not, is a family in the Sacred 28.” Corvus sneered at the idea as well. The red-head had been a bully for sure. Used to making demands to get his way. “I’m not saying we’re going to be friends or anything, but it doesn’t hurt to see for myself, does it? All we have to go on is what our parents have told us. This is our chance to actually see for ourselves and make up our own minds.”

“I do have to admit being curious.” Daphne blushed hotly, probably never having told anyone that.

“It’ll end bad, I’m sure it will.” Theo sighed but nodded. “But no stopping you when you’ve set your mind to it. Just like your mother.”

“I am her son, you know.” Corvus smirked and raised his brows, channeling his mother best he could. “Anyway, we need to expand our contacts. Knowledge is far more useful than ignorance.”

“Don’t care what your Mum says.” Theo snorted. “You are going to be in Ravenclaw.”

“You better not be.” Daphne glared his way but then laid her head on his shoulder, something they did when watching the fireworks at yule. “We have to stick together.”

“We will Daph.” Corvus nodded, looking out to the slowly changing landscape. Instead of tall buildings and roadways, it was now rolling hills of green and dots of houses on the horizon. “We will and will do it our way.”

“The older students might have issue with that.” Theo returned to what he’d said earlier, probably gleaned from his father’s experience.

“And?” Corvus felt his lips curl upwards in glee, ready to prove himself more than just academically, but magically. “I know how to stand up for myself. Just cause I haven’t really had to doesn’t mean I can’t.”

“You really are your mother’s son.” Theo shook his head but a small grin played on his lips. “As always, Lord Black, I will follow your lead.”

Yes Corvus, we will follow your lead. You always lead us somewhere interesting.” Daphne giggled and sat back up. “Hogwarts won’t know what’s coming.”

Corvus could not help beam in excitement as well. Hogwarts surely didn’t know what was coming. Nor did her headmaster. But Corvus knew to keep his eyes on the man and to focus on his goals. He’d do things his way and prove that the school could be doing more. That they could do more. They were more than just their family names and histories. They were their futures too.

Chapter Text

Another Welcome Feast to attend. The years had begun seamlessly blurring together to a point that Severus was now on auto pilot through the castle. At the start of term was one of two times he could enjoy the castle in her beauty and listen to the whispers of the old stones. Soon it would be full of teenagers and a near constant noise that never seemed to fade away.

Nine years later Severus could not seem to get into the excitement as the other professors who eagerly came to the staff meeting with wide eyes, gossip, and excitement for their returning favorites. They had chosen this profession; he had taken the only opportunity available at the time.

His work with Lucius’ research group had really started to worm into his blood and for the first time in years there was a viable alternative for him. One he would enjoy. One that would allow him to showcase his intelligence and make a real difference. It was getting harder and harder to stay tethered to Hogwarts when this possibility was so tantalizing.

Sadly, he’d been too slow to get enthusiastic about the job. This year was the dreaded 1991. The year that Harry Potter was returning to the wizarding world and Albus Dumbledore had made very sure Severus had not forgotten this fact. This year, Harry Potter started Hogwarts. Every one of the professors were eager to see how the golden boy had turned out in his forced exile.

Severus had no such delusions. There was no doubt in his mind that the boy was a spoilt prince, just like his father had been. He would be arrogant, fed by his celebrity and status, and would upend the orderly business of the school as it was. Severus was sure of it.

James Potter had been much the same and had ruled the school with his pack of bullies. And yet Severus could not help but remember, faintly, that the boy was also Lily’s son. Dumbledore did his best to remind him of this fact in the past week and Severus was ready to skewer the old man.

He was getting uncharacteristically nervous about Severus’ promise it seemed, though Severus could not fathom why. He had stayed here this long, why would he run the moment the boy was meant to arrive. Even if he really wanted to.

While the dread was very real, there was some hope for the year. Draco and Corvus had also turned eleven this year. While the boys would now have access to him for a vast majority of the year, instead of the cumulative three weeks he spent at Malfoy Manor, they at least had manners.

Yes, they were eleven and yes, they would make mistakes. They would be excited and eager to start their education in earnest and he knew there would be slips. But both boys were smart enough to know why he was so insistent on being called Professor in this new setting. Lucius would have set them straight as well.

No use in outing your advantages right off the bat, he would say.

Entering the main throughways, Severus could hear the chatterboxes still going at it. Most of the professors came before they started and settled in at the head table before students began pouring in. It was a routine now engrained into his psyche, and he moved towards the heavy, dark oak center piece of the great hall and his seat at the very end of the table.

Most of the twits were standing about, catching up with each other before things truly got busy, and he settled himself into the chair as if it were an old friend. He could see the goblet fill with his preferred drink of choice and took a tentative sip as he glanced at those in attendance.

Something was wrong. Most of them were actively chipper and speaking. All except one; Rubeus Hagrid. The so-called Keeper of the Keys was a half-giant employed by the school since even before Severus’ school days. The game keeper was always boisterous, happy-go-lucky, and loud.

But as Severus watched him settle into the seat at the opposite end of the table with a defeated slump, Severus could not help but take notice. The man looked like a kicked puppy dog in the gutter.

“Interesting. What could have caused this? Perhaps that infernal dog of his?” Severus’ mind went about trying to figure out the oddity. Typically, the only time he’d seen the man in any kind of melancholy was if one of his pets or projects had somehow gotten lost or died.

Another oddity was coming up the main aisle, nervously playing with his hands and eyes darting to everyone in the room like a scared rabbit.

The Defense Against Dark Arts post was one of contention. They had yet to have one last more than one year. The rumor was it was cursed, by none other than the Dark Lord himself; after Dumbledore had snubbed the man for the job many years ago. Personally, Severus believed it to be a psychological failing of the different people Dumbledore had tried to put in the classroom.

Then again, each year a new person would fill the spot, eager to prove the curse nothing more than a hoax, and by the end of the year they would disappear, quit, be fired, or be the unfortunate victim of some malady or injury. It had gotten so bad that Severus did not bother learning the names of the professors anymore.

But this year Albus had really outdone himself. The new professor was Quirinus Quirrell, who Severus knew from previous years. The man had spent many years as the Muggle Studies professor before taking an impromptu sabbatical for the past two years. A Ravenclaw, timid and twitchy, and easily cowed. Not one to garner notice and certainly not someone that seemed proficient in defense.

Since his reintroduction in the staff meeting, Severus could not help his interest. First and foremost was the ridiculous turban now wrapped around the man’s head, as if he now was some well-traveled wizard with both experience and clout. The idiot was constantly tucking the ends in and palming it to secure it.

Then there was the stutter! Severus had nearly slammed the man in the back of the head with a thick book to see if it would have halted that infernal stutter he now had. Quirrell had never been a confident speaker by any means, but he now sounded like a bumbling idiot who had little control over his tongue let alone a wand.

Severus still could not understand why Albus had shoved the man into the cursed position. Quirrell wouldn't last a month, let alone the year.

"Evening Severus." The man was greeting him as he sat down in the chair beside him. He side-eyed the man with disdain and skepticism. Prefects were starting to stream in, eager to show their dedication to the job and settling at the front of each house table.

While there were mostly nervous behaviors, there were flashes of pure boldness that didn't match Quirrell’s history at all. He kept approaching Severus, which made no sense. Typically, Quirrell avoided speaking much to anyone, save Minerva and his former head of house, Filius.

"Quirrell." He muttered back, taking another sip and pretending to watch the other professors take up their seats.

"I… I hope you aren't t-t-too upset." Quirrell began that annoying stutter and Severus took a deeper drink. "I am well aware y-y-you are coveting the position."

"It is not my place to question the headmaster." Severus drolled as older students began to flock into their assigned tables. The din of noise rising with each group of pre-teens and teenagers vying for prime seats. "I admit I am curious to see how one properly defends themselves with a stutter."

He could not help to take a dig at the nervous creature, eyeing the man sideways to see his reaction.

"HA! Sharp as al-al-always." Quirrell was smirking oddly and looking down at his hands. "Word-wordless casting can come in h-h-handy."

Severus didn't reply outwardly, instead focusing on the coming tidal wave of students. Inwardly he felt his hackles raise as well as his occlumency wards.

Wordless casting was one of those more advanced forms of magic. For simple charms it was not hard. Most wixen had one or two spells they could cast in this manner due to the frequency of use. But for defensive maneuvers and offensive magic? One had to be focused, confident, and intent on the outcome. None of these criteria fit Quirrell.  

This year was not behaving as he had expected, and Severus fought hard to focus on the exterior of the hall to quiet the nagging sense of dread.

The Great Hall was presented as always, and the long tables were quickly filling to the brim with students. The surfaces began to fill with plates, centerpieces, and cups. None of the older students batted an eye and continued to mingle amongst themselves without a glance at the professor’s table.

Above them, the enchanted ceiling was charmed full of floating candles and a starry night sky to calm and awe at the same time. The mantles on each side of the long hall were dressed in greenery and fairy lights. The walls were studded with armor, shields, portraits, and other decorations from years past.

Severus could admit having been in awe his first few years. Even after hearing about the place from his mother in hushed conversations when no one could hear. But that veneer had long worn away and he had little interest in the trinkets strewn all over the place.  

It did not take long for the overly large wooden doors to swing open in a flourish. Minerva McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress, was striding in with her head held high and a gaggle of fresh-faced eleven-year-olds trying to keep up behind her.

Seeing all of them together, Severus felt a small grin tug at his lips. It wouldn’t just be Draco and Corvus this year. Slytherin House would be receiving quite the boon in membership. Many of the former death eater families, those able to escape the dragnets and buy their way out of prison sentences, had children coming of age as well.

Nott, Crabbe, Goyle, Parkinson. There were a few other families that had not been marked Death Eaters, but supported the initiatives: Greengrass, Bulstrode, and Zabini.

Regardless of their backgrounds, all their faces were turned upwards to the enchanted ceiling. They were just children after all. Much as their families wanted them to embody the family values and act like miniature adults, they were in fact children.

They stopped just shy of the platform where Minerva was now settling a stool and placing the Sorting Hat upon its unlikely throne. It began its rambling song that hardly made sense, but it entrapped the young minds quickly with the descriptions of the houses and their strengths.

Severus relaxed his posture, sipping at his cup and eyeing the batch more closely. He had gotten very good  at picking out family resemblances over the years. And yet, while he did not recognize some of the more light-leaning families, he did recognize one and groaned.

"Another Weasley. Merlin, how many did they bloody well birth?" Severus fought his sneering lip.

Since the start of his tenure, there had been five Weasleys, several of them overlapping. William hadn't been all that bad, studious but a bit impulsive. Charlie was a reckless idiot who, last he heard, was working with dragons for Merlin’s sake. Percy was quite the opposite of the lot of them and wasn’t much to worry about.

Then the twins came. The thrice-damned twins with wild energy and recklessness paired with an intelligence not typically seen in Gryffindors. They could not be critiqued on that front. But they were constantly on the move, sneaking about, pranking teachers and students alike, and a feat no one could ever lay claim to.

They had befriended Peeves the Poltergeist. Not only were the boys a pain, but they had also become partners with the epitome of mayhem in the castle. No one was safe. No one would be safe until they graduated or finally got bored of scholastic tedium.

Severus really hoped they would drop out. And he hardly ever thought that way no matter how irritating a student was. But those two didn’t need to learn, anything they taught them immediately turned into some inane prank or annoyance.

"Welp that's one shoe in for Minerva then." Severus rolled his eyes at the thought and steeled himself for the incoming storm. "And Potter, surely, will follow in his father's footsteps."

If Severus had a second more to inspect the children, he might have noticed something off here as well. But as it were, Minerva was ready to start sorting so she could crow and boast of having Harry Potter in her house.

"Abbott, Hannah."

The names were alphabetical, to keep order. A blonde girl stepped up, a look of pure apprehension on her face. The hat was placed and away they went.

"Better be Hufflepuff!" The hat declared and the girl smiled and hurried to the badger's sett.

"Black, Corvus."

Severus could not help but sit up in attention. Corvus' name meant he would be sorted first of the pair. Severus had to admit he was curious to see where the boy ended up. He had certainly leeched off some of Bella confidence and bravado, but he also had this thirst for knowledge that made him more reserved and patient than his mother.

He was book smart and extremely attuned to Occlumency. Severus had a small puff of pride, knowing the boy was well on his way to achieving a level of mastery of the art that himself and Dumbledore had acquired. Perhaps even eclipsing them both with time to mature and really settle in to learn the skill.

The family all joked and teased he was a Ravenclaw, but honestly, Corvus could be one of Filius’ eagles. That sent a spike of resentment through him that he did not like to ponder on.

Clearly, Severus was not the only one interested in this name. Minerva’s face had gone blank for a second. She re-read the name and gaped at the boy calmly and confidentially striding up to the stool. Albus too had come up straight and interested. Those damned gray-blue eyes were hyper focused on the boy and taking in his appearance.

Severus had to fight a smirk. Lucius, Bellatrix, and that damned good lawyer for the Black Family had made it nigh impossible for the man to even see the Black Heir, let alone meet him. It had made Albus a little crazy after Bellatrix had taken the Wizengamot seat by proxy. Lucius had regaled him with stories of Bella’s antics in the governing body and was certain that Albus would soon retire given Bella showed no signs of backing down.

He had to admit that he gleaned quite a bit of pleasure from hearing about Albus’ discomfort. The old man made sure to make each school year a trial in patience, trying to get him engaged with the rest of the staff and with the students as well. Despite Severus’ staunch professionalism and ability to keep his emotions at bay, the damned wizard kept trying with even more outlandish requests.

But now Albus could clearly see what all the Malfoy’s social circle had seen; Corvus was a Black. Personally, Severus saw more of Regulus in the boy, with Bella’s wild curls atop his head. But the Black brothers had been very similar in appearances, with only minor deviations, and he could tell Minerva had seen Sirius coming at her for a second time. Those dark gray eyes were similar in shape and intensity to the older brother’s eyes, and Severus knew the truth of the matter.

Thankfully, Corvus had never exhibited any of his bastard sire’s personality traits. He could only continue to hope he did not pick them up, now away from Lucius and Narcissa’s controlled lessons and gazes.

The hat was set atop the thick hair and was moving about as it did. No one else would hear the conversations between the hat and child, nor should they. But it was taking a bit longer than the first girl and that made him pause and watch the back of the boy closely.

Corvus’ muscles were not tight. He was not anxiously moving about on the stool like most the other children did when under the scrutiny of the whole of the school. Severus smirked to himself realizing that Corvus had probably done the unthinkable and had realized how the hat worked. In turn he had thrown up his occlumency shields by instinct.

The Sorting Hat was one of those artifacts that defied expectations and magic as they knew it now.

The founders of the school were some of the most brilliant minds in their history and they had created an amalgamation of enchantments that worked almost like portraits that were used today. But it was paired with complicated animation charms, a near endless ability to catalogue and store the different traits, personalities, and combinations of such so it could proof each child against the founder’s templates. It also stored things inside itself like an expandable bag.

But in its capacity to shepherd students, is where it really intrigued Severus. It worked at its most basic level with the skill of Legilimency most likely taught by Salazar Slytherin himself. Being one of the earliest listed users of the branch of magic, none of the other founders could have given the hat this skill. Corvus would have felt the hat peeking in his mind, as Severus had done to teach him how to occlude, and instantly gone on the defensive.

“Good boy.”

Still, this defensive maneuver was turning his sorting into a near hat stall. Severus could see the other professors growing concerned and curious as the hat and the boy continued their stalemate.

Then he caught a flash of silver, just near Corvus’ ear. It was well hidden in the locks of hair that draped over his shoulders just enough to create a hidden pocket around his neck and Severus felt his annoyance flare up.

“Of course. Of course he brought the snake with him!”

Any hopes Severus had for Draco and Corvus being a steady constant in the sea of chaos that was sure to come, disappeared with that realization.

"Oh, he'll make an entrance, don't you worry."

Lucius' words came back to haunt Severus, and he narrowed his eyes. Had Lucius given the boy permission? Was there some obscure loophole or law regarding familiars that the teachers did not know about?  

“Merlin, the moment he is heard speaking to her, there will be bedlam!” Severus’ mind quickly began a spiral into all the ways this could go wrong.

Corvus was very careful with his skill, he did know that, but he was also eleven. He was excited, eager to prove himself, and if he sorted Slytherin, well that would just be too easy. Showing you can speak to snakes like the founder? The whole of his house would start following him about and that would of course tip off Albus.

“Albus would damn him as another dark lord immediately. He would insist it be removed, if not outright killed. Bella would be here storming the gates before any of us could stop her!”

"SLYTHERIN!" The hat was finally bellowing and Severus started in surprise. The boy seemed pleased with the determination and was up and striding to the table proudly, his cloak donning the green trim of his house.

Corvus' bloodline certainly had a tie to the Slytherin House, that could not be disputed. But Severus did not think him as cut-throat or cunning as Draco could be when he wanted something. Corvus seemed content to follow his pursuits as he would, and the rest of the world be damned.

Kind of like himself. And he ended up in the house of snakes, didn’t he?

Severus saw that the placement had not gone as planned for the headmaster or his deputy. And he knew damn well why.

Minerva was simple. She had seen Sirius because she had dealt more with the older brother, and she had always had a soft spot for the troublemakers. She had seen the possibility of a new Potter/Black alliance forming and had been hopeful of having the boy in her house.

Albus was more complex. Severus felt his eyes travel to the elderly wizard, now sitting back and hiding his frown with a drink from the jeweled goblet reserved for the headmasters. Albus had been hoping for the same as Minerva, but for more political reasons. He surely wanted another chance to redeem the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black from their darkness. Another jewel in his crown of old families.

"I wasn't aware the Blacks had an heir."

The non-stuttered statement drew Severus' eyes to the side where Quirrell was sitting. The man was oddly enough sitting with his face towards the wall behind them. He put his hand up to his chin, leaning on the armrest of his high back wooden chair and watched Corvus sit with his new house. Some older years were nodding their heads to him, others offering small greetings and a prefect showed him where to sit.

"If I understand it correctly, it was a surprise to them as well." Severus replied lowly, guard raised, waiting to see if the next reply was a garbled stutter and Quirrell had merely had a stroke of luck. Something was very wrong here. Was Albus blind or just so damned optimistic that he ignored such swings in behavior?

"Didn't the last one die quite a while ago?"

Again, the voice did not wobble or stumble over the words. Severus kept on pretending to watch the sorting, clapping as needed for new Slytherins. But his focus was entirely on the man beside him, now seemingly unaffected by his brush with death in Albania.

"How would he know of that?" Severus thought quietly, throwing up his occlumency shields to high and frowning at yet another Gryffindor brat. "I did not realize you were so versed in the old family's bloodlines."

"Oh yes. Well..." The stutter was back instantly. Severus fought not to narrow his eyes at the man. "When s-s-studying the dark arts. One always d-d-drawn into the families that were founded on them."

"Hmmm" Was all Severus could reply to that and was saved when Draco's name had finally come to bear.

The hat was hovering over the boy's head for mere seconds when it shouted out Slytherin and Draco jumped up enthused and proud. Corvus was instantly smiling at his cousin and letting him slip in next to him. Nott and Parkinson were a rapid fire follow up and Severus threw Minerva a smug little grin when she looked at their end of the table.

Severus let some of his mask slip afterwards, as both boys were now looking up to the head table; more specifically him and he gave them a curt, quick nod of approval. Draco was a natural with potions and Corvus would be an easy grade booster to the overall Slytherin house points.

"Granted, Crabbe and Goyle's abysmal faculties will probably be enough to negate any benefit." Severus sighed and turned back to the proceedings. An Indian girl was being called up to sort.

Ravenclaw. But then an identical girl was called and Severus groaned. Another set of twins, how wonderful. But the second one went to Gryffindor. How odd, twins were typically so inseparable that they sorted together. He could see the two girls looking at each other over the tables, looks of concern on their faces, but it was quickly dashed away by the next name.

"Potter, Harry!"

The hall grew silent immediately, everyone craning their necks and standing to try to get a glimpse of boy wonder. Severus felt his eyes narrow and lip curl, ready to see a clone of James Potter striding up to the stool. He already heard Minerva stating the boy had looked dark-haired when they had taken him to wherever it was Albus had hidden him.

"Idiot boy will be striding up like he owns the place. Self-assured and cocky, just like his father no doubt."

Except...

The silence began to deepen as McGonagall glared over her half rim glasses at the remaining smattering of children in front of her. Albus was leaning forward, his own gaze keen on the diminished pack. Hagrid as well was looking around, a small glint of hope in his eyes, but it was quickly dashed, and the man was gulping down his goblet of mead.

"Potter! Up now!" McGonagall was barking out, hoping to move this along.

"Of all the asinine, stupid things to do!" Severus felt his inner voice screaming. Arrogance didn't even cover this. Was the boy hiding somewhere, going to jump out as the panic gripped the great hall?

And panic would grip them. He had already started to hear whispers, desperate questions going about the tables and soon there was a slowly growing wave of questions, demands, and other shocked statements going about the room.

Soon it was a roar. Even the less seasoned professors were looking at each other worriedly and then up to Dumbledore for guidance.

But Severus saw the issue almost immediately. There were only four children left and none of them looked like Potter. Hell, none of them looked like Lily either. Zabini, Weasley, and the two others all stood blinking at the woman in fear as her voice raised.

Potter wasn't there.

"Silence!"

Albus Dumbledore, for all his outward appearances of calm, doddering, old man, had a power most wizards only dreamed about. He could be very commanding and demanding when needed and in this instance it was needed.

He stood, imposing as a statue and walked around to where the remaining eleven-year-olds now stood looking up at him with a touch of fear. He checked each one, verified that no Potter was present and looked out among the tables.

"Please do calm yourselves!" He called out and held up his wrinkled hands. "There is nothing to be alarmed by. I personally will get to the bottom of Mr. Potter’s location. I'm sure it is merely a misunderstanding."

“And we’re pulling out that gem already. Does he not know where the boy is?” Severus snorted and glared out towards the doors, wondering when the brat would show himself.

"Let us finish sorting our newest students and enjoy the feast." Dumbledore smiled and let his eyes twinkle at the remaining first years and nodded to Minerva. "Everything will be mended by tomorrow."

While the words were meant to convey calm, it had minimal effect. Students were still looking around, talking quietly to one another as Minerva set out to finish the set. Zabini was the last sorted into his house and soon food was appearing for them all.

But along with their meals, the professors were getting a small piece of paper that announced an emergency meeting right after the feast. Severus growled, stuffed it in his pocket. It was not his responsibility to care where the brat was or what game was being played. Now he was going to have to ensure his prefects knew the routine to introduce the new snakes and make sure nothing untoward happened right off the bat.

It certainly took the minimal joy he got out of his favorite roast and wine.

"How odd." Quirrell was muttering as he turned back around to eat. "How very odd."

Severus eyed him carefully, sneering at the see-sawing man with pure apprehension now. First Hagrid's unusual demeanor, then Quirrell’s, and now a missing boy-who-lived.

Odd did not even describe what was happening right now and Severus could feel his dread returning ten-fold.

At least his house seemed united and hopeful for the year. The first years were mostly aware of each other and had some dealings already so the group towards the front was excitedly pulling at food and discussing what classes they were looking forward to. He noted some of the older students from pure blood families whispering to each other and pointing to Corvus. Severus hoped that Corvus was prepared to defend his position.

There would be disbelief, given Bella had not paraded the boy around like a show dog to the wizarding world. They would test him, to see if he was indeed Black and could hold his house’s reputation. Severus did not envy him that position, but it was how these families worked, and he would not interfere.

Dinner was a blur, the professors trying to keep a calm façade in front of the student body. But you could tell that the lack of the boy-who-lived had deeply rattled all of them. Instead of drawing out the feast as they did most years, the students were dismissed back to the dorms without the annual singing of the school song.

The Heads of House were allowed a small moment to check in with their new students and prefects in the hall to ensure the first years were tended to as best they could be. The headmaster and the rest were headed for his office with a certain haste.

"Mr. Jacobs. Please ensure the rules are clearly defined and explained. You are to ensure that the boy's dorms are set correctly." Severus stated with a growl to his seventh-year male prefect. "Ms. Langley please see to it that the girls are settled in as well. Both of you ensure that you advise them of the study period for first years."

"Yes sir." Both replied smoothly. Severus looked at the other prefects standing near the first years and cleared his throat to get their attention. "See to it everyone gets the password and how it works. First years, welcome to the House of Slytherin. I regret I will not be able to speak to you tonight, as is custom. But I will greet you tomorrow evening to ensure you understand the house rules and expectations. Make sure you listen to your prefects and follow their instructions to the letter.”

Everyone was nodding and he waved them off. He watched for a second, ensuring the first years were sticking with the prefects before moving off himself. The same was happening with the other houses as well and Severus groaned. They'd be headed up to the tower together it seemed.

Once the children were out of earshot and they were on their way, the more relaxed heads were turning towards Minerva to begin their assault.

"Oh Minerva!" Pomona lamented sadly. "What do you think could have happened?"

"Yes! This is highly irregular. Didn't the boy's family respond to the enrollment letters?" Filius was keeping up, probably by some charmwork and Severus was rolling his eyes. Knowing Potter, he probably hadn’t responded.

"They were muggles." Minerva whispered, wringing her hand in front of her. "I had told Albus when we left him that I had reservations about them, but he seemed convinced they'd be overjoyed to take him in."

"Reservations?" Severus was snorting. Really anyone would have jumped at the chance to have the boy, another point in his expectations for a spoiled brat. "That's rich."

Minerva's eyes flared at him in anger, and he steeled himself for the thorough tongue lashing, but they were already coming to the stone gargoyle and heading up the already opened passageway.

Quirrell was seated near the old man's desk, watching with focused eyes this time. Sinestra, Trelawny, Vector, and Pince were talking amongst themselves while watching the doorway for the heads. Hooch and Babbling were animatedly talking and Pomfrey and Kettleburn were trying to calm a now crying Hagrid.

"I am very sorry to have to ask you four to forgo your typical first night introductions with your houses." Albus was sighing and moving to the center of the circle they had formed around the room. "I must also apologize for the uproar. I was hopeful we had just missed Harry's family and that he'd be present."

"Just missed his family. What in Merlin's name does that mean?" Severus sat down and tapped his fingers against the armrest of the chair he had selected. "Are we absolutely sure it isn't Prince Potter demanding his audience's undivided attention from the get-go?"

"Severus please." Albus was rubbing at the bridge of his nose in frustration and exhaustion. "I know you and James Potter had a troubled past but..”

"It weren’t nothing like that!" Hagrid was roaring to life, growling in Severus’ direction and he raised a brow, daring the man to even try. "I went to the house, as the headmaster asked me. There weren't no one there and it didn't seem there had been for a while."

"Yes, Harry’s letter was delivered to the intended address, but it seems the Dursleys left for an extended period." Albus was tutting, trying to keep the gathering calm. "They are muggles you see. It is entirely possible that they forgot about this year being the year Harry started Hogwarts."

"Lily's sister would know." Minerva was sneering in that high-brow Scottish tone. "I know she did. Lily stated she watched from the window every year.”

Severus could not help the small jolt run through him at Lily's name. Or the revelation. Harry Potter had been living with Petunia Evans. And he was not too sure how he should respond to that.

"Then why would she be absent if she knew it was coming?" Filius was folding his short arms in front of him and trying to force Minerva into thinking rationally. "She is muggle, yes? It's been ten years but perhaps her sister's death did not imprint on her well. Perhaps she doesn't want her nephew to attend for fear of his safety?"

Severus really could not hold in the snort of disbelief that rushed through his throat and out his nose. He sneered at the half-goblin duelist and shook his head. Before he could stop himself, the words were forming and fumbling out into the congregated professors around him.

"Petunia Evans was a spiteful creature who believed herself superior to everyone around her."

He growled and sneered around the words, remembering the ill-tempered bitch that had tagged after he and Lily from the ages of eight to her finally moving out of the family home shortly before their sixth year. She had called them names, told them time and time again that they were freaks, doing unnatural things, and should stop the nonsense immediately. There were a few times the tall, horse-faced girl had shoved him down a side street and told him how it was all his fault her sister was now an ungodly freak and told him to stay away.

"It is more likely she doesn't want her nephew here to learn the same unnatural, freakishness that her sister learned." 

That thought was jarring, he had to admit. Was Potter not a spoiled prince? No, the Potter genes were strong, and he was certain the boy still had arrogance in him. But... perhaps his not being in attendance was out of his control. After all, they were just children.

"I'm sorry, what?" Pomona looked completely taken aback by his vitriol and he rolled his eyes at the overly passive woman. This was the problem with speaking up and he would berate himself endlessly for doing so.

"Given your comments about Mr. Potter as we started, I do find myself asking the same question Severus." Filius watched him with a glint of disbelief, but also curiosity. The man was rational to a fault, and he was probably the only other one trying to put the puzzle pieces together like Severus.

"I was unaware of whom which Mr. Potter resided." Severus replied to Filus alone. "Now that I do, I can.... admit... that perhaps his attendance is not entirely in his control. I met both Lily and her sister when we were children. And Petunia was a miserable, spiteful girl and I doubt that she has changed at all given she all but told Lily to stop telling others in the neighborhood that she was her sister before our fifth year."

Gasps filled in around him and soon all the eyes were staring at Albus in shock and disbelief. Severus had to admit some of his own disbelief that Albus would place their little savior with Petunia. Did he not remember the rant-filled reply he got after telling Petunia she wasn't special like her sister and could not attend Hogwarts?

"Time does change people Severus." Albus was lamenting and shaking his head at him sadly as if to chastise him for stating the issue might lie with the muggle.

"Yes. Sometimes for the worse." Severus snarled back. "Did you send anyone other than our game keeper to speak to them?"

“Arabella Figg lives on the street, but I have not yet been able to get in contact with her.” Albus was running his hand over his long beard and starting to pace. “We have not checked as of late; I was merely hoping that they had gone on holiday and would respond once they returned.”

"I told you they weren't fit that night." Minerva was now hugging herself around the stomach area loosely and glaring at Albus with some of her temper starting to unfurl and target the one she felt responsible. "I fear Severus may be right. Who's to say that woman didn't do something to him?"

"Now Minerva, really? Yes, she may not have liked magic, but it was her nephew. I'm sure it is a misunderstanding. Perhaps you could go in the morning, Severus? You do know his aunt after all. Perhaps she would respond if you were the one approaching the house?"

"Oh, so now it is my responsibility for the boy. No, I've twice the number of first years as the other houses and will have my hands suitably full. Send Minerva. She knew the boy's parents better and is more than capable of seeing to this as she is the one who introduces all the new muggleborn parents to magic."

He was not budging on his stance. Albus left the boy with the woman, he should be the one to deal with the consequences. This was not his problem. He would not allow the man to make it his problem either.

"Severus, if I could just..."

"No." Severus stood scowling at the man. "It is not my hubris that has put us here. It's yours. Deal with it."

"I see. I assure all of you that we will keep an eye on the situation, and it will be rectified as quickly as possible."

“What about the students? You know they are all writing home the first chance they get.” Filius was eyeing the man with more questions rattling in his head. “The papers will have this by morning, are you sure someone shouldn’t go now?”

“It is very late Filius. I’m sure the muggles have jobs and other responsibilities. It would be rude to drop by at this hour.” Albus was shaking his head no and returning to his desk. “I am certain nothing is amiss other than a missed train or a lack of understanding.”

The other professors did not seem convinced as they filtered out whispering to one another as the students had been. Severus swept his way out, now with a mindful of oddities, distractions, and puzzles.

Like the others, he quickly retired to his quarters in the dungeons so he could be near his snakes. The rest lived in the faculty tower near the Ravenclaw dorms. He never quite understood the logic but had realized early on that he paid more attention to the students under his banner than the other heads did.

Filius was the only one that came close, but he acted more as a friend to the Ravenclaws. Severus always positioned himself as someone they could approach with issues, but he made it clear he was not their friend, and he expected good behavior more than the other houses.

“A fine showing this year.” The portrait hiding the door to his rooms praised and he nodded silently back. It had most likely seen the parade down the halls and noted the number of younger children in the pack.

Once in the safety of his rooms, he pulled his robes off and sent them to the corner stand. He loosened the buttons at his neck and called over a crystal glass and bottle of Dragon Barrel Brandy. He hardly touched the stuff, but this evening had thrown so many curve balls he had to ensure he got some modicum of sleep.

Because Albus would keep trying to badger him into helping find the golden child of the wizarding world. And Filius was the only one to point out the other problem that would arise with the sun.

Students, especially the older ones that knew the castle well, would be writing to their families about the scandal the moment they had free time. It would take the Prophet no time to hear that Harry Potter had not arrived at Hogwarts as planned. Severus could see them putting out a special afternoon edition to mark the occasion.

The storm brewing was one none of them had ever seen and Severus did not know how it would play out. He honestly could not predict what Albus would do if Harry Potter was missing. He’d already been acting quite attentive with preparations, especially with Severus and suddenly it made sense.

“You imbecile. He’s been hovering since you got here!” His mind began to filter through memories he’d been storing since arriving and he realized Albus had been stopping by far more than in years past. “He’s been watching you for a reaction. Why would I have a reaction if I did not even know where the boy was living?”

Then it became a touch clearer. That night on the cliffs overlooking Black Lake came slamming into him like a sledgehammer and he felt his grip on the glass tighten. It was followed by the night after Lily’s death in the man’s office, his heart ripped to shreds and the wizard doing little to assuage him of his guilt and grief.

“The oath. He made me swear an oath!” Severus finally clutched the glass in his hand and threw it into his dimly lit fireplace. “He knew Potter wasn’t going to show!!! He was looking to see if there were any negative effects of the protection oath! How did I not see this? Am I that out of touch?”

That was a gut check Severus was not aware he needed. He stormed to his personal library and began calling out books on oaths and vows. He knew the man hadn’t made him swear and unbreakable vow. But magical vows and oaths still held power over those involved. In his grief, in his naïve youth, he had not believed Albus capable of using one that would do permanent damage. But he could not risk that being the case for him now.

There was a small silver lining in this revelation. Clearly he had not experienced any disruptions to his magic or any odd feelings that he could note. That meant Potter was still alive, just not here. But if the boy was truly missing, then Severus had to wonder where he was and if he was in danger. Because the oath was one of protection, he had sworn to protect the boy with any means within his control.

Albus could contort that into Severus having to find Potter to ensure he was not in mortal peril.

“You damned idiot. You know better. You’ve been around him for too long. You’ve dropped your guard.”

But now he was aware. He tucked that knowledge away from Albus’ reach and began to research his options. He had sworn the oath because it had been Lily’s son, and he had failed her so horribly that night. He owed her, that had been his thought at the time and had eagerly accepted the terms.

Yet, he had other oaths to now consider. Corvus and Draco were both his godsons. There were mild oaths involved with that title, and he’d sworn to guide them and assist them to adulthood within the best of his ability. And quite frankly he was more tied to them than Potter’s brat.

Still, he had no choice on any front, and he had to get his act together. Because Albus believed the Dark Lord would return. That was why Potter needed protection. Corvus and Draco too would require protection if that came to pass. He would hate to see either boy tethered to that kind of servitude.

His mind splintered again into a new pathway. The occlumency was mostly for memory and protection, but in his more unguarded moments, he had a tendency to spiral. And he was certainly going down the rabbit hole now.

Another plot came to light rather swiftly. Himself, Minerva, Hagrid, Filius, and Pomona had been tasked with creating traps under the third floor. Complicated in a sense, but not nearly complicated enough as Albus kept hinting that a very important artifact had to be guarded within Hogwarts walls for a time. Nothing to be concerned about, by his words, but days later Gringotts had been broken into.

“Plots within plots. What is Albus guarding? What was the purpose of the obstacle course? He made sure we didn’t make it too unforgiving. If what he’s guarding is what was in Gringotts, what hope is there for our pitiful traps if Gringotts could not stop the thief?”

That was disturbing and he wondered now why Albus had not issued the warning he had planned for the students, warning them away from the third floor. Minerva had been insistent on it, but it seems she too had forgotten it in chaos.

“Because the target isn’t here to hear it.”

Suddenly things were clicking into place, and he could not help but start calling the headmaster some choice words in his mind. They had set up an obstacle course for an eleven-year-old boy. A test of his little savior. A way to ensure that when the Dark Lord returned as Albus believed that the fabled boy-who-lived would step up as expected.

“Stars above. What kind of long-game is this?” Severus leaned over his desk and felt his heart racing uncharacteristically in his chest. “This is beyond what is expected. Potter would rise to bait, that is unquestionable, but what would Potter find important enough to go through a trial for? It sounds as if he’s practically muggleborn, what artifact does Dumbledore have down there?”

That was the mystery Severus was going to have to solve. And quickly. Because if the traps were still in place, the risk of another student falling into them was very much a thought to consider. There was more here than he was currently understanding, and he hated the feeling.

What if Potter never showed? That would be a mystery far more important than the others, but he had multiple focuses before, and he would not let his other duties get lost in the shuffle. But one thought was now running on repeat, and he began shuttering all his shields, even the ones he had not needed to use since being in the Dark Lord’s service.

What exactly had Albus Dumbledore done and why?

And could he keep Draco and Corvus out of the crossfire?

Chapter Text

Ten years.

Depending on how one viewed time, it could be seen as a blink of an eye or as a long struggle that did not seem to end.

To children, it was infinite, their lives ahead of them and eager to get to adulthood, the years were a slow passage holding them back. Slowly, it would speed up, years coming faster and faster with the growing responsibilities. Never enough time to finish what was needed. By the time one hit their hundreds, it was nothing more than a blink. The years passing much the same as those before them, and no more than a day in the grand scheme of their life.

It was what made life so fickle and hard to tamper with. Of all the areas in which wixen and magic had touched, time was still the ultimate motivator and the most elusive of mistresses.

Despite ten years merely being a blip on his radar, Albus Dumbledore felt so much had happened in the time between when he’d left an orphaned child on a doorstep and now.

Lily and James Potter had made the ultimate sacrifice for their son. Death was another of those inescapable masters of the world that came for all. But it had come so quickly for the bright wixen who had first come through his school and then gone on to fight for his cause and their fellow wizards.

Their son was labeled a savior. He had survived Voldemort’s killing curse when his parents had died and that had been heralded as miraculous. The celebrations that had occurred on November 1^st, 1981, had been the closest they had ever been to breaking the Statue of Secrecy since its inception. Too many wixen had gone to the streets to celebrate the end of terror and the child they saw as the one to bring about that end.

But for him, one saddled and burdened with power beyond the average wixen, there was no time for celebrations and relief. Albus Dumbledore had spent the day laying the groundwork for what was to come. Without a doubt, Albus knew Tom Riddle, Lord Voldemort as he had come to be known, had found a way to escape death. This was merely a reprieve from the man’s crusade against the wizarding world and Albus was the only one who truly knew that he would return.

First the fallout had to be contained and catalogued. The Potters had lost their lives, the Longbottoms had been taken and tortured into insanity. Many were killed or marked during the final death rattle from the Death Eater ranks. The aurors were set to capture who they could, ending those that would not submit.

Then came protecting their beacon, their saving grace, from those that would harm him. Albus knew some of the Death Eaters would escape justice. He had facilitated one himself, he kept him in the dungeons as his Potions Master. Others with means and names as old as the Ministry would find sympathy and garner doubt. Surely the bane of their existence was capable of controlling a person for more than short periods. Surely the darkest of wizards to grace their world could make people do all sorts of things.

Those individuals were the threat Albus could not ignore. Harry Potter was both a savior and a target. Any family could show a wonderful public face to adopt the Boy-Who-Lived and then destroy him in flits of revenge and hatred.

Others would exalt him and fill his head with glory and fame, one more apt to give into darker desires.

Regrettably the boy’s life would constantly be in danger. The safest way to ensure he survived until Voldemort returned would be to take him to his muggle relatives.

Lily Potter had made that a necessity as well. Her sacrifice creating one of the stronger blood protections Albus had seen in his long life. The woman had always been a powerful witch, skilled with charms and protections. In her final moments, she had ensured her only son would live, at the cost of her own life.

It was why Blood Magic was so feared and yet so powerful. It could block even the deadliest of spells, but at great cost.

Albus had felt the magic nearly instantly once Hagrid had brought the bundle to him and Minerva in Surrey. It was still settling into the little boy’s body and had licked his skin for a moment before retreating away and calming. The mark on the boy’s forehead was the only indication that anything had happened the night prior.

And the Dark Lord Will Mark Him As His Equal.

Yes, Albus knew what had occurred that night. Why the child had survived the killing curse. It was why he was so certain that Tom would return. Voldemort would rise again, and everyone had to be prepared.

Including Harry himself. The child, regrettably, was the reason Tom could return. A piece of the man’s soul had attached itself to the only thing in the room suitable. It tethered him to the realm of the living and Albus could only fathom that he’d made more than one of these soul pieces given in his panic he had done the ritual before his body had been destroyed by his own spell.

Since the day the prophecy had been said in Hog’s Head to now, Albus had been planning and preparing for the coming day when the prophecy would have to be fulfilled. At the start, he hid the Potters and the Longbottoms but made sure they weren’t too hard to find as one of the children had to be marked.

The prophecy only truly began when the Dark Lord decided to listen to the words Albus had Severus tell him. The spy begging for mercy for the woman he still loved had been a huge bolster to Albus’ insights into Voldemort’s movements and had given him a way to lead the Dark Lord to where he needed to be.

He had correctly assumed that the Potters were the ones spoken about. It was a tragedy to lose James and Lily, but they fit the mold far better than the Longbottoms. Lily defied Voldemort merely by being a powerful, capable witch. Voldemort catering to the pure-blooded agenda was purely for supporters, given Tom was a half-blood, but the muggleborns were targets nearly from the get-go as the ones diluting and tainting their culture and blood. They weren’t as powerful, the dark had claimed, but Lily clearly could take on many of their ranks and come out ahead.

James was a natural born leader and had become a proficient auror in a short amount of time. He and his best friend Sirius Black had been in the front lines more than once and come out on top against witches and wizards twice their age. They had been great assets to the Order of the Phoenix.

He could only hope Harry had their bravery and selflessness. Albus knew that Lily’s sister had become hardened towards her sister towards the end of her school days; Petunia had denounced magic and told her sister to keep her freakishness away from her. She had been rather vocal about her belief magic was a curse the one time he’d seen her at the Potters’ wedding.

But Harry was safe with blood relatives. Albus had honored that by keeping the boy with a blood relative; Petunia Dursley was still Lily's sister whether she acknowledged it or not. Blood for Blood. Life for Life. Lily’s life was for Harry’s life. Her blood, shared with her sister, would keep that blood protection alive long enough for Harry to fulfill his fate.

Albus had forwarded any mail fans owled to himself, ensuring nothing harmful would reach the unaware boy and his muggle family. Also ensuring that the gifts of value would be used purposefully and for the future. He had arranged for Arabella Figg, a squib who had joined up due to her status in their world, to live down the street to ensure that odd people were reported immediately.

He had thought of everything he could in the twenty-four hours following the deaths to ensure that Harry Potter was safe and kept until he was once again needed by the greater good.

Sadly, chess had a flaw in its design. Strategy and seeing a bigger picture were all very much part of the game and politics and war very much could be likened to the game. However, luck still had a part to play. No matter how well Albus had set his board and his pieces to ensure a winning end game, one overlooked pawn or misappropriated knight and the gambit would fall apart.

And regrettably something had gone amiss in those ten years.

Acceptance letters had gone out in their staggered releases, as they always had, at the end of the year. They were specifically charmed to send a follow-up letter should they not be opened. And there was a very meticulously kept list showing the replies already received. This helped Minerva to narrow down the muggleborn candidates that would need personal invitations because muggles could not understand that magic was indeed real.

As far as he knew, nothing was amiss to begin with. But that changed mid-August when Minerva approached him to let him know Harry had not yet responded to his letter. It had been opened, as no follow-ups ever went out, but there was no reply. She had double checked the reply letters herself to make sure it hadn’t been missed.

Harry’s aunt was aware of magic, given her sister had spent seven years attending the school. And Albus had made sure the note he left with the infant advised that it was imperative that Harry attend for his safety and theirs. Magic could do funny things the older a wixen got without proper channeling and lessons.

So, he fell into his Plan B. He asked Hagrid for a few favors that the half-giant had eagerly jumped at. The first was to retrieve an artifact from Gringotts that he had been assured would be available. It was in danger there and his friend Nicholas Flamel had asked him for additional protection. The second was to pick up Harry on his way to the bank and ensure that the boy got all his school necessities.

That’s when things took an uncertain turn.

Hagrid had returned far too quickly, looking panicked and upset. He had the philosopher’s stone; the upset was caused by something else entirely. Hagrid advised that the house where Harry was to be looked empty. That no one answered the door, nor could he see anything more than a dusty old living room set from the window. He had stayed around for a good while before being chased off by neighbors who thought he looked like a thief or a homeless man trying to get into the home.

Listening carefully, Albus decided to go with the easiest of explanations. They were away on an extended vacation. Clearly, someone had opened the letter, so they were aware of it, but had not received enough notice before they left for their trip. He merely let his unease sink to the bottom of his lake of memories and carried on as if nothing was wrong.

But that had been the incorrect move. The Welcome Feast solidified that something was indeed wrong. Harry had not been with the other first years, clamoring for their look at the sorting hat or the enchanted ceiling. Harry had not been on the train, confirmed by some of the new students gossiping that they had tried to find him but couldn’t.

And Filius made an excellent point the night before. Students, young and old, would be sending messages to their families and spreading the panic that Harry Potter was missing. Despite his hopes that it was just a misunderstanding, children did not understand that miscommunication was a very real thing when dealing with muggles and muggleborns. Albus had to get in front of this before the paper and the ministry did.

Severus had roundly denied his request, turning away in a huff of anger. Not surprising, of course. But Severus did have a history with Petunia, and it may have made the transition easier. Minerva, on her own tiff because she now felt her concerns ten years ago were now confirmed, had also refused to approach the house.

So Albus decided to see to the matter personally. No one else would do now and it was a necessity. Harry Potter had to come to Hogwarts. It was in his blood; it was in his destiny. And it was for the greater good of their world.

What had surely been a longer stretch of time was the years it had been since he’d last donned muggle clothing. He’d found his three-piece suit and jacket in near pristine condition in his wardrobe, as if he had merely put them there a few days ago, not nearly fifty years ago. It was still impeccable in its finery and presentation…

If not it’s size.

It had come to a great shock that the dark gray suit no longer fit as it once had. Perhaps Minerva was right about his love of sweets. That and the passage of time from a man in his early sixties to a man now one-hundred and ten surely had affected his physical state.

That and all the sitting. Either sitting on ICW boards, Wizengamot meetings, or in his office overseeing Hogwarts’ events and budgets.

Still, Albus Dumbledore was one of the most prestigious wizards of their time and resizing garments was no real challenge. The beard had given him more trouble than that that, its length not really fitting the aesthetic of his clothing. Even neatly tied at the bottom with a trinket from his collection, it seemed out of place with the muggle clothing and fedora he now wore.    

Arriving at Gringotts first thing in the morning had allowed him his choice of tellers. The long-marbled pillars were gleaming in the sunlight from the atrium ceiling above. The chandelier was being polished by house elves and the tellers were counting their drawers with their scales and abacuses.

He strode purposefully to the head teller, the tallest counter at the back of the aisle. It earned a sneer of disgust from the goblin, his clothing not helping the fact that he was disrupting their morning routine. But he was Chief Warlock, and he demanded respect much like the goblins did and merely sat Harry’s vault key on the counter and raised his chin to the goblin inspecting the gold filigree key.

“I need to speak with Griphook, the Potter Account Manager.”

The goblin took the key and handed it to an errand goblin nearby. The teller pointed him to the seating area tucked into the antechambers of the bank. He stood patiently with his arms behind his back, keeping an eye on the errand goblin moving about swiftly.

It was eerily quiet in the establishment this morning. Granted, that wasn’t unexpected. Diagon Alley had experienced its yearly rush of Hogwarts students the months prior and now it was in its restocking phase. The goblins too were probably in an accounting mode, tallying new account balances, purchases, and vault deposits.

Things revolved around Hogwarts and its schedule, something that Albus was distinctly aware of and used to his advantage at times. Even the Ministry and ICW knew that the month before September 1^st were to be marked unavailable as he had to approve any curriculum changes, staffing, and purchasing accounts for the upcoming year. And of course, the reports needed to be made to the Department of Education about the incoming first years. Their numbers, backgrounds, and of course the sorting outcomes.

Something he was now behind on, as he still had one outstanding sorting left to go.

“Chief Warlock?” The gravely low tone of goblins was always rough on the ears, but Albus smiled politely and turned towards the gruff greeter. He stopped, however, when he was greeted with a much older goblin, instead of the familiar manager Griphook. “This way please.”

Goblin society was one with a strong emphasis on prestige and honors. Each achievement or victory in battle earned a goblin status upgrades and rewards. This was done in a variety of ways; markings like tattoos, pieces of gold or silver in the form of rings and earrings, and sometimes armor and weaponry. Scars were highly prized in their world and even wixen with scarring received a small boost in the amount of respect they received from goblins they met.

Age was also an area in which goblins gained notoriety and the older the goblin, the finer their clothing would be. Elders were to be respected, honored, and given gifts of luxury to denote their ability to both think, fight, and survive.

The goblin leading Albus now was marked in many ways which caused him a touch of concern. Had something gone wrong with the trust vault? Had he missed some missives from the bank?

The first and most prominent notes of this goblin’s prestige was his clothing. It was a fine suit with a patterning in the weave. A patterning outlined and traced in mithril threading; a thread only goblins knew how to make and use in this manner. The runes woven throughout the fabric were ones of intelligence and watchfulness. This goblin was keen of mind and sight.

The next of his markings became front and center as they came to an office and Albus was guided to a fine chair made of graphorn leather, tough and textured. His liaison was sitting behind a heavy mahogany desk, inlaid with goblin patterns and gemstones.

As the goblin settled into his seat, pulling out ledgers, quills, and other documents, Albus saw the third markings. His ears were the main event, silver and gold studs and hoops lined the complete bottom of both his ears. At the top of one ear lobe there was a tribal dragon tattoo that made it look as if the dragon was whispering in his ear. In the other ear there was an intricate pattern that he surmised was Gobbledegook, but did not have time to read the words in the goblin’s ear before the goblin began to get to business.  

“How can Gringotts be serving you today, Chief Warlock?”

“Please take no offense, but I asked to speak to Griphook, the Potter’s account manager?” Albus did not take the bait at first. There had to be a reason for this elder, marked, goblin for coming to get him rather than the standard account manager.

“None taken Chief Warlock.” The goblin replied in a  monotone voice as he pulled one ledger from his stack and the key Albus had given to the teller. He put both on the desk and clasped his hands in front of him. “It was found manager Griphook was enacting several false transfers and purchases on several accounts, as such he was removed from his posting and is no longer available to speak.”

Albus felt his gut solidify into something cold. Griphook was a young goblin in a way, and he hoped the bank had not been too severe in their punishment of him. He’d been very agreeable in helping Albus set up the stipends and transfer into muggle pounds to ensure the Dursley’s weren’t put out by their nephew’s addition to their home. As well as securing the Potter Estate so no one could tamper with it.

“I am sorry to hear that.” He replied just as evenly though and gave the goblin a small smile. “May I ask who the account manager is now then?”

“I am Grinraff the Knowing, Chief Warlock.” The goblin nodded his head and began opening the Potter Ledger. "Given the prestige of Heir Potter's conquest and standings, the goblin nation and Gringotts head accountants decided the accounts should be handled by senior staff."

“Ah, marked, studded, and titled. This is a bank administrator.” Albus frowned softly. Apparently Griphook had fallen into the goblin’s base nature of greed and overstepped by more than just simple mistakes and purchases. This administrator had been selected for certain accounts to ensure that discrepancies were found and rectified immediately.

He had to be careful with this. The goblin probably had questions and had probably been sending alerts. Alerts Albus probably ignored as simple accounting ledgers. He really did have to find someone trustworthy to handle the amount of mail he received daily.

“It is my honor to greet you, Grinraff the Knowing. Your title is impressive, and your victories are seen.”

“Thank you Chief Warlock. It is rare to have one of your kind know our customs.” Grinraff did not smile or even look up to him as he was more interested in the ledger. “Did you finally receive the notices we’ve been sending regarding the Potter accounts?”

“Ah, I regret that I am not. I am sorry to say I had not seen them in preparation for the new term at Hogwarts.”

“Given we have been sending them for over a year, I find that distressing.” Grinraff growled and shook his head in dissatisfaction. “Perhaps a new executor is also needed?”

“I will ensure that any Gringotts post is prioritized in the future, my friend.” Albus sat up and tried to pacify the creature. “Are there missing funds? I trusted Griphook with the upmost faith, I do hope it wasn’t misplaced.”

“No funds are missing per say.” The long fingers were tapping the pages, and they flipped slowly for his perusal. “However, there are several transactions and prior agreements that I wish to go over with you.”

“Of course.” Albus came off as pliant but wondered what details the goblin had issue with.

“Can you confirm the nature of the reoccurring payments made bimonthly to one Petunia Dursley, converted to pounds?”

“Ah, well that is actually the reason for my visit today.” Albus perked at this information. Had the payments been failing to go through? Had Petunia stopped taking them? If so why? “That is the stipend that was drawn up for Harry Potter’s care. Petunia Dursley is his maternal aunt and is receiving those payments for his needs and expenditures. They are a muggle family, surely you knew Lily Potter was a muggleborn, and the pounds are necessary.”

“I see.” The goblin sneered his lip before glancing at the ledger then back at him. “Are those to end now that Mr. Potter is of school age?”

“No, I merely wished to ensure that Petunia was still receiving her payments and that she had not requested any cost-of-living adjustments? Or if she had asked for an allowance to purchase Harry’s school supplies?”

The stare off began and Albus knew this goblin would not be easily swayed like Griphook. His title said it all. Not just an administrator, an investigator, and the goblin was looking for cracks in the set up of the estate. Why, Albus could not fathom, as goblins could not appropriate wizard wealth in anyway unless specifically stated by a blood verified will and testament.

“Would she not make such requests through you, as the executor?”

“I fear she and I are not on good terms.” Albus smiled sadly. “She made it clear she wanted me to have no involvement with Harry, and I have done my best to abide that request. But as he is now school age, I do wish to ensure he had what the Potters determined for his school years.”

The goblin merely hummed in displeasure and went to the accounting page.

“The accounts are untouched as of July 1^st, 1981.” Grinraff advised. “The stipend has been occurring since November 1^st of 1981. It has depleted a touch faster than the Potters believed due to the exchange rate with pounds, we are taking great losses on those transactions, but Mr. Potter is able to afford all seven years of supplies and some frivolities as long as the stipend is renegotiated with the muggles.”

“Renegotiated? Why should we…”

“Because my client is no longer living with them year-round, Chief Warlock. The stipend was meant to pay for his needs, care, and necessities. Necessities such as food, lodging, and clothing are now being overseen by the school, are they not?”

“That is true, but muggle housing is not as sturdy as wixen buildings and does require upkeep year-round, unless he returns to lodging in disrepair.” Albus furrowed his brows back at the goblin. Petunia would lose her tongue if he even hinted at lessening the amount of their payments. That had been the only way to get the woman to keep the boy in her home without a risk of her dumping the child somewhere else.

Not that he did not have that fear cross his mind in his momentary panic the evening before.

“I am actually going to visit her today; I will discuss the matter with her.” Albus reigned in the concern. Too much fight and the goblin would be curious as to why he was eager to pay the muggles so much.

“That brings me to my next point of concern, Chief Warlock.” Grinraff patted two scrolls that had appeared at his side. “The Last Wills and Testaments of Lily and James Potter have not been read. Ten years have passed and Gringotts is becoming concerned that the final wishes of our patrons are not being seen to.”

“I assure you; their wishes have been seen to properly. I regret that they have not yet been read, but those named were hiding at the time and have been less than willing to come out of hiding.” Albus really narrowed his eyes at the parchments. Griphook assured him they did not expire, why would the goblin had looked at those?

“They have not, Chief Warlock.” Grinraff raised himself up on his short arms and snarled over the desk. “I know for a fact three vaults are in arrears because they have not been given to the intended recipients. I know that the property in West Wales has been left to ruin, without proper stipends given to keep the elves and property in good condition. As executor, your main job was to ensure the property was taken care of, to handle any Wizengamot duties, and keep the accounts current for when Mr. Potter comes of age. You were also to ensure that bequeathments were made in a timely manner. You have been only handling one of those duties, Chief Warlock, and I’ve a mind to bring it up in the next sitting of the court since that is the only duty you tend.”

“I apologize, Master Goblin. As you know, I wear many hats. The property can easily be repaired, surely. And whatever issues you have with the accounts can be settled today, can they not?”

“Yes, they can, given you will sign the three vaults to their intended recipients, and we can discuss the heirloom and books removed from the Potter vaults before their deaths.”

“Ah. May I ask who the vaults were bequeathed to?”

“Vault 221 was notated along with a small property paid for and unplottable for one Remus John Lupin.” Grinraff raised a list and began noting the three vaults to him. “Vault 359 along with a personal letter and photographs to be given to one Severus Tobias Snape. And Vault 101 bequeathed to Minerva McGonagall. The other bequeathments were made invalid due to deaths and arrests made at the end of the war.”

“I work with both Minerva and Severus; I can ensure the notices are…”

“To be blunt, Chief Warlock.” Grinraff was still sneering. “I was chosen due to my dedication to my clients. Heir Potter’s affairs were not dealt with timely nor with the attention I would care to see. I, not you, will speak with these individuals so that the proper signatures of receipt can be verified and the transfers unhindered. You merely need to sign as executor.”

“Very well.” Albus tamped down the annoyance of the demand, but he supposed a boon to Remus Lupin would be a good start in drawing the reclusive man back into the fray. Severus would certainly loathe any charity from James Potter, but something told him it was Lily and Lily alone writing to her former friend. Minerva would be overwhelmed to be a recipient, but that would just make her even more dedicated to helping Harry once he was in her house.

He signed the parchment now in front of him and watched Grinraff tucking it back into his drawers and moving the ledgers away. He slid Harry’s key back over to him but glared once more.

“One heirloom, noted as being lent to you for academic research reasons, given in January of 1980, has still not been returned to the estate.”

“I am still researching the item in question.” Albus snorted in return, trying to match the goblins’ hard-headed behavior. “Along with the two books I know you have logged as well. Both are family tomes from the Potters, tied to the heirloom, and I am still digging into their properties.”

“Given the heirloom is nothing but a cloak, or so it is listed, I find that hard to believe.” Grinraff was sighing. “However, Lord Potter was careless and did not stipulate a return deadline in his lending. I should ask to see the items in question to ensure they are still in good standing, but I fear you would find a way around the request.”

“If you must, then I will do my best to get them here in a timely manner.” Albus threw an olive branch to see if it calmed the goblin in anyway. It did not. “However, I was hoping to give the cloak to Harry personally as a gift this year, given he has good grades. I know he would like a piece of his family to hold on to.”

“I see, very well then. That concludes my business with you today, Chief Warlock. However, I would remind you that Gringotts does not like dealing in pounds unless necessary, and they do not like it when you wizards withhold funds or property. Our economy thrives on the flowing gold, yes? Leaving it locked up with no use is of no use to any of us.”

“I apologize for such transgressions Master Grinraff. I will do better. Thank you for your time and attention to these matters. Harry will certainly appreciate your efforts when he is older.”

The goblin merely waved him out and he was quick to take the exit. It was concerning that the goblins were digging into the Potter estate after all this time. However, he may have inadvertently drawn the attention by checking on the stipend status. Goblins were quick creatures, guarded and always listening. Grinraff may have known the accounts were just sitting without tending and waited for Albus to make an appearance to try to ambush him into a mistake.

But that was a concern he’d have to research further once he could catalogue his mounds of mail. His next step needed to be done with all haste before the school could fully wake up and report the loss.

He made a quick apparition to Surrey and was just the wake-up call he needed. After landing, he straightened his fedora on his head and began down the sidewalk. Denizens of the neighborhood were stepping out to grab newspapers on the doorsteps. Some were stepping out to their cars in dazed half-awake waltzes.

Most houses had some activity in these morning hours and this street was no different. Except one, and Albus felt his gut drop instantly. The house he now stood in front of, watching as if it were a boggart out to change into his worst nightmare, was deathly silent. Void of life of any kind, not even mice.

Just as Hagrid had described, the house looked abandoned. While everyone else had prim gardens full of flowers and hedges, this one had all the gardens ripped out, and the grass had been shorn near to the root in a bid to keep it contained for longer. The brick outside had started to garner some moss around the edges, the greenery trying to regain some foothold of the house that had taken its spot. The roof tiles looked battered from storms, and some were missing. The latticed windows were dusty and difficult to see through.

“This cannot be.” Albus shook his head against the truth of the home in front of him. “The wards never fell. If they aren’t here, they should have fallen.”

As he walked up the driveway, ensuring he had a strong notice-me-not charm on his person, he could still feel a faint trace of the wards. Meaning they had not fallen, but they were in the process of decaying. Blood wards were tricky indeed, and he had probably stressed them by extending their reach over the small brown home.

And yet they had held on for this long. If he had calculated it right, the wards would last for up to a year and some weeks without Harry being in the house. So, his absence had to be recent for there still to be something present.

Muttering Alohomora to the door, popping it open and quickly sliding inside, he realized Hagrid had been right in his assumptions. The house had not been lived in for years. There was a set of living room furniture, starting to decay with disuse and little else. A thick layer of dust was over the wood floors, stairway and everywhere he looked.

He startled as his feet slid just so and looked under him. There, just inside the door from the post opening, was a small stack of letters. Mostly bills for the water, one for a lawn-care service, and one from a collection’s agency. All addressed to Petunia Dursley.

“They still receive mail here. They are still having the lawn cut. Why?” Albus began to search around the house, looking for any clue or scrap of the individuals who had once resided here. More so looking for traces of magic, his wand tip barely lit up as he strode up the stairs.

The upstairs of the small house was much like the first floor. It was clear there was nothing left here. Not even a trace of accidental magic to be found. Some broken items in one room and litter from a broken area in the ceiling.  

Moving to the ground floor, Albus could not help but feel despair hit him, as it was clear that Harry Potter was indeed missing, and he had no way of telling how long ago he’d been lost.

“Arabella. She should know when they left. But she has not been answering my letters.” Albus realized he had one area that could shed some light on the matter. “How odd, she was so adamant about the Dursleys at the first, but after that one letter, she merely stopped writing.”

Arabella had been a good choice for sentry. She was a squib, so practically a muggle to anyone that did not know her. She lived with an assortment of cats, some of which had kneazle blood in them. They had an ability to sense untrustworthy individuals and would sniff out anyone getting too curious about the Dursley home.

But the woman was a soft heart. She could not have children and had been ostracized from the community as a squib, so she took to heart her role of protecting Harry. Except she’d put that distrust of hers onto the relatives. She’d written several letters regarding how she felt the Dursleys were treating Harry and demanding change.

Albus had to keep reminding her that muggles sometimes had a harsher method of punishment; to not worry. Harry was still loved in the house, but perhaps needed some sterner rules due to what he’d been through. It certainly did not hurt the pure bloods that much, it certainly would not hurt Harry in the long run.

It was after that she’d quieted down. He had assumed she finally realized things were fine and she was a trusted babysitter to the boy so she could have more time to see things were fine.

The house was clear as day guarded by a boundary line. Still there, probably because of her sister. He crossed it with ease, hoping Arabella was home to feel the twinge of a visitor and would greet him, seeing as the Dursleys were clearly gone.

But as he stood on the doorstep and heard people inside, he realized it had not done its job. Arabella was either entertaining company and had ignored the alarm or was not aware of the alarm at all.

The door swung open finally and he put on a grin. But instead of a short, somewhat hunched woman he remembered, a young woman with bright red hair gaped at him and stepped back in shock.

“I don’t know how you do that!!!” She was yelling over her shoulder at someone. “My word you scared me! Sorry if I didn’t hear the bell ringing, it’s been a busy day.”

“That’s quite alright.” Albus put on his best grandfatherly tone and smiled at the woman fondly. “I may have the wrong house as is, I was looking for Arabella Figg.”

“Oh, you have the right house. Do you know her?”

“Ah yes, we go way back. We did some work together in the seventies. I regret I’ve been out of the country and just got back. I was hoping to catch up on old times.”

“Ah.” The woman stepped outside swiftly and closed the door behind her, leaving it open a crack. “Yes, well, Mr.?”

“Albus. Albus Dumbledore.” He introduced himself with a nod of his head. “Is something wrong, are you her niece? Or a relative? I admit the last I heard she had no family, which is why I am so ashamed to have left visiting her for so long.”

“She has a sister, who stops by now and then, not often enough if you ask me.” The woman sighed and shook her head. “I’m Missus Figgs home health aide. She has dementia, she’s alright taking care of somethings, but she’s right forgetful about people and places and tends to wander.”

“Dementia?”

“A brain disorder, a wasting disease really. Missus Figg can’t remember people, places, things, sometimes how to do things like take care of the house” The woman was opening the door slowly for him. “She does not remember her sister in the slightest, which I think puts her off. So please, be prepared. She may not know you any longer Mr. Dumbledore. But visitors are always a nice surprise.”

“I see.”

The home was just as he left it ten years ago. He had hooked up the floo flame and he could still see a pot with a fake flower on the mantle. It had green powder inside. But it looked untouched and rather dusty given the mantle was also covered in cat hair.

“Missus Figg! You have a gentleman caller! Have you been sneaking out again?” The woman’s tone was very friendly and playful as she put a gentle hand on Arabella’s shoulder. Arabella herself looked older than she had and looked rather dazed as her brown eyes glanced up at him.

“Oh pshaw.” Arabella waved a hand at her and shook her head vehemently. “Just some old tom cat come into the neighborhood is all.”

Albus could not help but chuckle, her love for her cats was still there apparently and there were a few around, but not as many as before though. He wondered who had taken the herd of cats, and how they convinced Arabella to part with them.

Her eyes tracked him as he sat in a chair across from her and gave her a sly grin. She merely narrowed her eyes in return, trying to place him.

“Not the first time you’ve called me a stray, Arabella.”

The health aide chuckled as well and moved about the room, picking up lost trinkets and tidying the room.

“How have you been Arabella? It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other.”

“You are an odd duck, aren’t you?” The woman’s eyes glazed for a moment, some small recognition, or so he thought, and then it was gone. “Are you lost?”

“No not at all Arabella. Are you?”

He asked the last part with some sadness. The woman had been made of stern stuff, able to keep her head amongst witches and wizards who’d have her removed just because her magic did not develop. But she seemed almost drugged, or under the effects of the Imperius.

“Hmm yes. Lost a while now. Not sure where I was going or why….” Her voice trailed softly, and she turned her gaze out the nearby window. “Was watching something, I think, but it’s gone now.”

Albus perked at the statement and went about taking a peek. Legilimency was not an exact art, but if one knew how to read emotions, interpret snippets of stories, then one could piece together a working idea of what the target was thinking about.

He was hit full force with memories from recently but as she herself tried to remember; things just went blank and murky, nothing making much sense.

“Obliviated?” Albus could not help but wonder. It certainly looked like an obliviations. Then again, he did not understand the disease the woman had noted upon his entry. A wasting disease that affected the memory? Would that present itself like an obliviations?

“Shall I get us some tea, Arabella? I know you may not remember him, but this Albus seems to know you. Perhaps you two should visit some?”

“Yes, yes, and find Tibby. He hasn’t come in yet.”

“Tibby is in his tree; I saw him getting the post.” The woman was moving off to the kitchen and Albus threw up a muffling charm and leaned in to catch Arabella’s gaze.

“Arabella, did something happen? Did someone come here and hurt you?”

“What? What nonsense are you on about?” She wrinkled her nose and leaned away as much as the sofa would let her. “You came here. Are you going to hurt me?”

“No Arabella. Remember, I brought you here so you could keep an eye on Harry.”

“Harry? Harry who?”

“Harry Potter, Arabella. He lived with his aunt, Petunia Dursley.”

“Oh no no, I don’t know anything about that. Those Dursleys were bad sorts. Always caterwauling at each other at all hours, cursing and slamming things about.” Arabella’s face darkened at the mention of the name and shook her head in distaste. “I didn’t do anything with those Dursleys, and they had no Harry. Just that little thug Dudley.”

“They were bad sorts Arabella?” Albus saw snippets of what she was describing flit across her memory. A fat man yelling at a thin woman at the door, the pair of them throwing things out of second story windows, and their fat son running about the neighborhood with a pack of other children, harassing others and pushing them around. “What do you mean were?”

“Well, they left. Thank God! While it’s a shame the house is rotting from the inside, dragging our property values down, at least we don’t have to hear their yelling and screaming anymore! Why Bessie was just saying she saw Petunia going into the house. Didn’t stop to talk or even wave back to her. Rude, unseemly people. Good riddance.”

“Petunia was back recently enough that she knows she heard the story.” Albus latched onto that discussion with a darker haired woman from closer to the Dursleys. “When she got Harry’s letter?”

“Arabella, you aren’t talking about the neighbors again are you?” The woman was returning with a tea service, simple and just for them both. “I’m sorry sir, she sometimes gets into these fits where she complains about the neighbors. A lot of the women around here are horrible gossips.”

“He asked about them no good Dursleys.” Arabella huffed at the woman who seemed in no way put out by her behavior. “Good riddance the lot.”

“I hate to agree with her when she’s so bothered.” The woman handed him a cup with a delightful smelling floral tea, and he nodded his thanks. “But she’s right on that. Always some ruckus about when they lived here. I hear they got divorced and went their separate ways. I wish the house would go for sale, but rumor is they keep it just in case that son of theirs needs it.”

“And he will. A lost cause that one.” Arabella snorted and picked up her own cup with defiance. “Always busting other children, pushing them and shoving them. That one will end up in the nick.”

“Arabella was always very outspoken. That’s nothing new.” Albus halted the woman's forming apology with a wink. She smiled and went back to the kitchen to give them privacy. “Arabella, think, think hard. You know why you were here. Didn’t you babysit Harry? Didn’t you keep an eye on the house?”

“I don’t know who you are, but I don’t like your tone.” Arabella hissed back. “And Elvira doesn’t like you either, been eyeing you since you came in.”

Albus sat up and turned to find a gray and white cat hunched nearby, green eyes never once moving away from him. By the size of it, the cat surely was one of her kneazle crosses and he wondered if it was merely feeding off Arabella’s frustration or if it really found him distrustful.

“Arabella, if you would just calm yourself, I could possibly help you. I think someone has removed your memories. I can try to retrieve them if we could just have a moment of…”

“Ah, I see, you’re one of those are you?” Arabella stood swiftly and started shuffling towards the kitchen and the young woman helping her around the house. “Rose! Tell him to leave! He’s one of them charlatans selling snake oil! Promising my memory back like some kind of magician or some other nonsense.”

The red-headed woman reached out and put an arm around Arabella’s shoulders and pulled her into her. Soothing the woman with a quick pat on her opposite arm and looking to him with a new wariness. It was then she noted his suit, and the way her eyes darkened, Albus could tell it was a bad thing he had chosen this outfit for the visit.

“I see. Well, Mr. Dumbledore. Thank you for your visit, but I do believe you’ve outworn your welcome. Please see yourself out.”

“I assure you Miss that she may have just misunderstood what I was saying…”

“She may have, but I must admit, you being so elderly made me think you were an acquaintance.” Rose was shaking her head at herself. “Not many show up in three-piece suits to just visit.”

“Oh I am a professor, I’ve gotten used to…”

“Please, sir, I asked you to be prepared for her not to know you and it’s best not to agitate her further. Please leave.” The woman was taking no arguments and Albus sighed heavily before nodding and heading for the door. He reached in his pocket and pulled out a slip of paper with his address on it and left it on a table by the door.

“Should she wish to write, or remembers, I would welcome any contact. Thank you for looking after her.”

He was out and apparating before he could truly be seen. He hoped the woman took time to calm Arabella further, rather than trying to look for his car and a plate number. She’d find none and that would only add to the suspicions. He wondered if Arabella remembered Minerva at all.

“As if he is some kind of magician or some nonsense.”

The statement confused him. Arabella had known magic existed for a long time, since childhood really. No one could have obliviated that much of her working memory without permanently making the woman a vegetable. You could not erase a whole person’s history like that.

“Is it truly some disease that’s caused this? I’ll have to ask Poppy if she’s heard of it. Muggles clearly know about it, perhaps Severus would know.”

Except that Severus was not very talkative right now. The reveal of who he’d left Lily’s son with had not gone over all that well. Nor had his pleas for Severus to get involved. Even hinting at the protection oath, he had sworn years ago had done little to move Severus from his position. He claimed he had twice the number of first years to deal with and he was not about to go on some wild goose chase.

Albus assumed it was his hate for James Potter.

As he landed in his office, one of the only ones who could apparate too and from Hogwarts, he found Fawkes preening in a nearby window. The phoenix warbled his way then returned to his task as Albus popped open his candy dish and shoved a lemon drop in his mouth.

Severus was both hard to manage and extremely useful. But he was also a beacon of hope for Albus in this particular moment.

Harry Potter was indeed missing, as much as he hated to admit that truth. But it was clear he was alive as he was certain Severus would have had some ill effects from the broken oath. Not to mention the wards were still present. Had the boy died in the house and the Dursleys fled, the wards would have just completely snapped.

“So where is he? Where is Petunia? Is he with her or did she dump him somewhere? No….no… that makes no sense. The letter’s address would have been updated to wherever he was moved to. But it went to the address I left him at. Minerva showed me the copy.”

And there lied the problem going forward. The complex charms that created the Book of Admittance and Quill of Acceptance were some of the most complex tracking charms known to wizard-kind. The founders had been thorough with their work, just as they had been with Sorting Hat and their understanding of magic had been long lost to them.

If the book and quill had thought Harry Potter still resided at 4 Privet Drive, any charms he would attempt would lead him right back to Surrey.

“But, you have people. We merely need to send out the call to the old crowd. Some of them surely know how to track people in the muggle world.”

Albus decided resolutely to start sending out letters to get eyes in the field. While most of the old crowd was either dead or hiding, there were still some in the mix and he had quite a few prospects coming from the graduating class last year. Perhaps Alastor Moody had some new recruits that needed training in tracking criminals.

Not that Harry was a criminal.

But he had to start somewhere. Perhaps Petunia had returned to the old neighborhood she had grown up in. He’d have to just badger Severus until he finally gave into his demands. Maybe the husband got a new job, maybe in London.

He had pieces upon pieces on his chess board, he just needed to start moving them. He’d find Harry, and things would once more veer towards the prophecy’s plan and Albus could ensure Tom was destroyed for good.

He could not even fathom what would occur if he didn’t. There’d be no one left to face the coming darkness.

Just as he settled into his chair and began writing out missives, an owl swooped in and dropped a letter directly in his lap. Picking it up, he closed his eyes and fought the headache now threatening to blossom in his head. The gothic boldface W on the seal left no room for questioning who was the sender.

It was an official Wizengamot notice. An emergency session had been called and Albus was to be called to answer for the missing Boy-Who-Lived. He’d been too naïve to think the rumor mills would not work so fast and he would have time to solve the mystery.

He should have listened to Filius.

Chapter Text

Bella was happily sitting at the breakfast nook table, enjoying the sunlight pouring in, and the solitude of the mid-morning hour. She sat somewhat sideways in her chair, her legs crossed at the knees and her one foot bouncing along with the happy little tune she was humming to herself.

In her one hand was one of Narcissa’s fine white China cups, her fingers curled around the delicate handle and her one pinky slightly raised up like a snooty woman at high noon tea. Her other hand was busy flaking off a piece of vanilla scone and dipping it in a delightful icing sauce Mazel had concocted.

While it had been a week since they had sent their hatchlings away on the train, Bella found herself in a positive mood as of late. It had been rather bleak the first two days; she and Cissa floating about the house and following each other around like lost lambs.

But their hatchlings were good on their word and Xerxes had arrived in the afternoon on day two with four letters, two for each of them. Draco and Corvus had written them both individually, despite their letters being very similar. It made both Cissy and herself happy to hear from them and they started to relax.

Both boys had sorted Slytherin, as if there were any doubt. Lucy owed her five galleons, as did that snob Severus. How dare the men think her hatchling would go to any other house? Corvus was a bookworm, that wasn’t up for debate, but Ravenclaws typically sought knowledge for knowledge’s sake. Her raven had a purpose. A fire that had lit inside of him from the moment she had told him he could be whatever he wished to be.

Draco was boastful in his wording. He advised that Corvus had already established himself as the go-to for the first years. Corvus detested bullying and had ended up setting boundaries near instantly with the older Slytherin’s who were out to test the hatchlings mettle. Draco had backed him up of course, as had Theodore Nott and the united front of eleven-year-olds now feared nothing in their new home.

Corvus on the other hand was excited as he wrote, his words skewing just so in his rush to detail everything he’d seen so far. He was especially happy about the dorm room. Theo and Blaise had been assigned as their dorm-mates, not Crabbe and Goyle. He went on to tell her how the Sorting Hat seemed to work; likening it to the lessons he had with Severus. The blasted thing had been surprised by his defenses and had wanted to sit and talk to him. Leave it to her son to buck the norms.

Knowing the boys were happy and excited for their new routine, calmed her mind and let her start preparing for the battle to come. Later that same day, news was flying about that Harry Potter had not arrived at the sorting ceremony. The Daily Prophet had put out a special announcement just for that news alone. Questions had begun to bubble and boil over until now, a week later it was in a fever pitch of speculations, doubt, and outrage.

Some of the theories were entertaining. One was downright easy to spin to her crusade and Bella knew going forward it would take no bribery to get a reporter to print her tidbits and rumors.

There were many who believed Potter had been kidnapped by Americans, looking to barter him back for less restrictions from Dumbledore’s ICW. Others speculated that he had been bitten by a werewolf in one of his storied escapades and was now hidden to protect the other children. The most outlandish had been the vampire speculations that had made her roll with laughter at the thought of Corvus with pointy little teeth.

He'd make a cute vampire.

The Prophet floated in front of her, opened up to the exposé article by one Rita Skeeter. A very vindictive reporter going all out in what seemed to be a very personal crusade against Albus Dumbledore and Albus Dumbledore alone. She was giving a very somber, but more pointed theory about the missing golden boy.

Harry Potter hadn’t really survived the killing curse at all. Dumbledore had used the visage and idea of the child to garner support, access the boy’s holdings, and keep himself relevant without a big bad villain to face.

Bella hadn’t even gotten to submit her little hordes of damning evidence yet and the masses were already to the conclusion she needed. 

“I will have to send her a gift basket. With some tasty morsels to chew on.”

She remembered the woman vaguely. Slytherin, two years younger than herself, a rather devious little thing, if Bella was remembering the right girl. Minuscule, always done up in some pasty makeup, as if she were looking to be a Victorian woman amongst all of her richer housemates.

Rather unremarkable unless you slighted her. Then all sorts of truths and rumors would start circulating in the halls. No one knew how she was getting her information, but it became pretty clear she was the one doing the deed and the rest of the house started backing off.

A skill Skeeter was still using to great effect, it seemed. Bella did have to wonder what Dumbledore had done to the woman to garner her ire, but was thankful for a new reporter with more clout in which to send her anonymous tips to. It seemed Rita would publish just about anything, given it was derogatory against Dumbledore and she was starting to pick up quite the following.

She could do without the ‘my dear readers’ nonsense Rita littered throughout her writing, but apparently other readers were eating it up and felt the woman was talking directly to them about the misdeeds and outrages she had found.

“Aren’t you up early?”

Bella felt a playful sneer curl her lips. Lucius was coming into the breakfast nook, looking a bit ragged. The man had been getting owls and meeting requests for the past five days, both from Wizengamot members and the Hogwarts Board of Governors. He had not had a moments rest since the day they’d sent the boys off to school.

That’s what he got for being the front face of all that political nonsense and she did not pity him or feel bad for his current state. As he sat, he raised a thin brow at her and she merely raised her tea up daintily, took a happy sip, and grinned like a mad hatter at her brother-in-law.

“Things to do Lucky, things to do.” She sang tauntingly as she turned to the next page in the paper, a long discussion about the lack of oversight into wizarding custody conflicts and the welfare of disadvantaged wizarding children.

“While I commend your preparation for this emergency session.” Lucius was receiving a very black coffee from Mazel, not bothering to doctor it up at all with cream or sugar and just downing it in one go. “You are far too happy and that is never good.”

“Why shouldn’t I be?” Bella snickered softly and took a look at a testimonial from a Elphias Doge. A glowing review of Albus Dumbledore and all the good he had done for the wizarding world. Sadly, it was lost in the sea of complaints, criticisms, and roaring demands for answers.

“What drivel are they speculating today?” Lucius groaned as a more substantial breakfast was being laid out for him. He’d be coming and going for a while yet, with all this uproar and would hardly eat unless forced to. Cissa was already worried, but Bella had seen to it she was distracted for the day.

“That a secret cult has stolen him away. They are worshiping him and deifying him for some grand sacrifice that would resurrect the Dark Lord.” Bella snorted hard and handed over the front portions of the paper. “But this Rita woman is going for blood. Says Dumbledore made it all up.”

“Which in many ways he did.” Lucius was still grumbling and snatched the paper away from her. “Where is Cissa?”

“Grimmauld.” Bella took her tea cup back up and smiled at the man as he narrowed his eyes. “She knew we’d be held up today and has been eager to start on her project.”

“I cannot express how evil you are in giving her that task.” Lucius glared at her hard, gray eyes steeling into a cold glare. Bella merely smiled back wickedly. “My sitting room is now filled with rug samples, color swatches, and wallpaper designs.”

“My Cissy works quick doesn’t she! The hatchlings have only been gone a week.”

“She should be hounding you for input on color schemes and fabric choices. Not me.”

“We both know I have no sense of style, Lucky.” Bella chortled and picked up another piece of scone. “The house would be done completely in black velvet and lace drapes. Perhaps a few spike pits for unwary intruders.”

She saw the shudder run along the man’s arms and saw him sit back in surrender. She nodded to herself and folded the paper and slid it to him as she dabbed her mouth and stood.

“Bella, truly, what trouble are you out to make? I’ve been spending my days and nights calming alarmist from both sides. I don’t need to worry about what you are going to do in session today.” Lucius had begun rubbing his temples and leaning on his elbow on the table in a very un-lord like way.

“Where’s the fun in that, Lucy?” Bella only shrugged back and called over her arm sleeves and slid them on her arms, careful of her rings and the sharp little bracelet she was wearing. “Don’t fret, I’ve merely some errands to run in London. I figured beforehand was best as I’m sure we will be stuck for hours trying to get some meaningful answers.”

“Any answers truthfully.” Lucius grunted and curled his lip at her in disbelief. “Dumbledore is known for talking in circles when he feels he’s being cornered.”

“Then you all are lucky that I’m slightly mad.” Bella smiled proudly and tapped her head with a wink. “Circles don’t bother me one bit.”

“Sweet Merlin.” She heard the man muttering to himself as she headed for the floo. 

She wasn’t really lying to Lucius. She did have some errands to tend to, given she had received an owl herself regarding this outrage. One from Gringotts. Grinraff merely sent account balances for the most part. But this letter had caught her notice because of the seal and the message. This one was worded so carefully she knew the goblin wanted an audience and it was of importance.

Lucky for him she was picking up a special order in Diagon Alley today and Grinraff had accommodated her time request easily. She just added a stop at the bank to her list.

Diagon was not as busy as it had been when shopping for the boy’s supplies. It was a stark reminder of the flow of seasons and most shops were working to get the holiday fare planned and crafted for the next rush. There were shoppers about, just not the bustle it normally was on a pleasant sunny day like it was today.

Madam Malkin’s was not her preferred shop for clothing. The witch made most of her money with the contract for Hogwarts uniforms and dabbled with fashions only occasionally. However, because of Malkin’s ties to Dumbledore, she had another contract that was not as financially fulfilling but was more one of prestige.

Malkin’s was the only tailor who could alter, resize, and create Wizengamot robes.

Not that Twilfitt’s would touch the ugly robes, nor allow their name to be tarnished with such outdated looks.

The members merely used Malkin to replace worn robes or resize robes that no longer fit and that was the end of it. Bella too had a few corrections made at first, but did not truly care about the garment any more than she had to.

Except she’d had an idea as they picked up the boy’s uniforms and had requested a special order.

“Ah, Lady Black.” The woman working the counter curtseyed and smiled in greeting. “I will alert Madam Malkin that you have arrived.”

“Please do, I’m on a tight schedule.” Bella huffed and looked around impatiently.

It served to get the woman moving. The shelves were nearly barren now, a smattering of jumpers were starting to fill in one of the blocks near the windows, and some nicely made but rather bland winter cloaks were hanging on a nearby wall.

“Lady Black, welcome.” The elderly Ada Malkin was standing at the door leading to the fitting rooms. Her gray hair was in a tight bun atop her head, held in with pins reminiscent of those tailors used for alterations. “A pleasure. Please this way.”

She followed the witch into a tucked away room and was given a garment bag and pointed towards a small divider where she could change.

“I hope you know that these alterations are quite unorthodox.”

The elder’s words were biting and reprimanding, which only made Bella giggle to herself as she took the robe out of the bag. She held it up momentarily, ensuring the woman had followed her directions to the letter, and smiled as she began to slip it on over plain leggings and lace undergarments she’d selected for the day.

“And not approved by the governing body in the slightest.”

“Then it’s a good thing it is only for my personal use, isn’t it?” Bella snapped back with a sneer. It was a lie, though, she could think of a few things she could do with it after her little spectacle today. “One must keep things interesting in the bedroom.”

She heard the sharp intake of breath from the woman and snickered some more, settling the straps on her shoulders and carefully adjusting the top until it was just right. She stepped out from behind the curtain and lifted herself up on the sizing dais with the mirrors in front of it.

It was the same dark purple robe material that covered most of the body from head to toe. But it had been modified mostly in the top area to be a bit more… freeing. Gone was the high collar that chafed and rubbed in all the wrong ways, replaced by a plunging neckline to her very bosom. The bold W that made the things so ugly and garish, was now edging the hemline of the neck, a flashier silver than what the standard robes sported. The garment was held up by two spaghetti straps and the lower back flared outwards like a train following a wedding dress. The bottom front was cut in a V shape to show off her dark black leggings and knee-high boots.

Bella twirled side to side in it, watching the fabric wave and flutter. She was enjoying the stunned silence from the senile old bat nearby and gave herself a wicked grin in the three-tiered mirrors.

“Allow me, Lady Black. There are just a few spaces I feel could be brought in a bit more. You have a figure we would all kill for.”

Malkin approached her very carefully, making sure Bella saw her coming. She summoned over some pins and notched the robe in a touch more around her waist, which she loved. It was looking more like a dress than robe, and it was what she was hoping for. It hugged her nicely now and she did not look like some frumpy plum.

Ada finished the trimming and re-seaming as Bella wore the garment. Bella saw the woman’s eyes darting up to her face and away quickly. She pretended to ignore it and merely admired her flash of brilliance.

The parliament had worked itself into an easy compliance in regards to her sitting on the Black Seat. That was what both she and Lucius had hoped would happen, and now they barely batted an eye towards her or her snarky remarks. To most of them, she had become a novelty observer. Even old Augusta had shuffled her way back into the shadows like a good little follower.

That would change today. Bella would truly begin to sow the chaos she was known for and she was not letting Dumbledore bully her back into compliance. She would get him angry if it was the last thing she did today. Because if he was angry, he would slip. She knew it in her bones. All she had to do was keep poking the hornet’s nest until he let go of that genial old man routine that catered to the weaker willed.  

“Are you pleased with the results?”

“Yes, quite. The robes say power, and I do like being in charge. But not very alluring. Thank you for seeing to the alterations so quickly.”

Just like she would do later in the day, the unsettling comments caused the woman a hard blush and those furtive glares towards Bella’s face stopped.

“You have the hat as well?”

“I do. I’ve added the clips as you requested, given your issues with your hair.” Malkin held up a hat box and Bella took it with her back to the curtain to change back into her normal attire. It would do her no good for her surprise to be seen as she traipsed about Diagon Alley. “Have you tried Sleek-easy products? I hear it can tame the unruliest hair.”

“Oh, there’s no taming me.” Bella tilted her head past the boundary of the curtain and gave the woman a predatory grin. “Nor my hair. One must do with what they have, and all that.”

“Yes, I suppose that is true.” Malkin’s voice lowered and she heard the door opening. “Marisa will see to your payment at the counter if there is nothing else I can help you with?”

“Thank you, but no.” Bella dismissed her and she could almost feel the relief emanating from the older witch as she fled to wherever it was she hid away during these times.

Malkin was too tame, to set in her ways. It was why Cissa preferred Twilfitt’s, they were more likely to shift to adapting fashions and used better materials. And if Cissa had an idea for a ball gown or alteration, the tailor was more than happy to indulge her. Malkin believed she knew better and hated to have to change one of her designs.

Set back to rights, Bella exited the fitting room and returned to the counter. The younger woman smiled and took her galleons, offering to shrink her garment bag, but Bella declined.

Back in the alley, she swept her way to Gringotts and was surprised to find Grinraff already in the lobby area, speaking with a teller off to the side. The conversation looked rough for the plainly clad goblin but it was cut short as she approached. Grinraff’s taloned fingers snapped and pointed his underling away as he bowed in her direction.

“Lady Black, quite punctual today, I am pleased.”

“Yes, your letter seemed to be important.” Bella eyed the goblin. He seemed nearly happy, which was very unsettling given she’d never seen one of them even close to the emotion. “I am here, what seems to be the issue?”

“Come with me.”

Grinraff was leading her back to the offices, a familiar path as she had to get an allowance for the school supplies as she feared she would go over the monthly guideline. Nothing was too good for her hatchling.

Sitting in the gilded office once more, she watched as the gruff little thing swiped his fingers and brought out a different colored ledger and two scrolls of parchment.

“I do have a Wizengamot session to attend in the next hour.” Bella frowned as the goblin seemed to be getting himself in order before moving forward.

“I am well aware of the coming proceedings.” Grinraff got a very toothy grin on his face and pointed to a small silver W on his lapel. “I have been tasked by the high accountant to attend the meeting today as the Potter’s new account manager.”

“Is that so?” Bella could not help but smile at this development and nodded to him to continue. “I take it Gringotts has questions?”

“We have many.” Grinraff nodded and held his head up. “Lady Black, I know you had decided it best to leave the affairs of the dead to the dead. However, I had a very interesting meeting with the Chief Warlock several days ago and felt we should revisit the matter.”

“I am listening.” Bella sat back and crossed her legs, eyeing the creature with wariness. Dumbledore had been here to see the Potter estate, that was clear. What about the meeting had piqued Gringotts interests and how had Grinraff maneuvered himself as the Potter account manager?

“There is great risk dealing with the vaults in any capacity, I agree with you on that matter.” Grinraff folded his hands in front of him and rested them on the desk. “I am capable of making small changes and transfers, but anything too large and I would risk being removed.”

“And it would alert our Chief Warlock, I am assuming?” Bella nodded in understanding.

“Yes. When he visited, he feigned interest in a reoccurring payment that is still ongoing to muggles. Muggles that were to see to the heir’s care. We both know that care was non-existent.”

“They are still receiving money?” Bella blinked in shock on that. “Bold little cockroaches, aren’t they?”

“Indeed. I realized his visit was to see if the muggles had made changes or tried to get more funds. After the press releases, I believe he was starting his investigation into the disappearance.” Grinraff got a wicked gleam in his eye. “Gringotts now has recourse to file a breach of contract, given he clearly knew the boy was missing before anyone else and failed to report the fact to the bank.”

“Why would the bank care?”

“As executor, he signed contracts to uphold the integrity of the vaults, properties, and see to the well-being of my client. He has failed all of those and we can assume he kept the information in order to keep the estate, and the payments, active.” Grinraff chuckled and patted the parchments still rolled up at the sides.

“He’s stealing from them?”

“Not overtly. But he is taking artifacts of interest to him. He returns most, but there are some that have gone missing.” Grinraff frowned at that and tapped his finger tips together. “An oversight from the Potters that I am seeking to have rectified. The family vaults should not be accessed by anyone but a Potter. The former account manager was released due to allowing this conduct but the contract did not state the boundary firmly enough.”

“I see. I am still curious as to why I had to be informed? I am not a Potter either, and quite frankly I see no need for some trinkets and gold that my own holdings would dwarf?”

“Yes, well, I know Lady Walburga was very astute in finding ways of getting information out to the populace. I felt there was one mistake the Chief Warlock made that would benefit anyone trying to denounce his shining reputation.”

He once more touched the parchments and Bella fully focused on them. He floated one over to her, giving her a nod, and she carefully unfurled the unsealed document.

The Last Will and Testament of Lily Marie Potter

Bella raised a brow at the goblin who merely nodded and pointed a long finger towards the middle of the parchment.

“The point of interest is towards paragraph twelve, I believe.”

Bella started counting the flowing cursive words on the page. A sharp pang in her gut told her the goblin was taking a huge risk showing her this, and wondered what he would want in return. As she neared the requisite number, she slowed her reading and found what she knew to be it.

In the event that both James and I should perish, Harry’s custody is to go to Sirius Orion Black his godfather. As a precaution, I would note that Alice and Frank Longbottom would be next in line for custody should Sirius perish with us. If they are also disposed, please ensure Harry is given to a loving family who will care for him and love him as if he were their own.

Under no circumstances should custody be transferred to Petunia Vivian Dursley and her husband, Vernon Ross Dursley. I love my sister, but her husband is unfit to care for any child and she has made it clear that she wants nothing to do with the magical world. Harry has already shown accidental magic and I know any displays of such will only serve to anger and burden my sister.

Bella sat blinking in shock. Lily Potter had made it clear that her son wasn’t to go to her sister. Under no circumstances was pretty clear to her. She looked at Grinraff, who nodded that he too had read the document and took a deep breath.

“The Chief Warlock said quite firmly that he had seen to the Potter’s wishes faithfully.” Grinraff said in a very serious tone. “Clearly he did not even bother to read the wills, as James Fleamont Potter made a very similar statement, and I assume he left the boy with those relatives against their wishes.”

“I never got their names, but the...” Bella said very softly, again reading the two paragraphs in greater detail. She stopped herself shy of mentioning the blood ward. “I know they were relatives, muggles as well, so yes you are most likely right.”

“Then I am more than willing to file this information with the breach of contract and ensure that certain eyes see it.” Grinraff nodded. “I will of course wait for your approval, as I am certain you too are looking to undermine the Chief Warlock.”

“You will wait for my approval? Why isn’t the bank moving forward immediately?”

“Because we do not yet have proof that the boy is truly missing.” Grinraff sighed and frowned in thought. “Something that I am hoping the voting members of the Wizengamot will be dogged in pursuing today. Someone like yourself surely has proof. Blacks have long memories, and that makes you deadly opponents.”

Suddenly it made sense and Bella grinned. Gringotts had a seat in name only. As overseers of the economic health of their world, they could bring up concerns, note changes, and provide information, but they could not vote. And Grinraff was right to assume she had some proof. Not the hard proof that was needed for conviction, but proof that would start to sway public opinion.

“I do believe I’ve been likened to a dog with a bone before.” She smiled sweetly, evilly, and saw the corner of the goblin’s lip curl just enough to form a grin of satisfaction. “And I do have such a lovely surprise planned for our session today. I think things need a shaking up, don’t you?”

“Quite.” Grinraff agreed, filing away the wills and ledgers again. “Of course, highly illegal what I’ve done, but if your enemy does not care for laws then one must adjust their strategy.”

“Your secrets are safe so long as mine are.”

“Then we are in accord. Wonderful.” Grinraff stood from his seat and bowed as he approached the side of her chair. “We should depart soon Lady Black. I’m certain seating will be at a premium.”

“Good thing my seat is reserved then.” Bella snorted, surprised the goblin was able to be sarcastic. “Do you all have a washroom here? I need to change into my robes first.”

“Allow me to give you privacy.” Grinraff headed for the door. “I can escort you directly to the Ministry through our floo once you are ready.”

The goblin left and the door clicked securely. Bella sat there a moment, trying to gather her thoughts. She had either just made a blinding error, or had earned the most brilliant ally she could have. But this was what she feared as Corvus came of age. This was when risk would start becoming more prevalent and she would have to be careful in her dealings from here on out.

She slipped on her new garments and set about pinning the oddly shaped hat to her head. It felt cumbersome and pulled at her hair with the weight, but it completed the surprise as she had not been coerced into wearing the hat at all these past six years. To complete her guise, her plumage, she slipped out a small tube of blood red lipstick and painted her lips carefully. She smacked them together, tucking the tube back into her breast pocket and stood there in the office alone for a minute, her anxious thoughts moving against her in a rare flit of uncertainty.

“Nothing for it now. It is done. It is time. Face the monster and prove yourself. Show them why you should truly be feared.”

She turned on her high boots and strode towards the door. It opened as she approached and she found Grinraff waiting patiently, arms tucked behind his back. Of course, the goblin’s eyes widened, a fraction merely, but that was the reaction she was hoping to get from the witches and wizards in attendance so that was a good start.

“I do forget your reputation, madam.” Grinraff started to snicker politely as he straightened his arm in the direction further into the bank. “I hope you are alright with being fashionably late?”

“That was the goal, yes.” Bella replied as they came to a line of floo points in a long narrow room. Grinraff moved with purpose to one and waved her in before holding up the pouch. In a blink she was in the Ministry, ready to face the wolves.

Her outfit was already garnering attention as she moved through the atrium for the lifts. Whispers were starting to raise up into bold statements while she merely raised her head higher. Grinraff was trailing behind, not to seem as if he were with her at all and was lost in minutes within the crowd of onlookers who had gathered to hear word.

Luckily it was a closed session. It was already going to be a show of epic proportions and the public could not be properly accounted for.

After a short ride upwards into the courts, she was standing outside of the already closed doors. No doubt Lucy was upset she wasn’t there yet. Either that or worrying about her plans. Both more likely than not. Grinraff went ahead of her, calmly and quietly slipping into the door with little fanfare.

Bella waited a few minutes more, ensuring her hat was on just a touch crooked and her breasts were plenty perky in the altered robe. Smiling at herself and her genius, she put her hands on both doors and shoved them open with a great heave.

They knocked against their hinges, making a clatter, but there was already an uproar towards the center seating area where Bones, Fudge, and Dumbledore were trying to get to their seats. They were getting waylaid by the insistent demands for answers coming from all sides towards their Chief Warlock.

Dumbledore was keen of eye though and he immediately looked up at her as she started down the tiered aisles.

“Lady Black!” Dumbledore’s voice raised instantly, pushing through the gathered pundits and glaring her way. She merely continued walking to her seat, swaying her hips a touch as she went down the steps. “What is the meaning of this!?”

Good, his outburst caused everyone else to look her way and she basked in the glow. She wanted to unsettle the little cretins so Lucky could start seeding his discord. It was also a bonus that the old man was bothered by it. She needed him off his game if they were to get anywhere.

“Aren’t you supposed to be answering that question?” Bella shrugged him off and sat at her seat, playing with her hat and then putting on her best innocent smile. “Isn’t this emergency session to find out where your little poster child went?”

“How dare you!” Augusta was rearing up nearby, a bony finger wagging at Bella in some ineffective reprimand. “You obscene, tawdry, unrepentant, troublemaker! How dare you sully these proceedings with… with….”

“The dress code has always been strictly outlined Bellatrix!” Albus was trying desperately to turn the crowd against her and away from himself but knew Augusta would turn some of the meeker individuals against his attempt.

“Purple robes done by Madam Malkins.” Bella fingered a small tag she had specifically asked to be in the front near her pocket and snickered in glee. “Obstinate hat that had to be welded to my head. Bright, blinding W that says aim here. All the guidelines are met, Chief Warlock.”

“They clearly are not! If you will not respect the order in these chambers…”

“I believe you have far more serious things to be worried about than my dress, Dumbledore.” Bella eyed him wildly as she saw his mob starting to nod and turn right back to him as if she hadn’t even entered the room. “No one’s ever survived that curse. Why would some infant? Was it just like those books that were published? Fairy tales and lies?”

“She’s right!”

“Lies and hogwash meant to what? Give false hope?”

“Pad your pockets?”

“How many seats did you earn by proxy after the fall?!”

Each question and statement were made by the various members filling the center circle meant for testimony and display. Bella sat back, eyes never leaving the old man as he glared over the shorter participants before being thrown back into the fray.

She enjoyed watching him flounder, making weak excuses for time and understanding. People kept pushing for more details, names, addresses, and other items, but Dumbledore stood unyielding.

“SILENCE!”

Everyone stopped as a sharp toned voice rose above the ruckus echoing in the rounded room. “I would remind you all that we are lords and ladies!!!”

Lucius stood stock straight behind her, tapping his cane on the small desk in front of him thunderously as if it were a gavel. Everyone, well not her, but everyone else stopped dead and turned their heads upwards to stare at the man and his gall. Dumbledore especially looked put off by the presumptuous move by her brother-in-law.

“Control yourselves!” Lucius lectured, glaring around the room with light gray eyes and face contorted into disgust. “We will have answers, but we will have them in a calm, controlled manner. We are not savages!”

“Lord Malfoy makes an excellent point.” Dumbledore took the out, despite his feelings on who was giving it. “I assure you that everything is fine.”

“Fine.” Lady Yaxley was snorting. “The child you’ve been lauding for a decade is missing and things are 'fine'.”

Some of the constituents were moving to their seats and Bella smiled smugly as Dumbledore looked her way again. He looked ready to voice his displeasure at her dress again, but a sharp glare from Amelia Bones had him moving to the head seat.

“I assure my fellow members that this is all just a miscommunication. Harry is indeed alive, his relatives merely moved without informing me of their plans…”

“How can you say that?”

“Sure, he is!”

“So, you say!”

“Where is the proof?”

“We demand a real answer!”

“Silence. Silence.” Albus was shaking his head in disappointment and dismay as his first statement was resolutely met with another uproar.

“And who exactly has verified these claims?” Lucius was purring dangerously and Bella could see the sneer Dumbledore wanted to throw the man’s way.

“Last I checked, you were not the Chief Warlock, Malfoy.” Longbottom’s snarl was worse than her bite because she walked right into what Bella and Lucius had discussed as an option a few days ago.

“No, clearly I am not.” Lucius smiled wickedly and stood slowly from his seat. “However, it is clear the Chief Warlock cannot be trusted to investigate himself. I think there is a need for an independent investigation.”

“And what good does that do?” A snort from a man in the front row drew her attention. He looked as young as Lucky if not a touch younger, but looked more than disillusioned with the processes of the Wizengamot.

Bella knew Lucius wanted one of the more mundane members to speak up and those on the lower levels were usually the ones without titles or given seats as Department Heads for the Ministry.

“You lot just bicker amongst yourselves, and nothing is done.”

Lucius stepped away from his desk, slowly meandered down the steps to the man’s seat and gave him a blinding grin, his eyebrows cocked upward in amusement. The man watched him, brows moving downward in concern as Lucius looked him over.

“Then perhaps you should be the one to make the request, Mr.?”

“Braxton.” The man swallowed but shored up some bravery to sit up straighter. “Mathias Braxton.”

“Yes, well, if you are so dissatisfied with the performance of your peers, the best solution is to show the way.” Lucius eagerly egged the man on, and Bella was having too hard a time keeping her mirth in check.

“Lucius, that is enough. As I have stated this is merely miscommunication. We will have Harry at Hogwarts in all due haste and all this posturing is but a waste of time.”

“That so?” Mathias Braxton apparently had taken the charge seriously in just those few moments. “I may not be as cultured or learned as the rest of you, but I know when a deal seems bad. You seem to be awfully afraid of someone else taking a look.”

“Gringotts is also eager for an inquiry.” Grinraff was holding up a long, hooked finger and putting on his best serious face. “The Chief Warlock failed to mention the boy’s disappearance when he met with me last and the bank is concerned about misappropriations.”

“Master Goblin, I was under the impression we had settled any issues with the Potter estate during my visit.” Dumbledore was swinging on the goblin who looked at him lazily in return.

“Yes, things were settled under the impression that Mr. Potter had indeed started Hogwarts.” Grinraff growled back. “Given the amount paid to the muggles for his care, I have serious concerns about the boy’s safety.”

That one sentence threw everything into a frenzy unlike any Bella had seen in the chambers. The fact that Harry Potter had been with muggles was not information received well. Lucius stood passively in the center ring, still looking at Braxton, trying to get the man to do what they needed him to do. Request the review.

“And what business is it of any of ours?” Augusta was puffing out her chest and sneering her lip at all of them. "If they are his relatives, they ought to have had him!"

“I’m sure you’d be singing a different tune if it was your grandson.” Bella scoffed softly, but loud enough for the woman to hear.

“You DARE!!!” Augusta was flinging up her wand arm and looking murderous.

“Merely an observation Augusta.” Lucius stepped up a step to block her aim. “If your grandson was the one lost by the Chief Warlock, would you sit back and just accept it?”

“Or is it because it’s an orphan you don’t rightly care.” Bella smiled in satisfaction at the woman. “I knew you lot were callous, but my, even we support the orphan’s fund, don’t we Lucius?”

“In fact, we do.”

“Enough.” Albus was trying to reign in the growing discontent once more and glaring her way. Was he getting angry enough yet? “I am not being dismissive; I am merely saying not enough time has been given for me to rectify the problem. I do require time to reach out and locate the boy.”

“Shouldn’t the quill had transcribed the address?” Lucius turned on Dumbledore then, eyes narrowing. “You stated the letters had gone out without issue and Mr. Potter had opened his letter during our board meeting.”

“And he did.” Dumbledore replied with a smug grin. “As I have tried to explain, this is just a miscommunication. I’m sure Harry is with his relatives; they just are not at that home and did not understand the deadline.”

“Who doesn’t understand Hogwarts schedule?”

“Didn’t the goblin say they were muggles?”

“Why was Harry Potter entrusted to muggles?”

The room rose up to another roar. Bella could see Dumbledore’s frustration building and she nodded to Lucius. The man nodded back and pointedly looked at Braxton, urging the man to grow a spine and do what Lucius had suggested. Finally, the man seemed to realize that he could stand up and demand such a thing. He blinked momentarily, then frowned at Dumbledore’s continued weak excuses.

“I think Lord Malfoy is right.” Braxton finally stood up and squared off against the Chief Warlock. “We need an independent review. Someone other than you, Chief Warlock, needs to be talking with Mr. Potter’s relatives and him to ensure nothing untoward is happening.”

“Seconded.” Lucius immediately replied, turning on his heel to face Dumbledore, Fudge, and the others sitting behind him. “I recommend an impartial board with all sides represented, with Mr. Braxton overseeing.”

The merchant blushed in shock, but it was quick and he nodded his agreement to the posting.

“I nominate Amelia Bones as first counsel.” Bella spoke up loudly and grinned as the woman with matching red lipstick sat up in shock, eyes zeroing in on her face. Let them try and charge her with loading the deck against Dumbledore. “An Auror’s perspective is needed.”

“Agreed.” Braxton nodded up at her then began to look around himself for others willing to join the cause.

Suddenly nominations were flying about, everyone and anyone trying to get their interest into the fold. Some were accepted immediately by Braxton, but others the parliament ended up arguing over for nearly half an hour each.

Braxton did not want Longbottom anywhere near the thing, and told Dumbledore a younger perspective, not outdated notions and beliefs, would serve them better. By the end of it, Bones and Weasley were the light leaning representatives. Lucius and Preston were the dark leaning. And Braxton had finagled one independent Ministry Head and one of his fellow merchants into the fray with himself as the tie breaker for the lot.

It was exactly what Lucius wanted because any attempts to create his own review would be seen as the losers in the last war attacking the winners again. With the smaller, less involved seats overseeing it, Dumbledore and his followers could not make such claims without coming off as bullying and condescending to the lesser members.

The approved investigators were done on purpose. Bones was an auror, she knew how to investigate missing people. Weasley was head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts department so knew how to deal with muggles and would soothe Albus' notions that he had someone on the inside. Lucius was on Hogwarts Board of Governors and Preston was a well-known magic tracer. The three lesser seats were more there to keep the old families from going at each other’s throats.

“I submit to the Wizengamot’s demand for review. However, I do ask that you refrain from harassing the family, they are muggles after all.” Dumbledore was sighing at the minor defeat. But he could not resist trying to manipulate and control the narrative and started seeding that the muggles were off limits.

“Or you just don’t want us speaking to them.” Bella would not allow that at all and pointed out the hypocrisy. “One has to wonder what they will say.”

“Bellatrix, my dear, you must understand that muggles are to be treated with care. The Statue is for our protection and theirs…”

“Oh, our protection? What exactly can they do to us?” Bella cackled and leaned her head to a shoulder, moving her eyes up and down the man and smirking knowingly. “What have they done to your precious little savior?”

“There is no need for baseless accusations, Bellatrix.” Albus narrowed his eyes dangerously at her. He did not take the bait yet but she could see Grinraff preparing himself as well.

“Then one wonders why you allowed the Prophet, of all things, to advise Mr. Potter’s absence.” The Goblin snarled sideways at the man.

“Hogwarts is full of students who have access to owl post. We cannot, no would we wish to, lock down the entire of the school.” Albus eyed Lucius, daring him to challenge the thought. Lucius merely nodded in agreement. “Children are prone to exaggeration and they were understandably confused by the uproar due to the interruption Harry’s absence caused. The Daily Prophet is also known to publish without verifying facts and has merely jumped into sensationalism to sell papers.”

“Now see here!” An elderly man was snarling and standing, pointing his finger at Dumbledore. Lucius approached the man and patted his arm in a placating way. A mere show of support for who Bella could guess was tied to the paper in some way. “The Prophet is a reliable, continual, source for information the public needs to know!”

“I think they’ve done a wonderful job reporting the voting records as of late.” Preston was smirking to Lucius and helping the man out. “Quite the spotlight on some of your earlier dealings.”

“Yes! Quite illuminating how you first supported Grindelwald at the start of his crusade.” Lucius was chiming in now gleefully. “He was all for riding us of the Statue and ruling over the creatures. One wonders what the muggles have done to change that view to one of caution.”

Again, people began talking over one another, arguing over the old law. Bella and Dumbledore stared at one another, her eyes never leaving the man and keeping her thoughts on merely embarrassing him. She did not understand the skill Severus was teaching her son, but she knew it relied on surface thoughts and memories.

“We are accomplishing nothing.” Albus finally broke eye contact and raised his voice to that authority level that caused silence. “I am happy to work with the investigation, and really must get back to locating Harry and his family. If we are done here?”

“I think that it is best that we focus on the missing child.” Weasley was the one standing tiredly and shaking his head as he moved to retreat. “Let us close.”

“Seconded.” Someone towards the back was tiredly stating and Bella realized she’d been right about the hours long debates.

“Thank you, Arthur.” Dumbledore was quietly telling the man as he stood as well. “Please, consider patience.”

That was the most informal call to close she’d witnessed and giggled as many of the older participants finally got a good look at her as she remained sitting. Lucius eyed her with a reproachful look, still standing toward the middle of the aisles. He began to move as it became clear Dumbledore was not yet done with her specifically.

“Bellatrix, I remind you that this is a governing body.” Dumbledore frowned down at her, as if she were once again a student to be controlled.

“And I will remind you, Albus, of who you are dealing with.” She stood fluidly, like Cissa at one of her gala’s directing and guiding her guests. She met his gaze steadily and stood with just a slight tic of her jaw, before smiling sweetly and waving Lucius to back off. “I am not one of your little birds to cage and admire. Nor am I one of your sycophants to order about. I am a daughter of the House of Black. A house that I think you forget made most of this nonsense even possible.”

“It has been many centuries since the Blacks led, Bellatrix.” Albus replied just as coolly. “This is not a monarchy, nor should it be.”

“Perhaps. But the fact remains you lost what was promised.”

“Bella.” Lucius was warning her from nearby, cane clutched tightly in his hands.

“I would think you and yours would be overjoyed by that fact.” Dumbledore’s eyes were cold and hardened, not once wavering nor relenting. “Perhaps you even had something to do with it?”

“Admitting, you lost him?” Bella teased happily at his slight, but obvious slip. “Me and mine have been nothing but model citizens after we were released and have kept to ourselves. We proved our innocence in this room and yet you and yours keep branding us. It’s about time you and yours got called out for your shortcomings, Albus.”

“Enough.” Lucius was shoving himself between them and glaring at Dumbledore and pushing her backwards with his taller stature. “Just as you told Bella, baseless accusations are not needed. Return to Hogwarts. Do what you will but should any of us hear you are meddling with the investigation; I have no qualms calling up a vote of no confidence.”

“Would be rather easy to pass that with everyone so upset.” Bella added with a grin and Lucius glared with his lip curled harshly. “Merely saying.”

“No need for such theatrics Lucius. I know you and I disagree on a great many things, but I am not hiding nor concealing any truths. Muggles are fickle creatures and move from borough to borough on mere whims. Mr. Potter’s family merely moved after the letter was read and we must be careful moving in the muggle’s sphere of awareness.”

“You better hope.” Lucius was growling and turning to Bella. “Let us return home. I think you’ve stirred the pot enough today.”

“Perhaps having your son away from home has caused undo stress.” Albus said lightly as they moved to go up the stairs and Bella stopped immediately. “Have no fear, Bella, Corvus is more than safe at Hogwarts.”

She swung around and stalked right up to the man, shoving her wand in his chest and backing him back to the circled area swiftly. She felt her magic lick her fingertips and her wand hummed for the release of it.

“If you so much as touch my son I promise there won’t be enough of you to identify.”

She felt her mind shatter just a touch and gnashed her teeth painfully as she widened her eyes and attempted to melt the man with merely her eyes. She felt Lucius’ hands gripping her upper arm tightly, snarling at her urgently and pulling her away from the now bored-looking wizard tucking his arms behind him as if daring her to do what her nature demanded.

“My son is not one of your playthings.” She spat upwards and saw him flinch away from the spittle now flying free as she tried to calm the rage, so quiet these past eight years, came roaring to life inside of her. “He is not some dog to be kept at your hip.”

“Bella that’s enough.” Lucius snarled directly into her ear, and she blinked rapidly as it caught her off guard. “Albus, you are older, one would think you could act your age.”

“I cannot help what delusions Bella operates under Lucius.” The man waved a hand dismissively, a glint entering his eyes as he met her gaze one last time.

She narrowed her own eyes in return, hearing a very similar phrase from Lucius years ago regarding Augusta’s reaction to her sitting the Black seat.

Dumbledore took to leaving, a slight hunch to his shoulders. Bella watched him go, shaking in rage and unfulfilled revenge.

“You just had to openly defy him!” Lucius was sneering once more in her ear, pulling her along. “Just had to rile him at the very start of things!”

“Eight years Lucius. Eight years I’ve waited and watched.” Bella snarled back, yanking her arm away and glaring at the younger man. “I will not have him even look at Corvus, let alone try his tricks. If I do not destroy him now…”

“Bella, he is one-hundred-and-ten years old!” Lucius lowered his voice, but his tone turned deadly. “Rumors and half-truths will not rid us of him! He is a master statesman, he is a master manipulator, it will take more than speculation! First we must convince the idiots the boy is gone then we can begin to frame him!”

“He isn’t gone is he?” Bella snarled back. “The hatchlings are young, what if they slip or…”

“Bella, he would have happily ignored them had you not just put them front and center!” Lucius once more grabbed her arm, and she hissed at the man. This time his grip was firm, and he practically dragged her to the lifts to leave. ”Now he is going to tamper and focus on Corvus just to spite you.”

Bella bit her tongue, sure that the old wizard was the one to bring him up first and she had merely reacted to a very clear threat. Once to the floo network, Lucius brokered no argument and soon they were popping out at Grimmauld. She narrowed her eyes at Lucius as he brushed off his robe sleeves and stalked into the house.

“Cissa! Come deal with your sister before I insist she be committed!”

“Oh please, your little theater performance went just as you wanted. So what if I took some shots at the old owl?”

“Lucius? Bella?” Cissa was soon in the sitting room looking between them as Lucius glowered her way. “Merlin, did the session just get out?”

“Yes, as you can assume it was a madhouse, and your sister did not help us with her blatant display!” Lucius waved his hand up and down Bella’s height, highlighting her obviously taunting outfit.

Cissa’s face went near blank in horror or shock, Bella wasn’t sure, as she took in the change in design Bella had made.

“Oh my.” Cissa said after taking an extremely large breath and shaking her head and crossing her arms. “You are bound and determined to kill Augusta Longbottom, aren’t you?”

“It wasn’t Augusta this time. She flat out started a feud with Dumbledore.” Lucius was returning to the floo and undoing his hair in a fit of rage. “Keep her busy. Walther, Preston, and Mathias are coming to strategize our next move.”

“You mean that little worm was already in your pocket?” Bella swung on Lucius who merely looked over his shoulder at her with bored anger. “He nearly didn’t request the investigation!”

“Because some of us understand subterfuge! Acting!” Lucius barked and then stepped into the floo to disappear. Bella made to chase him, but Cissa stopped her with a soft hand on her shoulder.

“Let him cool off.” Cissa said in all seriousness. She led her to the dining room, where there were different piles on the long, walnut table in the center, gnarled and flowing with the obvious grain.

Her sister picked up a booklet that held little squares of patterns in it and started holding them up to the wall where the wainscotting met with the decaying dark green fleur wallpaper in place. Bella folded her arms into herself and frowned, watching her sister hum and test different looks and wood staining on a splotch of the beadboard below.

Cissa hummed, finding a pleasant cobalt blue with silver accents weaving on an invisible horizontal line and a dark stain to the wood below. She hated the silence, preferring instead to war and argue with Lucy rather than sit with her sister’s silent displeasure.

But somewhere in her gleeful desire to take Dumbledore down a few pegs, she’d let the man bait her in return. She was starting to feel some of the shame and again wondered if she was able to lead this assault.

“Bella, must I scold you like Draco?”

“No.” Bella sat heavily on a chair and frowned at the lack of cushioning charms. “It was like the thrill of a raid. I admit, I was caught up in it.”

“I do hope we aren’t returning to such barbaric methods.” Cissa was sighing and coming to stand next to her. “Bella, I am struggling with you, but that isn’t an excuse to fall into bad habits. Albus doesn’t need any more reason to look at Corvus other than his deluded belief that his follower sired him.”

“That’s what he threatened me with. He spoke his name as if pleased he had him! I told him if he dared…”

“He said that to bait you.” Cissa frowned. “He’s far too busy to chase after the boys, unless we give him a good enough reason to.”

They entered silence once more, Bella watching Cissy flip through different fabrics and transfiguring one of the chairs into different shapes. Her sister was far more suited to the task than she was, and she was glad she seemed to be enjoying herself.

“That one.” Bella muttered out at one of the shapes, a sloping back of cushioning into a wider base seat.

Cissa smiled at that and floated over the book of fabrics for her to flip through. She had no preference really, this was Corvus’ house after all, but it served as distraction enough. Cissa continued to toy with different wainscotting, then lighting, trying to find the look and feel she wanted for the formal dining room.

But as Bella looked at a light gray textured weave and ran her fingers over the waffling, she heard her sister chuckle and sit to her side.

“So…are you going to tell me just how disgusted Madam Malkin was? Or are you just going to leave me waiting?”

“It wasn’t so much the dress that got her.” Bella started snickering. “One would think she never got the birds and the bees talk though.”

Cissa could not contain her laughter and shook her head back and forth in amusement.

“I told her it was for some more, personal activities.” Bella grinned at Cissy and the woman rolled her eyes playfully. “She could not wait to get away.”

“I can only imagine. Stars, I do wish I had been there to see her face.”

“I’ll invite you next time.”

“Bella…”

Cissa’s tone was hesitant at first but then she saw her sister regarding her and pursing her lips just so. Bella feared she had just given her an opening and she did not know what for.

“Would you be open to a relationship?”

Bella balked at the topic near instantly. Surely her sister was well aware of her less than redeeming qualities.

“I mean, it’s been so long since Rodolphus. And you were never fond of him.” Cissa folded her hands politely but played with her fingernails slightly. “Corvus was such a blessing for you… perhaps finding someone more suitable would provide a much-needed distraction.”

“And who exactly is going to put up with me?” Bella leaned forward on her palm and watched her sister sit back and regard her sadly.

“Bella,”

“I am fine, Cissy. Truly.” Bella stood and moved to head upstairs. She had left a few garments in the room she had selected for herself just in case. The robe was really starting to wear heavy, and she needed to be away from this conversation. “And as Vivi points out every chance she gets, there are hardly any eligible bachelors unless I want to rob a crib…or a grave.”

“I’m sure I could find suitable men for you, sister.” Cissy stood as well but Bella frowned her way and dissuaded her from following her out. “I merely meant to bring up the idea.”

“Thank you Cissy. But I am my own person. Wasn’t meant to be tamed.” Bella smirked kindly then moved onward to the stairs.

Her sister had a small point, companionship was rather lacking and that would be more so once the house was ready for occupancy. But there were complications with the idea that she wasn’t too keen on facing.

One was her role as a reagent. She carried the weight until Corvus was of age and she would not risk her hatchling’s future. Some bold man would try to make a grab at the title no doubt. The other was her personality. She was not an easy person to get along with and she was aware enough to know that. Men did not like being challenged by a petite woman in the slightest, and she would challenge anyone on a regular basis.

And the third complication?

Well, he would no sooner laugh in her face than consider something more formal. They had a good thing going on now and why taint it with silly vows or outdated social norms. Not to mention his employer would most likely kill him for consorting with the enemy.

No, she was fine with her life as it was. She had to be. It was a good life, and she had more than enough to keep her satisfied. And with her crusade and her promise, she had more than enough to keep her busy.

No, Bellatrix Black had been meant for a solitary life, and she had been fool to fight against it.

Chapter Text

His mother had tried her best to warn him. Several times in fact, Narcissa Malfoy had told her son that Hogwarts was more than just a school, it was a culture, and one he may not be prepared for.

But Draco had not understood it completely. He said he did, but that was just to appease her and assure her that he would be fine away from home. He had been eager to get away and test himself in a new environment. To show he could represent the family well and could achieve prominence.

The problem was, or so he thought, that he was a more practical learner. He could read and read and read, but he did not grasp things until he did them. Or experienced them. It was why he was so good at Potions, while there were books and recipes, it was very much a practical art that required seeing how ingredients interacted with one another to get the most out of it.

Hogwarts had been a concept he’d only heard about for years, and he had not yet experienced it. And it was a huge culture shock. One he was in no way ready for.

Just as Mother had warned him.

The first night was one of excitement and taking in everything they could. Each dorm was four boys each and their trunks had been placed by the elves of Hogwarts while they had been in the Great Hall. As if the little creatures had already known their destinations.

Blaise, Theo, Corvus, and himself had been roomed together which was a huge relief. Vincent and Gregory were okay, but they were a bit slovenly, and Draco knew Corvus did not get along with them all that well.

That first night they had stayed up far too late gossiping about the upcoming classes and what they all thought would be their favorites. The next day they had gotten their schedules, and the day had turned into a whirlwind of trying to find their way and getting to classes on time.

Ten minutes did not seem sufficient time to get across a huge castle in time. That of course changed when someone finally showed them the small floo points situated about the castle that could take a student to areas near the core classrooms. They then became wholly focused on learning their routine and working out how to juggle this more formal education setting.

This was not at all like learning from their governesses who had given them individual attention and were sure to explain concepts thoroughly if asked. The Professors answered questions, in a way. Most seemed intent to guide them to their own answers, recommending chapters and books that would help the students get an answer.

Which of course did not help him in the slightest.

Thankfully, Corvus was always open to showing him practically if he struggled with anything too much.

But as they entered their third week at the prestigious school, Draco could admit he had struggles outside of the classroom that were causing him to feel an emotion he wasn’t ready for.

Homesickness.

There was just so much in the castle that was different from his comfortable life at the manor. And though they were small, insignificant things really, they were starting to pile up on him and Draco did not know how to alleviate any of them.

The food was of good quality, he could not complain about that, but the dishes were so uninspired and usually rotated around beef, chicken, turkey and vegetarian. No Lamb, no veal, no variations on the sauces or preparation. Mazel would be beside herself if they ate anything twice in a month and Draco was usually disappointed with the variation.

There were also things being offered that clearly came from the muggleborns and their ilk. This was very often during breakfast. The most noticeable of these things was something called cereal. They came in different flavors and in brightly colored boxes. The half-bloods and muggleborns flocked and fought over these options as if they were sacred and Draco could not understand it.

He'd tried one. The sugary sweetness was nice, but the dryness was not. Granted, he may have done it wrong. He’d seen others pouring milk over top of the cereal a few days ago and he wondered if that made it better. But he’d been too afraid to try again given most Slytherin’s were pure-blood, or raised that way, and always favored a warm breakfast.

The dorms were another area of struggle. They had been a novelty at the start; for sure. It had been like a huge sleep over at first. But not quite. Even when having guests over to the manor, the guests had their own rooms to sleep in. Still, it had been fun to sit up talking about their classes, their peers, and overall staying up too late and eating too many sweets.

But as the days passed, Draco found getting to sleep a very arduous chore. Theo snored just so. It was not loud, but it was random. Just as Draco would start to drift off, a snort or sniffle would drag his awareness back into the darkened room in a panic. Blaise did not snore, but he was constantly tossing about; the sheets were rustling just enough to be noticeable.

And then there was Corvus. Merlin, Corvus hissed in his sleep.

Alya, though she had a nice traveling terrarium that could be morphed and sized into any space, still preferred sleeping with her master. She coiled just under his chin, tongue occasionally flicking out to touch his skin and assured her he was near. And in his sleep, Corvus hissed to her soothingly while she hissed back.

Corvus’ ability to speak to snakes was not common knowledge and Draco’s father had been sure to remind them both as to why. Corvus would be likened to the Dark Lord if he wasn’t careful. Theo had ignored the hissing quite readily and Blaise had laughed it off as Corvus subconsciously responding to the tickle of Alya’s tongue on his neck.

It wasn’t just the fact that he was sharing a room with others for the first time in his life either. The beds were just awful in his opinion.

Draco was spoiled, he knew that, and his four-poster bed at the manor was always plush, welcoming, and comfortable. The mattress always was just the right temperature and firmness. He never had to toss and turn to find the right position to be comfortable and sleep.

These mattresses were clearly slept on before. Quite often actually. There were little defects in the surface and now and then he swore he felt a lump just at the small of his back, making it ache. They were thin too, fitting into the frame of the poster beds and not an inch above. There was just enough cushioning to count as a mattress.

There were curtains, done in rich green and silver accents, that hooked into the upper frame of the bed. It helped Draco some, enclosing his area and muffling some of the noises of the dungeons and his roommates, but not enough. He was making it a mission to figure out the silencing spell before the end of the month just to save his sanity.

These curtains were the finest of the linens though. The sheets were thin like the mattress and made of slightly scratchy material. He wanted to liken it to a linen, but it was just a touch thicker like a flannel. All Draco knew was that the sheets did not glide over his pajamas like the Egyptian Cotton and silk blends his mother favored at home.

The duvet was a puffy looking thing, but it did not have the weight that the ones at home did. They didn’t feel as secure as his dragon duvet at home and he constantly feared the item was sliding off the bed.

However, all these experiences paled compared to the bathroom situation.

Everything, and he meant everything, was shared. Draco assumed this fact was the one his mother was really trying to warn him of, and he wished he had listened just a bit more to her recommendations. This included the facilities and Draco dreaded having to enter the free-for-all that was the boy’s bathroom each morning.

It was a crowded mess of boys, from the age of eleven to the age of seventeen, all vying for space at the mirrors, waiting for a shower stall, or desperately needing a toilet when all of them were full. It was barbaric and Draco could not understand how a castle this size could not afford private bathrooms.

Yes, one would have to wait for an open one no doubt, but stars above, there seemed to be more wasted space than space utilized in the long corridors and spacious rooms of Hogwarts. Poor planning obviously, but perhaps he could get his father on a renovation project after this year.

“Gods Draco, why are we up so early?” Blaise was snarling at him, his bag of toiletries slung over his shoulder and eyes half-lidded with sleep.

Since Blaise Zabini was the only other boy that was concerned about his looks in any meaningful way, Draco had woken him early this morning to try to beat the rush. It was disgraceful and unbecoming being treated like cattle each morning and Draco was hopeful that the rest of Slytherin was still slumbering peacefully.

“Do you or do you not want to be able to properly prepare for the day?” Draco glared at Blaise as they crept along the iron grating that made up the passageways through the dozens of rooms around them. It made sneaking absolutely useless, but for now Draco tabled that conundrum for later.  

“I suppose. But I also need my beauty sleep, amico. What good is pampering my skin if I have bags under my eyes?”

“Prima Dona.” Draco teased softly.

“Says the jerk dragging me along at 5:30 a.m. knowing full well breakfast isn’t for another two hours.”

They finally hit the large green doorway, made of metal as well, and Draco pushed it open carefully. He let a small sigh of relief escape as he noted no one standing at the sinks and mirrors. There were some showers running, the water hitting the stones with a pleasing sound of solitude, and he could feel the heat of the steam filling up the room pleasantly. Not that drowning feeling of humidity that was the 7 o’clock hour.

Draco immediately took his small box of potions and brushes to a free sink. Blaise did the same, throwing his bag down to the one next to him. They both started digging for their soaps and shampoos and rushed to the shower area where carts of towels and washcloths were already ready for use.

“Lo Squillo, I hate when you are right.” Blaise was growling as they claimed empty shower stalls and snagged fluffy silver towels on their way.

Both he and Blaise were allowed to take their time for once, instead of being catcalled and rushed by the older students trying to get to breakfast at a reasonable time. While Draco was still extremely tired, having stayed up to read the chapter for Charms first thing this morning, this was worth the sacrifice. Hot water, no bustle and rush, and he was certain he’d be allowed to do his hair in peace.

Coming back out fully washed and refreshed, Draco tied his towel around him securely and headed for the sinks. His hair was his pride and joy. This color of blonde wasn’t typical. It was a whiter blonde, not corn blonde, and he loved his hair. His father’s hair.

His mother’s hair was more a yellow blonde, which she explained was why her mother called her ‘daffodil’. He liked her hair as well, but this light blonde was more regal looking on a man.

At least he thought so.

“Heh.” A soft chuckle caught his ear, and he noticed an older boy a few sinks away. His hair was a dusty blonde, and it seemed he was doing a very similar hair care routine that Draco did. “Wondered when you were going to get the hint.”

“The hint?” Draco sneered just a bit at the boy before starting to comb his mane.

The overall rule was not to show weakness in the snake’s den. If he acted lost or desperate for help, the older snakes would eat him alive. He had to keep his aloof, assured persona firm in place; despite already being lumped into Corvus’ lot, he was still going to make a name for himself.

“Yeah. Those of us with some pride to maintain get here early, lest we be rushed in perfection.”

Draco could not help but snort a bit at the dig. So, this was another who took pride in his appearance. Good. Blaise was sliding his way out and taking his place between them and eyeing the other occupant before snickering happily.

“Ah, Malkin, good morning.” Blaise said with a practiced ease. “Figures you’d be up at the crack of dawn.”

“Look who’s talking pipsqueak.” The dusty blonde was mouthing back. “Merlin Zabini, I was damn near ready to owl your mother and tell her what a slob you were being.”

“Non oserei, you jerk.” Blaise curled his nose in a bored way and began dabbing some cream on his skin. “Perhaps if the upper years were better mentors, us poor first years wouldn’t be drowning in the sea of confusion.”

“You have to prove yourselves just like we did.” The boy, who Draco was sure knew Blaise in some form and he had an idea of who he might be. “And here you are, proving your ambitions to look better than most the riffraff in this school.”

“Buon signore.” Blaise was shaking his head and eyed Draco who was now grumpily waiting for a proper invite.

It was another of those culture shocks he was still adjusting too. There were no formal introductions. No one seemed eager to have their name announced and known. When in class, no one from the other houses attempted to introduce themselves as was only polite. He only knew half of the other first years’ names and even then it was only their last names if they were outside of Slytherin.

“Draco, this is Leroy Malkin.” Blaise was much better at this lazier approach. Apparently in Italy they were far more open and easy-going in their greetings.  “Leroy, this is Draco Malfoy.”

“Oh yes, the peacocks.” Leroy Malkin was snickering, eyeing him with a small sneer on his lips. “Mother and Great -Grandmother have lots to say about them.”

“Yes, well, Mother has more than enough to say about yours too.” Draco shrugged back as he started portioning out his hair potion and working it in slowly. “I see no reason it concerns any of us.”

“Nor do I.” Leroy was turning back to his mirror, looking carefully at his skin and dipping into a jar of something near the mirror. “And it’s been far too long since the gentleman’s club had other members. Welcome gentlemen, please respect the hierarchy of age.”

“Aren’t we original.” Blaise was snickering and fingering his much shorter, near spiked hair. “I take it this hour is the only one to get any peace and quiet then?”

“You are correct. 6am at the latest.” Leroy was nodding and packing up his things. “However, as new members, I’ll gift you a secret. Cobalt, little bugger of an elf, will hide some muffins for those of us eager to get a start on the day. He keeps them near the back corner of the common room. He hates to see us go too long without.”

“Brilliant.” Blaise nodded his thanks, Draco did as well, grinning in relief. “And the cost for more secrets?”

“I’ll let you know when I think of something.”

“See, worth it.” Draco went back to his hair, brushing it lovingly and setting it in place. Corvus had positioned himself as a defender for the group of first years, perhaps Draco and Blaise could position themselves as the deal makers.

“I suppose. It will be difficult to convince the bookworms to turn out lights before 10 however.” Blaise moaned as he began to brush his teeth.

“I’ll put them out myself if I have to.” Draco huffed. “Or perhaps Professor Flitwick will show us what we’re doing wrong on the silencing charm, so we don’t have to hear their constant scholarly talks.”

“He doesn’t seem eager to help us get any more ahead of our lacking classmates.” Blaise sighed. “Remember the help your neighbor exercises? Oy, that idiot Finnegan nearly took off my eyebrows instead of lifting the feather.”

“Ugh don’t remind me. I got stuck with Weasel.”

“Don’t let Corvus hear you calling him that.”

“Corvus will be calling him that sooner or later. The twit can’t stop with his little petty grievances against ‘people like us’.”

“Corvus has far more tact than to resort to name calling, we both know that.” Blaise was packing up his gear and taking a few more looks in the mirror. “And Weasley will be too stupid to realize he’s being torn apart.”

“He still is a weasel.” Draco finished up as well, eager to get into clothes. Despite being September and warm outside, the dungeons held a chill he did not like. It concerned him what winter was going to be like.

Slinking back into the room, Corvus and Theo were still unaware. To be nice, they both dressed as quietly as they could and slipped to the only redeeming quality so far to this new arrangement, the Common Room.

It was a large area with vaulted ceilings. Stone pillars went all the way up around the room, creating different seating areas and areas set up for things like chess, studying, and get togethers. On the far end was a group of arched windows setting off an eerie glow. Instead of sunlight filtering in, it was a near-teal green light, dancing on the floors as it reflected through the water of Black Lake.

Some of the older years told tales of seeing merfolk swimming outside, peering in curiously at them from time to time. Others told about the great giant squid that lived in the lake, banging on the windows as if they were specimens to dance for its amusement.

Draco hoped to see at least one of them during his time here.

The furniture was very old, worn in a way, but not dingy or ghastly. No, they were comfortable, plush, and fit the aesthetic of the room perfectly. There were several tables, chairs, and sofas and three different fireplaces set in strategic areas to help heat the room.

Back in the corner, they found just as Leroy had mentioned, a plate of cinnamon muffins and little cups of warm cocoa. Blaise grabbed a muffin and Draco snagged two cups. They went to one of the fireplaces with their muffin, splitting it in half and Draco handed over one of the mugs of cocoa.

“I suppose we could study in this hour and a half instead of staying up the night before.” Blaise muttered, finishing off his half and laying sideways on the sofa, watching the fireplace’s low dim fire. “Granted, I’d like to go back to sleep.”

“We’ll get used to it.” Draco sighed and pulled another piece off his half. “It’s either this or looking all crumpled.”

“Ah the pains of being perfect.” Blaise whined but then snickered. “Mother would have my hide if I did not always look picture perfect. It would besmirch her good name.”

“Her good name.” Draco snickered along. “And how many husbands has she killed?”

“Lies, all lies.” Blaise moved his hand above him and waved it about boredly. “Ones I think your mother spreads, just so she can be the most fashionable.”

“I wonder what they are doing without us there?”

“Sleeping, no doubt.”

Draco took the accent pillow next to him and threw it at the darker-skinned boy. He palmed it away and just laughed.

As they were nearing 6:30am, more people began to move about. Older students rushing to the bathrooms and coming out into the common room to put their bags together, and double check their assignments. Slytherins were ambitious and sly, but there was another trait missing from the Sorting Hat’s song; dedicated to their studies.

It was something that Draco believed stemmed from his godfather’s influence on the house.

Severus was a stern but accommodating Head of House. That had become apparent the second night they were there, and the man had finally come to introduce himself to the first years. There were two study sessions per week; each an hour long. They were overseen by the prefects and because their schedules were wide open on Tuesdays and Fridays, they had to attend at 5pm.

He also demanded that first-years be in the common room by the end of dinner service and in their dorms by 9:30. The older students had differing times of course, but if grades suffered the excuse of being tired would not be humored in any way.

But in return, Severus seemed to be on their side. He advised that should they find themselves on the receiving end of lost points or detentions, he would listen to their side before casting judgment. As he warned, there was a strong bias against Slytherin and some of the other teachers regrettably also had this bias.

There were rumors as well that Severus offered rewards to the top performers in the House. Draco had it in mind to gain one of those rare acknowledgements.

Severus was his godfather of course. And yes, he’d received birthday, and yule presents from the man for years. But this would be a gift based on merit. Draco’s merit. And he wanted that more than anything after hearing the older students speculating on winners this year.

All these rumors and the minuscule amount he heard from other houses, had Draco assuming his Head of House was the most involved with student well-being and performance. Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs did not seem to have study periods. Ravenclaws, of course, did.

All three of the other houses did not have as strict oversight on their behavior. Gryffindors did what they pleased, Hufflepuffs were always lackadaisical in their approach to homework & schoolwork and overly devoted to their social times. Ravenclaws were secluded in their own worlds but also did not seem overly attached to their head of house.  

Draco felt a swell of pride, not envy in that. His godfather was a good man. He had always taught Draco and Corvus with patience, but did not abide any slacking, goofing off, or inattention. They were there to learn and that required dedication. That stance became clear instantly in their first Potions class with the Gryffindors.

The stupid lions felt the first class would just be an introduction, as most of their classes had been up to that point. But Severus was not a slacker and had begun grilling them on the recommended reading on their start of term list.

Longbottom looked near ready to piss himself by the end of the hour, and Uncle Sev had nearly bitten off Granger’s head because she would just not put her hand down. Draco had a large spike of fear as the man’s voice raised to a level he’d never heard it, Corvus too had flinched, but he quickly tamped it down as he knew Severus would not ever hurt any of them.

Not intentionally.

And Potions were dangerous, even at this level. If they really buggered up the ingredients, they could create something caustic or explosive. It was a dangerous mastery, and Draco loved every minute of it.

“Stars, what time did you two wake up?” Corvus was finally appearing around 7:15am, Alya hidden in his hair and tie just slightly undone.

“5:30.” Blaise was rolling his eyes and sitting up. Draco was certain he’d just taken a nap of all things, but his hair was very closely shaved to his head, and it didn’t cause any disruptions. His cloak was now askew, but Blaise would notice that rather quickly.

“You know, so we look like the young lords we are.” Draco scoffed and stood, standing in front of Corvus to straighten and tighten his tie. “Did you even brush your hair, cousin?”

“You know I did and you’re an arse.” Corvus shoved him softly and rolled his head and eyes. “So, you’ve just been sitting here? Doing nothing?”

“I was sleeping.” Blaise shrugged. “Where’s Theo?”

“Getting his bag set.” Corvus slumped into the middle of the sofa and yawned. “Breakfast in half an hour. Aren’t you two starving.”

“Not really.” Draco smirked and sat back down. “Secrets are available to those ambitious enough to get them.”

“Yeah keep it if it requires five in the morning.” Corvus shook his head and pulled his own bag up to look through it. “I hope there’s waffles today. I am starved.”

“You and Blaise are always staved.” Theo was coming into their circle and strapping a leather messenger bag around his shoulders.

“You need to eat more.” Corvus snickered back. “Aunt Cissy says so.”

“Aunt Cissy isn’t here.” Theo stuck out his tongue. “So did you ladies get your hair done right today?”

“Arse.” Blaise stuck his tongue out back.

“Why yes, Nott, we did. Straight up your jumper.” Draco pointed out and started heading for the main doorway. At the stairs, they met Pansy and Daphne, and he gave them a bow. “Ladies, join us for breakfast?”

“Of course, Heir Malfoy.” Pansy giggled and curtseyed in the school uniform. “Finally, some decorum. This place is awfully lacking.”

“Agreed.” Draco let her hand rest on his arm, and they led their group’s way. Daphne was only sighing behind them and whispering something to Corvus and Theo.

Breakfast was a mad house no matter what time and they found a large enough area towards the back of the table. Theo and Corvus rushed to fill their plates as the rest of them did so at a more sedate pace.

At the head table, most of the professors were nursing coffee and reading through papers, parchments, or talking to one another. The change this morning was that the headmaster was finally present.

He’d be missing an awful lot and Draco knew why. Hell, the whole school did, given that Harry Potter had not yet appeared. It was all the school could talk about. Draco knew it was making Corvus nervous, but they faced each day as Draco Malfoy and his cousin Corvus Black and no one would ever find out the secret if Draco had anything to say about it.

“Lying old git. No wonder Father doesn’t like you.” Draco thought darkly as he turned to his breakfast of waffles, bacon, and eggs. “I’m looking forward to Defense today.”

“Why?” Corvus was giving him an incredulous look from across the table. “That class gives me a headache and Professor Quirrell keeps going over vampires.”

“I heard he was attacked by one.” Pansy perked up, the epitome of gossip, she’d been scouring the halls for anything good she could get her hands on. Despite being so early in the year, Pansy was already sussing out who was friends with who and who had alliances outside of their friend group. “Nearly killed him. That’s why he stutters now.”

“I wonder if he was any better before that.” Blaise snorted.

“Nope, taught Muggle Studies.” A fifth year, Fawley Draco believed, was laughing at them as he walked past with some of his year mates. “We got royally screwed this year with the Defense post.”

“Well, that’s just wonderful.” Pansy was pouting. “Pair him with that ghost and that’s two professors not worth a piece of parchment.”

“Thank Merlin for Professor Snape.” Theo agreed with a frown. “Only class I feel challenged in so far.”

“First year is always a drag.” Fawley was still close enough to hear them, settling in nearby. He and his friends gave them an understanding look and then went about their own conversation.

Conversation halted though as mail began coming in via the owls. Papers, letters, and small boxes were falling about. Draco got the paper, as recommended by his father, and it came along with a small note done in his mother’s handwriting. Xerxes nibbled his fingers, and he gave the owl a little piece of waffle before he was flying off with the other post owls towards the opening in the ceiling.

He opened his letter from his mother first.

Dearest Draco,

Please do keep an eye on Corvus this week. I fear that he may have some turmoil, given the way talks are going.

Love, Mother.

Across the way, Corvus had his own letter and was frowning. In an instant, his cousin’s hand was grabbing Draco’s paper and opening it.

“That’s mine!” Draco snapped it back and glared at his cousin. “No need to be a brute. I’ll let you have it once I’m done.”

Corvus huffed but sat back, absently poking at his food and watching him with dark gray eyes. Draco unfolded the paper at a more sedate pace and realized exactly what the warnings were for.

Last week, during the absolute panic of no Boy-Who-Lived, the papers were making accusations left and right. By the end of the week though the Wizengamot confirmed that Harry Potter had been living with his muggle relatives.

Albus Dumbledore claimed they had merely been in the process of moving when Harry got his letter and now they had to find them again. The other side said that the muggles had done something to Harry because of his magic and were on the run.

Today, it seemed they were coming out with their claws on those accusations; ready to prove that Harry Potter was gone, and it was Albus Dumbledore’s fault.

YOUNG HARRY’S ABUSE WITNESSED! WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO OUR YOUNG HERO!

Below the sensationalized headline was an editorial by Rita Skeeter stating she had gotten her hands on correspondence from an Arabella Figg and Albus Dumbledore, complaining about the treatment she was seeing from a family called the Dursleys towards Harry Potter.

The next page was full of copies of said letters, aged and crinkled, but very clear in their messages.

Draco had his suspicions given what their parents had told them, but hearing from someone who had seen it firsthand was just a bit much. The one letter at the top spoke of a two-year-old outside in freezing weather with no clothes on. Another had said something about a broken limb when she’d gotten to baby sit him. There were almost seven letters with similar notes of concern and Draco could not understand how anyone could do things like that to a kid.

“No wonder Corvus hates bullies. Even if he was too young to remember, he knows what it felt like.”

Draco reluctantly gave up the paper to Corvus and saw his cousin reading at breakneck speed. He never really got a good idea what Corvus remembered from that time, but he knew Corvus had said something about a box and not getting much food.

“This is far from the books they wrote, isn’t it?” Blaise was reading his own paper and looking at Draco with regret in his eyes. “I wonder who wrote the books.”

“I wonder who told them write them.” Draco gruffly whispered back, looking over his shoulder as sneakily as he could at the head table. To him, Dumbledore seemed the prime suspect in that, wanting Harry to be a beacon of hope for the community.

The man in question was hunching his shoulders, reading along with the students in the Great Hall. He could hear the whispered discussions and accusations starting to fly about and was sighing in exhaustion.

The Deputy Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall, was starting at him with a scathing glint in her eyes and Draco did not pity the man one bit. Before the teachers could really start laying into him with questions, he was shaking his head and mouthing that they could see him in his office. He stood deftly and quietly retreated, with more than just professors watching him go.

The coward.

“You know, my dad is a jerk, but at least he feeds me.” Theo was grumbling beside Corvus who was paling with each letter he read. “But they got a name now at least. Perhaps now they can find these mysterious muggles who can evade capture from Aurors.”

“I doubt they do.” Draco met Corvus’ eyes, silently asking his cousin to let him steer the conversation. “I have a feeling someone is helping them stay hidden.”

“The headmaster?” Pansy was buttering some toast and topping it with some jam. “Father noted that he was Potter’s guardian. That he left him with those no-good creatures because he felt he was too busy to properly care for him.”

“That’s what my father thinks as well.” Draco nodded to Pansy, and she smiled pleased in knowing the right information. “He hasn’t been too helpful in finding them, nor does he want anyone else to help.”

“That’s not suspicious at all.” Blaise chuckled only momentarily before sighing. “I bet he’s dead. Mother says muggles get aggressive when faced with oddities. Said there was a whole inquisition in Italy because some muggles saw Janaras offering tribute at a walnut tree.”

“I think that’s why Father says muggleborns should be brought into our world as soon as they show magic. Who knows how many don’t make it here.” Draco stated with some authority but felt his stomach churn with uncertainty as well.

“Lost cause that.” Rosier, a sixth year passing behind them snorted. They were cousins to some degree given his grandmother was a Rosier. “Muggleborns too attached to their family and the light wixen think it’s kidnapping.”

“Why you have to do it when their young.” Someone muttered nearby, Draco did not catch who.

“Quiet!” Jacobs, the head prefect for Slytherin was hissing reproachfully. “Common Room discussions are fine, too many ears about here.”

Everyone quickly quieted and went about talking about upcoming classes. Corvus returned the paper to Draco and went back to his breakfast, though Draco could see the turmoil his mother feared. He merely took half bites and was watching the rest of the room to see how the other houses were handling the news.

He was Corvus Black, through and through, he had been raised by Bellatrix Black and grown up in Malfoy Manor just like Draco had. But Draco could see the conflict in those stormy eyes of his. That had been him at one time. He was the boy being talked about. He was the boy who had been left to suffer from the cold.

Corvus had been the boy with a broken arm, a broken leg.

And that was hard to reconcile with the life he had lived once Aunt Bella had found him. It was hard for Draco to wrap his mind around.

Truthfully, his little grievances with Hogwarts and the standard of living he was used to paled in comparison to the discrepancies his brother was dealing with. And it explained how easily Corvus adjusted himself to these changes. Draco had been a touch jealous, but now he knew in the grand scheme of things some slightly scratchy blankets and roommates weren’t that big of a deal.

When the whole school was looking for a missing boy, not realizing that boy was there in their midst as someone else, well that was loads more stressful if you were that boy.

A distant chime was all the warning they got that the hour was ending. Breakfast always went too quickly. The first year Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were nonplussed about it, given they had free periods right off the bat, and continued with their little cliques and discussion despite the tables emptying and food being put away in stasis.

The rest of them were grumbling and grabbing their bags for the day.

It did not help at all that Charms was their first class. It was one of the three courses they shared with the Gryffindors. Potions were the biggest set of classes, but Uncle Severus kept things in check there. Flying and Charms, however, left room for the bullies to pick at their Slytherin classmates.

The Charms classroom was a big open room with desks on either side of an aisle tiered upwards so those in the back could see the demonstrations at the front. At the head of the classroom was a stack of books and boxes that their professor, Filius Flitwick, stood atop to instruct them on wand movement and theory. Like most of their classes, students filtered into the room and picked a side based on their house. Some professors tried to discourage this, but others allowed it since it made for less disruptions.

Their group of five angled for the middle row towards the center. It gave them room to see and hear better but not be like Granger, sitting in front and center eager to start answering all of the questions.

“I’m tellin’ you the Prophet’s just making stuff up.” Ron Weasley’s voice was echoing as he entered near the cut-off time for attendance. Draco rolled his eyes. “He faced a graphorn. There’s no way the muggles did anything. They don’t even have magic! What could they do?”

The conversation faded out of earshot with all the varying discussions taking place around them. Draco frowned at the back of the weasel’s head.

“Corvus please don’t tell me I wasn’t that bad.”

Corvus made some sort of huffing noise but continued to pull out his book and turn it to the chapter they had been tasked in reading. Draco swung on him and gaped at him desperately, but Corvus went on ignoring him.

“Corvus!” Draco shoved him with his hand and Corvus started laughing.

“You said not to tell you….”

“Jerk.”

“Good morning class! Settle down now! Let’s get started. I hope you read the chapter regarding the lighting charm!”

Everyone started to settle as asked and Flitwick stood looking at each side of the room. Then nodding to himself he began tapping the air and little sparkles began tagging certain people.

“I want us to pair up today! Partners from the opposite house please!”

Draco got hit with one and scowled as it floated over to Granger. Next to her, a spark was tagging Weasley and moving to Corvus. That was not going to end well at all.

Theo was paired with Thomas and Daphne ended up with a snooty girl, Draco believed to be named Brown. He hated it when the other professors tried to promote inter-house cooperation. Especially with Gryffindors.

Most Hogwarts saw Slytherin as the bad  guys, but this was especially true with the Gryffindors. They took their roles as the knightly protectors just a little too seriously and thought they had to protect the rest of the school from Slytherins.

“Alright then! Let’s start with the incantation of Lumos! This produces a globe of light at the end of your wand to help you when light is not abundant or available.” Flitwick was making the sharp flick with his wrist and lighting his wand without really saying the charm. Most wizards could do this charm wordlessly.

The room filled with repeated words and soon there was a glow from several different levels of light around them.

“Good! Very good! Now you read that the light produced can be determined by the effort put in by the caster. One can light a whole room if needed. I want you to practice in your pairs and see if you can’t expand your base light to something brighter!”

Draco turned to Granger, already dreading the know-it-all’s attempts. From what he’d heard from others, she’d read all her books three times before school even started. She was eyeing him with just as much disdain and he could only imagine all the horror stories her Gryffindor housemates had filled her head with.

This was a spell they’d been taught years ago, right after getting their wands. Mother and Aunt Bella showed them so they could explore the gardens at night. He smiled a bit, remembering how pleased they both were when he and Corvus had gotten the spell near instantly. Making it bigger was a challenge but he understood that intent drove magic at its most basic level and that allowed him to easily dim and brighten his Lumos spell as he needed.

His daydreaming was interrupted shortly after his third time achieving what he wanted. A very loud, urgent hiss echoed in the vaulted ceiling, and everyone began looking around to find the source.

Draco instantly knew that sound and looked across the aisle towards Corvus. Weasley’s wand was extremely bright and pointed right in Corvus’ face. Corvus had his eyes closed against it, and that had allowed Weasley to grab at Corvus. He was raising his free hand up rapidly, a wiggling bright silver rope gripped firmly. Draco felt his anger flare instantly as he stood up, gaping as Weasley kept Alya held up in the air tightly in her middle. The snake was hissing in pain and coiling and wriggling, trying to free herself and bite her attacker.

Corvus was still trying to blink away the blinding light, now that Weasley was retreating with the snake triumphantly, but it was difficult for him to see and bumped into the desk harshly while blindly reaching out to help his familiar.

“HA! I knew you had it on you, you snake!!!” Weasley was declaring boldly and trying to get to the stairs. “Professor!!!! Black has an unapproved pet!!!”

Anyone not aware of Corvus’ pet, which was mainly Gryffindors, gasped and moved to the back of the room in a panic. Corvus was finally gaining his sight back because his eyes were focused only on his familiar and Weasley, who was rushing to get the snake to Flitwick, who was coming down his stack to meet the boy in the middle of the room.

But Weasley did not get to the professor as his feet went flying on the last step and he went face down onto the floor. The force made him let go of Alya and the snake began coiling in pain but also moving towards the steps and to the safety of her owner. But she could not seem to get herself up the step, her middle-looking bruised already and Draco began moving instantly to help. He should have already been moving but was dumbstruck that the idiot was stupid enough to grab a snake!

“How dare you!!!” Corvus’ voice was loud and booming. Something Great Uncle Arcturus had been able to do, Draco thought idly as he pushed his way through the seats to try to get to Alya. Corvus was glaring at Weasley hatefully, who was trying to sit back up but was getting shoved back down by some invisible force. “You hurt her!!!”

“Mr. Black! Please calm yourself!!!” Flitwick was pointing his wand at Corvus, mostly just for effect. He was nearing Weasley just as Draco reached Alya and scooped her up into his arms. At first she hissed at him, but then calmed once her tongue touched his skin and coiled into him. “Mr. Weasley are you hurt?”

“Who cares if he’s hurt!” Corvus was snarling outright now and glaring at the red head with a rage in his eyes. “He hurt my familiar! I have an exemption! The headmaster knows of it!!!”

“You’re just sayin’ that!” Weasley finally sat up, no longer getting pushed about by whatever it was Corvus had been doing. “He’s not been here for me to verify that, and I know you snakes like to break the rules!!!”

“And you Gryffindors think it’s your job to police the school!!!” Corvus was barking back as Draco scrambled up the stairs to stop him from getting further into trouble. The articles had set him on edge, but Weasley’s attack on Alya was too far and his brother could very much turn into Aunt Bella if he was cornered or threatened. “You’re just a bunch of bullies!”

“ENOUGH!!!” Flitwick’s voice roared to life, and everyone stilled. Corvus quieted, but his eyes never left Weasley, nor did Weasley’s leave Corvus. “Mr. Weasley, if you had concerns, you could have brought them up to your Head of House privately. 10 points from Gryffindor.”

The little half-goblin was turning towards Corvus now, his face contorting as Corvus still looked ready to commit acts. Draco put Alya in his hands and started reaching over to drag his attention away.

“See, here she is. I got Alya back.” Draco assured him and Corvus finally started looking over the snake, who was hissing softly but not loud enough for anyone but them to hear. “Professor Snape can help her, I’m sure.”

“Mr. Black! 20 Points from Slytherin! You could have seriously injured your classmate!”

Corvus swung back to the professor, ready to defend his actions. It was clear Weasley had hurt his familiar, but the man held up a hand and pointed to the door.

“The headmaster has not informed the staff of any exemptions. Please report to his office to rectify this immediately.”

Corvus’s eyes lit up like storm clouds and Draco watched him carefully as he and the professor had a stare off. It wasn’t fair at all. Draco knew Father had spoken with the Board, provided Alya’s history and even showed the snake to his fellows to show she wasn’t a threat. There was no way Dumbledore did not know about Corvus’ pet.

But he hadn’t said anything to his staff. Either from negligence or a way to force Corvus into conforming.  

“Sir! I know for a fact my father and the board…”

“Mr. Malfoy, you would do well to keep quiet. This does not involve you or your father.” Flitwick was pointing at the door and demanding Corvus start moving. “Mr. Black, to the headmaster. I will send a notice ahead.”

Corvus blew out a breath and furrowed his brows angrily but started for the door as commanded. Draco started to go with him but again the pompous little professor stopped him with a sticking charm.

“Mr. Malfoy, find your seat immediately.”

“But…”

“Another ten from Slytherin.” Flitwick was growling and Draco growled in turn. “Mr. Weasley, do you need the infirmary?”

“Dunno.” The boy was now flushing in embarrassment. He stood, testing his legs and shaking his head before returning to his seat. “I’m fine.”

“Very well. All of you turn to Page 100 and start reading the uses of the summoning charm. We will table the practical Lumos until things have been settled.” Flitwick looked pissed, glaring up at Draco himself before turning to his desk at the back of the room and retreating to keep a very watchful eye.

Draco watched him until he sat then glared across the room at Weasley, silently boasting to Finnegan and Thomas about his feat. Weasley met Draco’s eyes, and he made sure to hold the gaze hatefully. Weasley merely smiled smugly his way, too proud of having gotten Corvus in trouble.

Corvus had the paperwork on him, he knew he did. If the damned teacher had bothered to ask, Corvus would have given it to him. But there was that bias showing, and Draco felt his mood take a decidedly darker turn.  

It sucked that Flitwick was showing such bias. They had been hopeful after the Christmas break to approach the man about a dueling club. But after this display, Draco knew without a doubt that the man would not entertain any ideas thought up by Slytherins. He’d probably think they were out to have a sanctioned way to hurt their classmates.

But that was shadowed by the outright anger he had at Weasley and his cronies. Corvus could defend himself, and they knew it. Alya could not defend herself without proving she was dangerous. If she bit someone it would be considered aggression, even though cats bit people plenty as did the owls.

No Weasley had done that on purpose, thinking Corvus wouldn’t risk getting in trouble. How wrong he’d been.

“That’s it. Don’t care how Corvus feels about it. No one gets away with that.” Draco thought darkly, seeing Theo glaring holes into the back of Weasley’s head and Daphne and Pansy sharing looks of scheming between them.

Surprisingly, Vincent and Gregory were also whispering to each other in the back row. They both were nodding and eyeing Weasley and his gang of supporters. If the Gryffindor’s wanted war, then war they would get.

Draco would see to it that they suffered any slight against his brother and his house three-fold.

Chapter Text

It was surprising that it took three weeks for his summons from the headmaster to come. Severus had frowned at the owl just after the first period this Tuesday and began to sweep his way up to the tower. While the headmaster pretended not to know their schedules, he in fact had them memorized and knew when to pull him for one of his infamous chats.

“I swear to Merlin if he I am going to assist him with the Potter mess, he will sorely regret it.”

Three weeks, and still no Harry Potter. Students were in a state of complete distraction, and he was quickly losing patience over the constant gossip, fearmongering, and attention this situation was producing. They were there to learn, not continuing to worry over an eleven-year-old.

His fellow professors were no better. Minerva most of all. The woman was constantly fretting about the boy, badgering Albus, or snapping at the slightest infraction.

But, as more details had started to leak out via the papers and through other channels, Severus could not help but feel she had a right.

Clearly, Albus had been creating smokescreens about Potter’s whereabouts and living conditions. Clearly, Albus did put the boy with his muggle aunt, though for what reasons, Severus had not yet figured out. Clearly, Albus had assumed the best of people, despite numerous hints, and was now paying a steep price.

Today’s articles in the Prophet were a lot harder to swallow and Severus had spent the better part of breakfast and his first class of the day trying to make it make sense. His NEWT students this morning had felt the burn of his agitation but were wise enough to keep their heads down.

Arabella Figg was a squib. Severus had met her only once but remembered the old woman battering him with a purse during an order meeting during the last part of the war. She made herself useful by providing a safe house in a muggle area for members to stay in or by listening to muggle channels of communication to ensure that conflicts were not spilling over into muggle news.

Hard to hide a giant dark cloud in the shape of a snake and skull but somehow the Order and the Ministry did it.

The woman was feisty, strong willed, but not typically prone to exaggeration. Which made the letters printed in the paper hard to ignore. They were clearly held onto, kept in some file or some book. The parchment was very aged and yellow, a fact the Prophet conveyed by taking pictures of all of them.

The writing faded in some spots, but still very legible. What was glaring was the headmaster’s handwriting. It was hard to duplicate, and the wording was so typically Albus. Swooping lines and curly cues were attached to nearly every letter of the alphabet Albus wrote and it made it difficult to read if one was in a hurry.

Albus had written those replies, there was no question about that, and his words fit neatly with what Severus knew about Albus so far.

He was gaslighting the woman he had moved to keep an eye on Potter. Words meant to convey confidence in Dursley’s care and dissuade her from making a report to someone other than himself littered every letter’s sentence structure. If he were a betting man, he would also be certain there were subtle compulsions involved. But it was difficult to prove such a thing this many years later.

It was a blatant and clear attempt to keep Figg from digging any further into the concerns, despite the woman having seen more than enough in the three years of letters the Prophet printed.

“I wonder if the letters stopped at that year?” Severus’ mind kept going back to the fact that after 1984 the letters stopped. The Prophet would have no issues printing the entire stack worth if they had them but the twelve written from 1982 to 1984 were all that they showed.

“How long has Potter been dead?”

The dark thought was the logical one, given that Figg saw the muggles continually forcing a toddler out in inclement weather, saw a bone thin child, and noted a rash so severe that first year that it covered his buttocks, groin, and some of his back and stomach. Constantly the woman tried to point out how neglectful the muggles were. Constantly she was told she was seeing things wrong.

Given that was exactly how Albus reacted any time Severus tried to bring an abuse case to his attention while in the confines of the school, he had no issues at all believing that the letters were legitimate.

Albus always turned a blind eye to Severus and Poppy Pomfrey’s concerns of neglect and abuse when a student presented with the signs. The first four or so years of his tenure, he’d thrown himself against the wall of Dumbledore and his weak excuses and bold confidence that things weren’t as bad as the children were making them out to be.

Even though it was Poppy’s medical scans detailing the horrors children were going through in their family homes. Not the children. No, the children tried to keep on brave faces and heads down.

Even when Severus would show up with a Hufflepuff, or God forbid a Gryffindor, the man immediately shoved such concerns under the rug.

“The Ministry will have his head if this keeps up.” Severus thought with a small sneer of satisfaction as he met the gargoyle statue and was forced to give the inane password: Cockroach Clusters.

Severus came to a stop just inside the room in shock. Clearly this wasn’t going to be a plea from his beleaguered employer. No, it appeared that the summons was for him in his capacity as Head of Slytherin.

Corvus was sitting in one of the chairs in front of the headmaster’s desk. The boy looked distraught and perturbed to a point that put Severus at attention. He strode the last few paces into the meeting area and met Albus’ eyes before glancing down at Corvus.

“Surely he’s not in trouble? Draco, maybe, but not Corvus.”

The boy had his snake wrapped securely around his wrist and coiled into his hand. The boy held both hands near his chest and eyeing Albus with a great deal of distrust. The snake, Alya he believed her name to be, looked worse for wear, and had a small swelling in her middle. Corvus was handling her with upmost care but keeping his eyes on the headmaster at all costs.

"Severus, I apologize for summoning you, but I had a matter I needed to discuss."

"I see. And what trouble has Mr. Black gotten into?" Severus eyed the boy as Corvus finally looked up. It was for mere seconds, but Severus was surprised to find the boy giving him a mental image of a red head forcing the snake out of his robe pocket.

“He’s been studying on his own.” Severus fought the idea down immediately. Corvus had been quick to think of showing Severus his side of events without sounding like a typical whining Slytherin brat. 

"As you can see, Severus, Mr. Black has an unapproved pet on his person." Albus was sighing as if disappointed in both Corvus and Severus. He took that admonishment as an insult and quirked a brow towards the older wizard. "A first year advised us that he saw it on the train and was aware that Mr. Black keeps it on his person. It caused quite the uproar in Filius’ class when it was revealed."

"Revealed?" Severus snorted hotly, quickly taking what Corvus had shown him and expanding upon it. "From what I've heard from my Slytherins, a Gryffindor accosted Mr. Black and removed the snake forcibly."

"Now Severu..."

“That’s what I told him.” Corvus was offering quietly. “He doesn’t believe me.”

Severus curtly turned to Corvus and looked down at Alya more closely. Snakes did bruise, and they were all one big muscle as he understood them. If they were lucky, the idiot boy that he assumed was Weasley had grabbed the snake in the midsection where he only had to worry about muscles and vertebrae; not stomach and intestines or other vital organs.

"Corvus, is your familiar hurt?"

His dismissal of Albus’ first statement effectively shut the man up as Severus scanned both the boy and the snake to look for obvious trauma. Corvus was fine, if not agitated greatly. But the snake, silver in color, was starting to turn a darker shade of black right around where he saw the swelling. Given she only had black stripes down her back, he knew the Gryffindor had caused an injury without Corvus needing to confirm.

"He...he grabbed her rather sharply by the midsection sir." Corvus traced his finger around the snake's middle very delicately. "She seems to be having trouble moving and coiling up."

 "Mr. Black also caused his classmate to fall down the stairs. A very serious attack on his fellow…" Albus was standing now, hands flat on the desk and glaring at the snake then looking to Severus wide-eyed.

“Oh?” Severus sneered at the man an eyed the phoenix preening its feathers nearby on its perch. He raised his wand with a flick of his fingers, pointed straight at the vain creature and it blinked its dark eyes at him lazily. “You mean to say if I were to try to forcibly take your giant chicken, you would not interfere?”

“Severus, really?”

“No Headmaster, it is I who should be saying that to you. A student forcibly removed Mr. Black’s familiar from his person. Clearly, they caused the animal harm, and you are telling me Mr. Black should not have tried to defend his familiar? Your first block was Charms wasn’t it? With Gryffindor?”

“Yes sir.”

“Well then, there is the fault immediately.” Severus really sneered his lips at the headmaster now narrowing his eyes in return. “Surely a Gryffindor can do no harm, Headmaster.”

“Now Severus that is not the issue here. He has a snake. There are restrictions on familiars for a reason. Snake bites can be venomous and painful…”

“And Mr. Black has an exemption showing the snake as docile, not venomous, and behaved. If I understand the assault properly, she was merely sleeping in Mr. Black’s pocket.” Severus could not help the bite in his tone nor the way his hand snapped in front of Corvus’ wide eyes.

He snapped his fingers impatiently, knowing Corvus was in a bit of a haze due to the confrontation and Alya’s injury, but needed this to be over with before the boy accidentally slipped into parseltongue in front of the headmaster.

Because that would be a disaster.

“I tried to show it to him sir.” Corvus whispered as he pulled the slip of paper from his front robe pocket and rested it in Severus’ hand. “Same with Weasley…”

“Silence.” Severus hissed softly the boy’s way and looked over the seal, signatures and then shoved it down on Albus’ desk.

“It is signed by no less than six board members.” Severus pointed out. “And it says this is a copy of the official document sent to both you and Minerva. Is it safe to assume both of you ignored the notification.”

“With everything that has been going on, reading non-urgent mail has regrettably fallen by the wayside…”

“Given Mr. Potter’s disappearance wasn’t known until the sorting, I find it hard to believe you did not see a notice from the Board of Governors.” Severus narrowed his eyes in turn. Was he admitting to knowing Potter wasn’t going to show up from the start. Severus already had several clues that he did in fact know that, but worded clues were much better.

“You know what I mean Severus.” Albus shook his head and refocused on Corvus. “We are veering away from the reason I summoned you here.”

Corvus had defaulted to a more submissive response as Severus was certain Albus had tried to make it seem the snake out as dangerous and a bad omen for Corvus' future. The boy looked up at him plaintively for help. Severus knew he would have to coach the boy to always request his presence when meeting the headmaster for the foreseeable future. At least until the boy had more confidence in his approach and speaking skills.

"I don’t think we are. The corn snake is not venomous, not dangerous, and certainly isn't being used as a weapon against other students. In fact, the other student was the aggressor. But with the prejudices and biases, I can assume my house lost points and my first year is the one here getting reprimanded."

"Severus."

"Mr. Black has had the snake in his possession since the age of, when did you receive her? Your ninth birthday?" Severus turned to the boy who nodded as his snake rubbed her head against his chest and made soft hissing noises the boy’s way. "She is merely a support animal, like any other pet we allow here. If you truly have an issue, Headmaster, then take it up with the board who approved the exemption."

"His uncle approved of it, probably by threatening the board." Albus was glaring now, eyes darting to the boy with an unrestrained fear written on his face.

“Ah, so that’s it then. The articles, Ministry, and others are starting to make him paranoid. He needs a threat he can quantify.”

“You know how snakes are seen, and I am sure that Mr. Black does as well. This was an attempt to circumvent the agreed upon familiars and bylaws of the charter.”

“The charter states an exemption can be made if the applicant shows temperament, prior ownership, and takes responsibility for the familiar at all times.” Corvus spoke up at that mention and Severus eyed the boy with some pride. Knowing Corvus, he had read the bloody damned charter to ensure his snake’s safety.

“Yes Albus, perhaps you need to re-read the charter to ensure you know its bylaws.” Severus added in with a bored smirk.

“Now that I have a moment to think, Mr. Black, do you require a calming draught? I am certain your classmate's uncouth behavior was quite unexpected, and you are anxious about Alya." His one pocket was expanded to have the most common potions needed about the castle and calming was one of them. He had the bottle out and Corvus nodded thankfully for it and took it with a blush. "The reaction of your professors was not any better."

"Thank you, sir." Corvus whispered and dunked it back. The boy may have gotten pushed off his pedestal of what he expected from adults, but he was quick to play the injured party if Severus allowed him. And he was going to play it hard.

"No thanks are needed. If you wish, please come by my office in an hour. I may have a balm suitable for your snake’s bruising."

Corvus stared at him wide-eyed and darted his gaze to the headmaster in question. Albus was narrowing his eyes at Severus, clearly not done with questioning Corvus or himself. But Severus was not having the detailed conversation that was coming with the boy in the room.

"I do not see the need for Mr. Black's continued participation, do you Headmaster?"

The standoff seemed to take far too long for Severus' liking. He knew his face had contorted into a sneer and he knew Corvus was watching like the little spy he was.

"No, I suppose I do not. My apologies, Mr. Black. I was in no way trying to cause you any distress."

"You could have listened." Corvus was whispering as he stood. Severus frowned at him and nodded to the door curtly.

"Five points for the cheek Mr. Black. Get to your common room. I will ensure you are marked absent from History… Not that Binns ever realized someone was missing."

"Yes sir." Corvus was gone in a blink, leaving him to deal with the now alerted and unsettled headmaster.

They stared at one another. Severus could see the disappointment on the older man's face. That Severus had deflected any questions about the child before when clearly, he knew him was going to be a sore spot in the man's ego for a while. But he knew how to play that off easily.

“I find it surprising that you defend him so ardently, given who the rumors say is his father.” Albus was saying quietly, picking up the lid of his candy dish and popping a lemon drop into his mouth.

“Mr. Black has proven studious and conscientious. I cannot fault him for whoever may have been his father.”

“Oh? I wonder if you would say the same about Harry?”

“Of course, right around in a circle.” Severus fought the urge to again roll his eyes at the man’s single-minded focus. “Given Mr. Potter is not here to disprove or prove any theories I have about his… character… I cannot say either way.”

They were at another stalemate. Severus would not give the man any satisfaction nor would he willingly volunteer himself. If Albus wanted his help, he was going to grovel for it at the very least.

His research so far into his oath was vague at best, frustratingly simple at worst. But his working theory at the moment was that the wording had been loose enough in its restrictions and magic realized Severus could not protect the boy if he did not know where he was. Otherwise, when the muggles had started abusing him, Severus would have noticed something off.

"Severus, clearly we need to have a talk." Dumbledore came around the desk slowly to stand face to face with Severus.

Severus merely straightened his back and set his occlumency wards to max. He nodded, quirking his brows and sneering his lip in disdain.

"Yes clearly. It's only been three weeks and the Gryffindors are picking on my snakes in a way that is beyond reasonable. I assume it is too much to ask for the points to be refunded, as it clearly was not any of Mr. Black's doing."

"Severus, he has a snake. And he could have seriously harmed Mr. Weasley tripping him on the stairs as he did.”

"Did anyone hear him cast a spell?" Severus snorted at the repeated argument.

“Filius did not, but…”

“So, you are assuming an eleven-year-old can cast a tripping hex non-verbally? My, perhaps I need to test if Mr. Black is a prodigy?”

Severus talked to the man as if he were an unrepentant student in his classroom. He was going to have a talk with Filius. The man was typically more prudent and diligent before throwing accusations.

“And as for the snake, Mr. Black has been raised within the pure-blood circle and most of his peer group is already aware of the pet and just as enamored with it as Mr. Black.” Severus had to sit and rub at his temples. The man was trying to trip him up, he knew he was. But why on Corvus and not on Potter?

"Which brings up another point." Albus's probing finally hit him and Severus responded by shoving back mentally. "You clearly have had dealings with the child before now. You had stated..."

"Albus, for Merlin's sake you are supposed to be the brightest mind of our age." Severus spat back. "What have you been telling me for nigh ten years? That you-know-who will return. It is not a question of if but when. That's how you've kept me bound here, to protect Lily's son.”

"Now Severus, I had hoped the job was reason enough. You are the brightest potioneer in Britain and you should be teaching that gift.”

"I should be researching. But that is beside the matter." Severus shook his head at the deflection. "I was in the Dark Lord’s inner circle. I was a fixture in many of the inner circle’s homes. The Malfoy's named me their son's godfather. Given Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Black are cousins, I have had dealings with the boy before now. The same can be said for Mr. Malfoy. However, I was not about to jeopardize my standing as a trustworthy confidant of the family by blabbing the misguided tale of a child to you when it really was none of your place."

"My place?" Albus lowered his head and shook it slowly. "I can rightly assume he is not Bellatrix's actual son, but no one will discuss who his parents are.”

"As far as blood and magic are concerned, Bellatrix is his parent. No one else" Severus growled defensively. "And if you want to poke that hornet's nest, be my guest. She is wholly, utterly, devoted to that child and his happiness, so you do so at your own risk."

"He is Sirius' then?" Albus was losing some of his vitriol and leaning against his desk and saddened gray eyes looked up at him wearily. He was going to push the question until Severus answered it directly, so he had no choice.

"Yes. The mangy mutt, as was his way even in school, carelessly and foolishly did as he pleased when he pleased. He left that boy to ruin, and it is only by some small miracle that Walburga Black was made aware of him." Severus tapped the armrest impatiently.

"Walburga did actually name him heir?"

"Yes. And she appointed Bellatrix as executor and had her blood adopt the boy using the family magic." Severus rolled his eyes knowing Lucius would be pissed, but it was Bella who would blow him to pieces knowing he had spilled. Still, he had to give the man something in the hopes of swaying Albus away from Corvus and on the boy he should be finding. "They reside at Malfoy Manor, meaning I have had several interactions with him before now."

"I see. Because of your god fatherly duties I assume."

Severus really narrowed his eyes as a small twinkle returned to the man's eyes. Great, he'd let that lose a few statements ago and Albus did not forget anything.

"Yes, regrettably Mr. Black and Mr. Malfoy were inseparable as children, so I regularly saw Mr. Black during Litha and Yule celebrations."

"Ah, so that is where you were going." Albus was rubbing at his beard and relaxing some. Not completely, but he was starting to come away from his paranoia about the snake.

Or so Severus had thought.

“Still, the snake is concerning. Why pick an animal he knew he could not bring to school?” Albus was shaking his head. “He can’t speak to it can he?”

“Stop." Severus snarled and sat forward. "Albus, I know your fears. But he is an eleven-year-old boy who preferred a scaly snake to a fluffy cat. Corvus is not a threat in any way to anyone unless you make him one. Quite honestly, I am surprised he isn't in Filius' house, but I should have known better that Draco and Corvus would sort as a unit given they grew up together. While Bellatrix raised the child, so too did the Malfoys. He has some of her recklessness, yes, when he's on a broom or excited for a topic. But he has more temperance. He is pragmatic in a way a child shouldn't be.”

"Is that why you taught him Occlumency?" Albus' whispered question made Severus sit up and glare in earnest at the man in front of him.

This time he pushed at the man's mental shields. Of course, neither of them could breach the other's but they used the probing as a means of showing their displeasure or to grab the other's attention to a matter.

"You were using Legilimency on an eleven-year-old?"

"Only a brush when I first meet a student. To get a feel for temperament." Albus was returning to his own seat behind the desk, waiving his hand as he was dismissing that concern.

"A little look to see how best to motivate them?" Severus sat back in scorn. "A truly dark way to go about it."

"As if you have not used your own skills?"

"With grown adults." Severus shot back with real disgust. How could he admit such a thing? Had he been doing that since he started? Did he do that with him? "The mind of any child or teenager is a wild jungle full of useless, banal, trivial dung that holds no sway or purpose. It jumps from here to there without reason and one can easily loose themselves."

"And yet, I was met with a sky full of stars and galaxies of dust." Albus tapped his desk and gave him a small grin. "A shock to be sure for someone his age. But it begged the question of who taught him. Surely Bella has no mind for the arts. Nor do I remember Lucius being so inclined."

"Yes, it was me. It was a means to help a four-year-old sleep through the night without terrors." Severus stood swiftly and snarled at the man. "It was a means to help him sort away the treatment his birth mother put him through. I had only meant that far, but the boy is a natural. His sorting took so long because he realized the hat was using Legilimency."

"I see." Albus couldn't hold back a small smile at that, and Severus found himself growling.

The man was still upset and concerned over a pet snake, but he was also enjoying the fact that his dour, anti-social potions master had was showing compassion to a child, that he should be scorning with veracity. "Severus, honestly. Is it so horrible to have those that rely on you? Dare I say, care for you? The boy all but demanded his Head of House be called in on the matter. Now I can see why."

"You were going to confiscate his familiar, of course he asked for his Head of House."

"Most first years do not understand the processes with only three weeks under their belt." Albus started chuckling and leaning on his hand to watch him closely now. "No, I daresay he was calling for his uncle."

"Bloody hell." Severus snarled and slammed his hands on the desk. "I do hope you know that if Bellatrix even gets a whiff of this, or that you are using Legilimency on her son, this school will be in flames.”

Albus threw up his hands in surrender and sat back away from him. He sighed but still had that damned twinkle of knowing in his eyes and Severus wondered how much the old wizard had seen in his probing. Corvus had a good mindscape, and he was good at using the skill as a calming technique, but they had not yet dipped into the ways in which an Occlumens could dissuade and divert a Legilimen’s attentions.

"He holds you in high regard Severus. He and Mr. Malfoy both. I do hope you use that position to properly guide them."

"They. Are. Children." Severus snarled back and began to pace. "While they will likely follow their family's creeds and directives, they have no such pressures now. Let them make their mistakes as adults."

"Hmmm. Yes. You are right Severus. You usually are." Albus sighed heavily. "I must say I was surprised to see how gentle and caring Bella could be. He loves her as any son would his mother. I do hope she doesn't betray that trust."

"She rather burn in hell." Severus muttered and started for the door. "If you are done embarrassing me, I still need to tend to the snake that one of Minerva's injured."

"You will vouch for the creature?" Albus asked as he stood, but not to stop Severus in any way. "The boy?"

"Yes Albus. To both." Severus sighed before exiting and heading for the dungeons. He was going to watch the man. Closely. Despite needing to find their little golden child, Albus had taken the distraction that Corvus offered. A child with a snake in Slytherin, of course the addled old man thought the worst right away.

He stopped himself as he flooed from the nearby point to his offices. Sure enough, there was Draco and Corvus both sitting near his desk, cooing over the snake and talking murder amongst themselves.

"Filthy blood traitors the lot." Draco was snarling while stroking Alya’s head. "Apparently, it only takes two generations for the manners to get lost. If she's really hurt, Father can sue them.... not that they have much but..."

"I hope both of you are cleverer than that." Severus drawled out flatly as he swept into the room and neared his desk. "Should you not be in History, Draco?”

Both came to attention instantly. Draco flushing in embarrassment, Corvus looking at him hopefully. He flicked his wand at the store cabinet nearby and called for the bruise paste. He was mentally noting its properties and ingredients, trying to recall if any were harmful to reptiles and snakes, but did not believe they were.

“You were sorted Slytherin, you should be striving to prove your cunning and resourcefulness. Not relying on your father’s legal connections."

“Yes Uncle Sev.” Draco whispered in reproach. The boy did have a habit when he was backed into a corner to call on his father’s name. A habit he hoped to break the boy of while in Hogwarts.

"Will she allow me to touch her?" He asked Corvus quietly and Corvus nodded, hissing to Alya. The snake in turn stretched herself out on his desk. She hissed back quietly, coiling some areas of herself and leaving her mid-section straight.

"There. He snagged her up while she was trying to sleep in my pocket." Corvus pointed out. "She is very sore and feels pain when she tries to coil up in that area."

"Hmmm. Well, I will apply this to her now, in the hopes it is merely a contusion to her muscles." Severus sighed and slowly approached the snake with a small dab of the paste. "However, if she is still feeling stiff and sore after a few days, I would...."

Severus took a deep breath, quite honestly not sure if he wanted to go forward with this, but had to admit Poppy would scream at the sight of a snake and no one else would really know how to treat this kind of animal.

Save one.

"I would perhaps seek out our gamekeeper. You saw him at the feast. He is a half-giant, and he has a penchant for rescuing creatures. And he may know of something that could assist Alya’s healing."

"Won't he be put off like Flitwick." Draco was frowning.

"Professor Flitwick Draco. You don't have to like the teachers, but you will be respectful towards them. And no. Given I've seen the man with a runespore more times than I have needed to, I doubt he will be much put off by such a garden variety of reptile."

"But you hesitated." Corvus was watching his finger as he let the paste soak into the scales and then began to hiss softly to the snake, picking her up gingerly, as if she were made of porcelain.

"The man is an insufferable gossip and busy body." Severus sat down and sent the paste back to its home. "Far too careless with what he says and far too concerned with the wrong things."

"He's friendly then." Corvus smirked just some as he let Alya slip into his hands gingerly.

“I know I need not remind you, but I must after what has transpired today. Corvus, you know that no one, and I mean no one, can hear your speaking the serpent’s tongue in Hogwarts, yes?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. More than those brutes in Gryffindor will be trying to harm her, and you, if it becomes known before you've established yourself."

"Oh, he's already done that." Draco smirked slightly at Corvus, a proud look on his face.

"I will not ask the particulars. As long as you keep yourself out of trouble in the general populace and conduct yourselves as I know Lucius has taught you, things will be fine."

"But we can teach Weasley a lesson, right?" Draco was eyeing him now and Severus groaned and rubbed his nose.

"Don't worry Uncle Sev. I know what to do." Corvus was elbowing Draco harshly in the ribs and shaking his head at the blonde. "I won't disgrace the house or my family."

"Good, please stay behind Corvus. Draco, you should be getting to lunch."

"But..."

"No buts Draco. I wish to speak to Corvus alone."

Draco begrudgingly left after a whispered promise to be along shortly by Corvus. They waited until they were sure that the blonde was gone before Severus stood and positioned himself in front of the boy.

"Just how deeply have you delved into your Occlumency books??"

"He did try to do it didn't he!" Corvus yelped and was up in a panic. "I felt it! I knew it...only it wasn't like you. It was foreign and creepy and...."

"Corvus, I am not angry. Quite the opposite. However, if I am to continue to teach you and guide you in this art, I need to be kept abreast if you find yourself studying ahead." Severus sighed tiredly. "That you were able to garner my attention with your image when my own shields were at a high, means you've discovered the sister art of Legilimency."

"Which is the spell you use to see my stars?" Corvus calmed some and looked up at him with complete trust. Something Severus still did not know how he ended up with.

"Your mindscape Corvus. What I have taught you, slowly, over these years is how to form a mindscape. Anyone looking to see surface emotions and memories will instead see your stars and become confused."

"I... I may have realized I can hide things in the stars." Corvus let Alya wrap around his arm as he frowned.

"And what have you hidden in your stars?"

"The nightmares." Corvus fumbled some and bit at his lip. A habit he still had when he was extremely nervous.

"From your life before the manor?" Severus asked quietly.

"Yes sir." Corvus nodded.

"You very well may be a natural at this Corvus." Severus put a gentle hand on the boy's shoulder. "But it is still a dangerous thing to toy with the mind. I would ask you not experiment so liberally without my oversight."

"The headmaster can do as you do though, right? What do I do if he tries again?"

"This weekend I will begin your lessons Corvus. If you have a good feel on your courses, I feel you can handle a few hours of Occlumency and Legilimency tutoring on that day. You've figured out part of the equation, you need only learn how to manipulate some of your stars into traps. Pitfalls. Do you remember how we started your lessons? With the bright star?"

"Yeah, it was calming to watch it bob and weave." Corvus smiled softly as his snake slithered up and nodded along. "I play the game with Alya some nights."

"The trick, Corvus, is to make some of your stars seem brighter without actually making them brighter." Severus patted the boy's shoulder and pointed at the door. "But that is for later. I want you to go to lunch, and I ask that you and Alya do something I normally would not ask you to do."

"What's that Uncle Sev?"

"Make an entrance." Severus smirked just so. Perhaps Bella was rubbing off on him, or he was just so fed up with having to defend the Slytherin students.

Albus would cover the pet up and make Corvus hide it if allowed to. Severus was going to make it common knowledge. Not only would it shove the exemption right in everyone’s faces, but it would also set Corvus' value in Slytherin even higher. His friends from childhood would quickly form ranks and it would send a message to Albus, the youngest Weasley, and anyone else who had an issue with the pet. Despite telling the headmaster, Corvus had emerged victorious and still had his familiar.

And Severus had to admit a feeling of satisfaction at causing such mayhem.

Professors had direct floo points to an antechamber of the Great Hall. It allowed him to get to the area and sit himself calmly and without a care to anyone watching. He began to give his order to the elf and saw Draco, Nott, Greengrass and Parkinson speaking in a huddled mess towards the middle of the table.

Shortly thereafter Corvus began to come in, head held high, and hair pulled into a half ponytail at his nape. Allowing his neck to be clearly seen despite the robe and jumper that laid over the white shirt of the standard uniform.

And of course, there in all her silver glory was Alya, basking in the open air and rubbing her head against his cheek as if a dog begging for pets.

Severus had to give a point to Daphne Greengrass. The girl was typical for her age, and a bit full of herself, but she was quick. She sat back, seeing Corvus flaunting the snake so casually, looking at the other tables, who had not taken notice yet, and got an evil smirk on her face.

"Corvus! There you are! Is Alya alright?" She went running up to the boy, making a scene of it, and leaning forward to coo at the snake and looking her over in an exaggerated manner.

The snake too took to this and was raising up and making a hiss of pain before coiling back down.

"Merlin, does it know how to act?" Severus was snorting to himself as Theo and Pansy approached as well, guiding Corvus to his seat proper at the middle of the first-year pack and offering apologies for not reacting sooner and asking if there was anything they could do to ensure Alya was alright."

"Professor Snape offered a paste. I'm sure it will help." Corvus stated in a smooth, pure-blooded tone and rubbed his index finger under the snake's chin. "I'll write Mother if I need to though. She may need a specialized animal healer, if it's more than a bruise."

"Ohhhhhh." Pansy was sucking in a breath. "That won't be cheap. Not that you can't afford the best for your lovely snake Corvus. But really! It should be the attacker who pays. If anyone tried to hurt my Lady, I'd be beside myself."

"Who'd hurt a cat. It's only because some people can't be bothered to ask questions. They just assume things." Theo was snorting and leaning across the table to reach a long finger to the snake in question.

Much to Severus' surprise, a few of the older years that were about already, were standing and coming to stand behind Corvus and Draco. Corvus looked up at them, they nodded silently to him and then turned to face the other tables with impassive glares. Fawley and Warren.

A seventh year, Mr. Carrow came behind Nott and was looking at the snake with a bit of awe.

"Black, what's this I hear about a Gryffindor manhandling your familiar?"

"Oh, yes well, in Charms they took her from my pocket. She typically sleeps in my clothing while I'm in class. It's far too cold in the dungeons and she's much warmer there."

"Well, that's a no-brainer. She's a bleedin' snake." Carrow was snorting and glaring over their heads towards the Gryffindor table at the opposite side. "Holding out on us, were you?"

"She's mine, isn't she? I am not obligated to share her, am I?" Corvus shot back just as quickly. Bella would be proud of her boy, showing no fear and no weakness in front of a more experienced, older opponent.

"No, but if we'd known about your lil miss, we could have kept the poorly educated masses from doing her harm. A mistake on your part, I'm sure. But you're a firstie. Let us handle this business yeah?"

"I wouldn't want to impose. I'm more than capable of handling it." Corvus smiled back innocently. "But thank you for the offer."

Severus felt a small twinge of concern, seeing the brewing war between the houses. There was the ever-present feud, that never went away, but from the looks being thrown, Severus was in for a long year of reprimanding careless idiots and smoothing things over with Minerva. It wasn’t just the first years that had been riled up. News had traveled quickly amongst his snakes and now all of them were up and out for blood.

Alya was pretty much the mascot for the house by now.

"See that you do then." Carrow smirked back happily. He was moving back to the seventh year, but he stopped glancing at the snake and got a little grin. "She is rather stunning Black. Good choice."

"Thanks." Corvus was blushing slightly but went about plating up his food and giving the snake a bite of chicken from his sandwich.

Without Occlumency, Severus would be laughing, truly laughing right now. Minerva had gone pale white and was gaping at the boy before turning an ice-cold stare on himself. Filius was looking rather chastised and guilty, his head dipping down as he took a quick glance at Severus.

He merely glared back at both before turning his ire on the headmaster.

“Now you idiot. Stop any further infractions before they begin.”

“Your attention please?” Albus apparently felt the heat of his stare and was standing up and tapping at his goblet. “I just need to make a quick announcement if I may?!”

Albus waited a few ticks to allow everyone to glance at the head table. Everyone was looking around but the Gryffindor and Slytherin tables already knew what this was about. How strange the rumor mill hadn’t yet gotten a hold of the information.

“I regret that my mind has been elsewhere, and I forgot to bring to everyone’s attention an exemption that the Board of Governors sent to me before the start of term. As you all know, familiars are limited to Cats, Owls, and Toads. However, the charter does allow exceptions to be made if the owner of a pet not listed can prove its safety and temperament.”

“How much of that did you get from Corvus himself, you cheat.” Severus thought while appearing bored and disengaged from the announcement.

“Mr. Black has such an exemption for his familiar, a pet snake. While I’m sure most of you have not yet seen it, as he has been most careful with his pet, I assure you the exemption was investigated, and I met the creature myself. A corn snake you said, my boy?”

Corvus’ eyes darkened a fraction at the too-familiar address, but he nodded to the headmaster in agreement to her breed.

“Yes, a corn snake is not venomous. I apologize most of all to my staff, as I am certain they followed the letter of the bylaws faithfully when faced with this odd companion.” Albus looked to Filius with this statement and the half-goblin nodded to the headmaster softly. “I will advise our student body that aggression, of any kind, is not warranted and any concerns can be brought up safely and patiently with any of your teachers and Heads of House. We are here to see to the rules and you are here to learn to the best of your ability. Thank you.”

Of course, once the headmaster was done with his speech, you could hear the collective heads of everyone in the Great Hall as they swiveled to the Slytherin Table. To his credit, Corvus merely went back to his food and let the snake relax around his shoulders like a shawl.

Severus huffed, nowhere in that drivel was a real apology towards Corvus, but the man was set in his ways and would call the whole fiasco a misunderstanding as he always did. His attention got waylaid by his ever-present shadow, however, and he felt Quirrell shifting in his chair nearby.

“My, Mr. B-b-black is full of surprises!” The man fumbled on the name and took a little drink of pumpkin juice, eyes never wavering from Corvus or the Slytherin table. “I cannot wait to m-m-m-meet the snake in person!”

“I did not think you’d be fond of the creatures.” Severus could not help but quip, watching the man fiddle with his utensils and plate as if he were moving but not. The gaze did not leave Corvus at all, and the boy seemed to shift under its weight.

“M-m-misunderstood really! Reptiles can be fine pets.” Quirrell lifted his cup again and gave a very pleased grin to himself. “I have a b-be-beautiful iguana! Though, no blood gathering S-s-s-Severus. She’s very delicate.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Severus rolled his eyes and tried to push away the gnawing questions whirling in his head. “Iguana blood has been proven far less potent than runespore and I hardly have need of coloring solutions.”

“HA! Yes, all that black doesn’t need as much upkeep.” Quirrell was snorting and looking about the table of teachers, eyeing Filius. “I bet Filius is feeling poorly, I hear he’s the one that sent the boy to the headmaster.”

No stuttering in that sentence and Severus could not help but wonder why. But he decided to ignore it to see how many words the man could get out without stumbling.

“I’m sure. Filius is typically more level-headed than that. But I suppose everyone has a fear.”

“Practical as always Severus.”

The man was standing before Severus had his curiosity quelled, but he did not stop him. He’d speak with Filius later after classes were done and impress that Corvus was reasonable. If the man was forthcoming with an apology, Corvus would harbor no ill feelings.

Well at least Severus hoped he wouldn’t. He was never one-hundred percent certain when Bella’s influences would bleed through the polite child’s persona. It very well could be harming his familiar or his friends was the one area in which Corvus would hold a very tight grudge.

But he could only hope the boy’s better judgment won out.

He had no doubts there would be retaliation against Weasley and Gryffindor. He just had to hope it was not traceable and not maiming in its application. Corvus had already seemed very set in his idea in his office and again when Carrow was offering to do the dirty work for the boy.

However, he could not quiet his own eager anticipation at what Corvus might do.

Did that make him a bad role model? Or did it make him a good Head of House?

Either way, it would be a fun bit of irony to see the Gryffindors get bested, if only just this once.

Chapter Text

“Observe your target, learn their habits.

“Enjoy toying with your opponent.”

“Act as if they trouble you no more than a fly would a horse.”

“Lull them, lull them into a false sense of security. When they are comfortable, that is when you strike.”

“Never rush in revenge, my hatchling.”

Corvus sat at the Slytherin table quietly, munching on a delightful crumpet that he had topped with marmite and cheese. Eating with one’s hands wasn’t typically very lordly, but Corvus wanted to ensure he could keep his eyes alert today.

Like Blaise and Draco had been doing for the past week and a half, Corvus had drug himself awake at an ungodly hour and quickly washed, dressed, and headed for the Great Hall’s echoing ceilings and heavy oak tables.

He had wanted to be at the center of the table and facing out into the hall to see the other houses. Despite arriving well before food began appearing in the slightly indented middle of the tables, Corvus had used the time to proof his potions essay and review the potion they’d be working on today in the double potions with Gryffindor.

But sitting there in the absolute quiet of the large cathedral, his mother’s lessons had started springing to mind. She would speak the words with a husky voice and far away voice, but with a keen look of determination. They did not make much sense to Draco or himself, but they always just laughed them off as her being who she was. She loved getting reactions out of people and he figured she especially enjoyed watching him and Draco trying to figure her out.

Suddenly though, Corvus was starting to understand. Since what happened last Tuesday, all he could think about was what Ronald Weasley had done to Alya. How he’d harmed her. How he had grabbed her without him knowing. How he had trusted that other students would have the same manners and propriety as he had grown up with.

And he could not stop thinking about how he would make the red-headed Gryffindor pay.

Finally, those words of revenge, opponents, and how best to approach them came flooding back to him as he needed them. Ready and waiting for him to utilize them as his mother intended.

While Draco was eager to start making Weasley pay; Corvus had listened to his mum’s very first lesson. To observe, to learn, to plot. He was biding his time and learning what he needed in order to ensure he got the upper hand.

Crabbe and Goyle, surprisingly, had been a help to this cause. The two bullies had immediately begun turning their brutish behavior on Weasley. While they were all about the same height, Gregory alone had more bulk than Ron did and had taken to shoving the Gryffindor around in the hallways between classes.

Ron always reacted in kind. He would shove, yell, and get his buddies Thomas and Finnegan involved. But there was never any finesse in his response. He was just like them; a bully with no other thought than to push and shove and fight.

Weasley was also a late riser. Not late like Corvus was, he knew better than to be late to any appointment or class, but he did not get up at 5:30 to do his hair when there really wasn’t a point. Typically, 7am was plenty of time for him and he was at the Great Hall just as breakfast was beginning at 7:30.

Weasley always rolled in just around 8 o’clock or just after, rushing to shove food into his mouth like a common pig at a trough. He was a glutton as well. Whereas most everyone took sizeable, but well-balanced portions, for the most part, Weasley was constantly grabbing double of whatever struck his fancy.

Draco had more than hit the mark by saying the manners got lost within a few generations. The Weasleys were listed in the Sacred Twenty-Eight. Narcissa had taught them about the family during those lessons. But it was always prefaced with the knowledge that the Weasleys did not like their spot on the list and the grandfather; Septimus Weasley, had done wrong by Draco’s grandfather; Abraxas Malfoy.

Of course, Draco had been bringing that up constantly in the confines of the common room. Lamenting and airing out the family feud as reason enough to shun and torment the other pure blood. He had also noted that the Weasley family had lost most of their wealth.

That would explain the robes and the eating habits easily enough. But it wasn’t as if the family couldn’t easily rectify the matter. From what he’d been hearing, Ronald’s mother was a Prewett and a very proud woman who would not allow any reconciliation and wanted no part of pure blood society or the dark leaning families.

Corvus was certain she was some relation to Great-Aunt Lucretia but knew better than to ask anything from the older family members. Especially Lucretia.  Mother and she spat at each other a lot whenever there were family gatherings.

The boy’s father sounded like a push over to be honest, which given what Corvus was seeing of Ronald, it wouldn’t take much to turn him into the same. Weasley was all bluster and boastful. If someone actually did come at him like an older year student or one of the professors, he tended to fold up like a paper doll.

Corvus was going to make him fold until he fit in a thimble.

He kept his gaze aloof as more people started to filter into the room; his head was moving to greet the Slytherins coming to the table for the meal. Several of older year girls stopped by with smiling eyes and eager faces.

“Good morning, Lord Black. How is Lady Alya?” Xenia Travers was leaning on the long bench seating across from him to glance at his neck.

“Good morning. Please, Corvus is fine, ladies.” He smiled a soft smile and blushed a bit at the formal address. “Alya seems to be doing alright. Still moving stiffly in that area, but she isn’t hissing as much.”

“Poor girl.” Larisa Burke cooed as Alya stuck her head out from his hair and slithered carefully down his arm. “And we are outside of the common room, my lord. It is only proper.”

Corvus obliged the snake, who had become quite a celebrity in the Slytherin common room since that fateful Charms class. He had expected the girls to balk at a snake, but among the students, it was the girls who crowded around the common room to see and dote on who they were now referring to as Lady Alya. They crowed and boasted that of course she was a girl snake, because girl snakes were more dangerous! The boys had responded in kind with leaving treats and offerings at his dorm for the corn snake.

::Scritches!:: Alya hissed happily as all three reached out to stroke her head, chin, and upper body. Everyone was very cautious of her middle, which of course was still sore over a week later.

Corvus smiled fondly at his familiar as she moved her head and closed her eyes in a pleased manner. She adored the attention, both kinds, and he was going to have to ration out the voles, mice, and grasshoppers she’d received. Otherwise, she’d be getting fat in no time.

“Oh, Alya you are so pretty.” Yara Shafiq was cooing right in the snake’s face. Apparently, she had some Indian ancestry and Corvus and the fifth-year girl had talked at great length about her culture’s reverence of snakes and their kin a few days ago. “Perfectly behaved. Be safe! Both of you!”

Corvus chuckled as Alya mourned their leaving, coiling about his wrist softly and testing the air where they had been.

::I like our new den. Even if there are predators.::

Corvus tapped her head softly with agreement. They had worked out a simple I agree, I disagree, Stop, Go, Yes, and No signals for Corvus to speak to Alya when in public. Giving hissing would only make matters worse for both of them.

Alya had gained great acclaim in Slytherin, and some cautious curiosity from other houses. But, because Weasley was still being a boastful prat about the whole fiasco, most kept their distance. They gave Corvus a wide berth and merely whispered or pointed to him in barely concealed ways.

At most, everyone was accepting that he had an exemption. They may not like it, but they had accepted it at least.

Unlike Weasley.

Corvus returned his gaze to the Great Hall at a whole, watching the morning exchanges with a bored gaze. But a gaze meant to deflect his real interest in keeping the Gryffindor table in sight.

“Merlin, here you are.” Draco was sitting down across from him and Corvus blinked at the blonde and the contingent of others coming with him. He shrugged and took another bite of his crumpet. “You cannot be that eager to get to Potions. It’s only a Hair-Raising Potion.”

“Maybe I am.” Corvus shrugged back and nodded his greeting to Blaise and Theo. “Anyway, I can be motivated to get up if there’s a reward and it’s good enough.”

“And what reward had you out of the dorm before we even saw you?” Blaise was snickering softly, buttering some toast and calling over some eggs. “Surely not crumpets.”

“What can I say, they are a change of pace.” Corvus grinned madly at the darker-skinned boy and went back to breakfast, keeping his eye on their surroundings.

Today, he had in mind to finally test the waters. He would start poking back and see how far he could work Weasley into a fit. Because of all the things Corvus had noted, the fact that Ronald Weasley was a bully.

He bullied more than just Slytherins. He was rude and uncouth to just about anyone, he all but shoved timid Longbottom around the halls, and constantly teased Hermione Granger because of her know-it-all tendencies.  

Corvus had picked Friday because it provided the perfect time for the first nudge at the boy’s defenses. Double potions meant that the prat and his gang wouldn’t have any recourse of relation until at least Tuesday of the following week. Severus would not allow anyone, not even Corvus, to disrupt his class.

Not that he really felt the idiot could come up with a retaliation that did not involve violence. Which Corvus fully intended to use in his favor.

He was a little embarrassed that he’d given into his own anger during the attack. All he had seen in a blind flit of panic was the git’s wand in his face and a bright splash of light. Then he’d heard Alya’s desperate hisses for help and rage at being caught by such a creature.

He had tripped Weasley, though the professors were certainly debating that still by the way they all looked at him. He’d done it wordlessly and wandlessly, because he was desperate to get Alya back in his pocket before Weasley did permanent damage. He doubted he could do so again without a spell or advertising his intentions.

At least not yet.

“Do not let your emotions get the better of you. You can be unpredictable, as I’m sure your mother has taught you to be, but you must always be in control of the narrative.”

Uncle Severus too had taught Draco and Corvus during the summers, critiquing their forms or pointing out places he felt their casting needed to be improved.

Mostly Corvus learned Occlumency from Severus, which his uncle said had not yet become second nature to him because of his age. Corvus now realized there was a reason his uncle was so insistent on control and keeping emotions in check. It was how Severus seemed so effortlessly able to defeat Lucius in their little demonstration duels.

Severus was always in control of what was happening, just by being calm, unreadable, and patient. He drew Lucius in until he could finally land the winning blow and did so with only his wand and magic doing the deed.

Corvus had lost control the moment he reacted in anger and desperation. Despite Weasley attacking him first, despite Weasley manhandling and injuring his familiar, Corvus was the one that had ended up on the defensive. He had been the one sent to the headmaster’s office.

Another lesson that was now becoming much clearer.

The adults had been very adamant about telling them both to be wary of Albus Dumbledore. Corvus had understood on some level that they did not agree with the man, his policies, or his methods. He was a very powerful wizard, one that had a great deal of control in their world, but Corvus had failed to understand why the adults were so wary. If the man was so powerful and fearsome, they'd be calling him a Dark Lord like they did to anyone who showed any amount of control.

He now understood it was because the man used his power in a very off-putting way. Corvus could still feel the gentle, yet probing, pressure in his head. He instantly retreated to his stars, as he was supposed to, but that only seemed to lead the man to his galaxy, and he’d truly not known what to do with the man cherry picking the thoughts still front and center in his mind.

Luckily, those emotions and memories had been linked to upset over Alya, thinking of ways to get Severus there to help him, and how pissed his mother was going to be when she found out.

“You’re awfully quiet this morning.” Theo was stating softly at his side, blue eyes glancing out from dusty blonde hair. He looked at Corvus for a minute, before following his gaze to the opposite side of the room. “That is never good.”

“I have lots to think about.” Corvus reached over for a banana and began to peel it. “Plus, I’m not fully awake yet. I’m not sure how Draco and Blaise are doing it.”

“We go to bed earlier.” Blaise responded blandly, but also looking out into the herd of other students in the hall.

“What are you looking at?” Draco looked over his shoulder to try to garner the same understanding Theo and Blaise were getting. The bad thing was that his friends knew him too well and knew something was up.

“Can we all stop looking?” Corvus was huffing as Daphne sat down and did as the other girls from his year, cooing to Alya as she presented herself for more pets and adoration. “Stars, you all are making us look suspicious.”

He took a moment to check the head table, noting that Dumbledore still wasn’t present. The man was nearly absent the first month of school. This was still true now as they worked their way into October. So far only Severus, McGonagall, the gamekeeper, and Sprout were at the table, fully engrossed in their paper and conversation.

As it neared the 8 o’clock hour, Corvus took a sip of pumpkin juice, readied his messenger bag for the day and waited. The owls typically delivered mail at this time, and he could see them starting to come down in a swirl of feathers and hoots.

At the start of term, messages had been very thick, parents checking in on children and their trip to Hogwarts. Also, the news of the missing Boy-Who-Lived making the paper in high demand. But that was thankfully starting to dwindle now as everyone got into their new routines.

Corvus immediately spotted a familiar owl, a large one, carrying a box in its talons. The box itself wasn’t big, but the owl had to be for larger orders.

It was the delivery owl from the menagerie that delivered Alya’s meals. The menagerie had a flock of carrier owls and falcons, depending on the load needed, and it hadn’t been hard at all to submit an order for rush.

Granted, he wouldn’t need to order much of anything given how spoiled Alya was within the den of snakes.

He watched Draco get his paper, still eyeing him with a silent frown and pleading eyes. Something else Corvus’ mother had taught him; don’t let anyone know what you’re planning. The more who know, the more who can tell.

Once everything was delivered and the owls had fled, things settled into an easy bustle. The last half hour of breakfast usually was for last minute stragglers and for everyone else to get their bearing and read their mail.

That chaotic tranquility was shattered with an ear curdling scream so high pitched; it sounded like a girl.

But Corvus knew it wasn’t a girl.

From his central spot the sudden discord at the Gryffindor table became all too engrossing. A red head had come flying up as mail was doled out and opened. A hard thud echoed just as knees hit the table and the head disappeared under the sea of other heads in between the Slytherin table and Gryffindors.

It came back up rather swiftly though, as a scrambling, panicked Ronald came rearing back from a box at his vacated spot. Going so far as to bump into the Ravenclaws behind him and splitting them until his butt was dragging across plates and dishes as he tried desperately to get away.

In the box? Well, it was hard to see from across the room, but it was a very impressive tarantula. One called a Goliath bird eater. The menagerie kept them for people who wanted them as pets or for someone looking to feed a boa constrictor. Both creatures were both from the South America’s and boas apparently loved snacking on the large spiders.

Corvus could just make out the furry legs of the creature coming out from the opened lid and feeling about for purchase in its new territory. It really was as big as promised and he practiced using his Occlumency exercises to keep from laughing with almost everyone else in the Great Hall.

“FRED!!!!” Ron’s voice was still squeaking and toned higher than any of the girls around him, face flushed red and eyes just about bugging out of his head. “GEORGE!!!”

That had to be the twin Weasley’s names because the identical pair of boys sitting further away from the chaos were looking at each other and pointing at each other exaggeratedly before shaking their heads in unison towards their little brother.

“I know it was you!!!” Ron was screeching now as everyone continued to laugh and point at the scene in front of them.

Ron’s uniform was now thoroughly soiled with bits of food, syrups and jams from the Ravenclaw table. Several of the older ‘claws were calling out that he was a mess and how dare he ruin their breakfast.

The teachers of course were up in a flash, coming into the fray like quidditch refs. Much to Corvus’ surprise, McGonagall began giving Ron a tongue lashing, pulling him from the table despite Weasley screaming as if he were being burned alive to be put back within any distance of the creature.

The spider was still crawling about, making a great feast out of the slice of ham the boy had been putting on his plate.

Severus was blinking at the scene, mouth in a thin line of consternation. Sprout was busy cleaning up the knocked over plates and goblets, house elves springing up to see to the mess now on the floors.

It was his greatest surprise to see the gamekeeper, swooping in like a lumbering angel, to scoop up the spider from the table and actually bring it to his face. He cooed to the thing, his finger running from the head to the back of the fuzzy creature, happily cupping it in his hands.

“Well, aren’t you just tha handsomest thing!” The half-giant was exclaiming, earning him several glares of disbelief from the students around him.

“Get it out of here Hagrid!” McGonagall was barking impatiently, her weathered, wrinkled skin gathering at her frown and her narrow eyes. “And you Mr. Weasley! You best get changed immediately!”

“But breakfast…”

“You’ve only yourself to blame!” The Scottish woman was pointing firmly to the doors and brokering no argument. “I won’t have you besmirching Gryffindor looking like that!”

Ron was practically running now, once more getting an eye of the spider in the gamekeeper’s overly big hands. Everyone took to laughing again as things were cleaned and Hagrid began moving away with his new prize.

“I guess that solves that problem.” Corvus thought to himself in a pleased manner, watching the man treat the creature like a proud parent with a little child. He went about picking up his bag and placing his napkin beside his plate. He caught Severus’ tilt of head, dark eyes watching him for any clues.

He really hoped he wasn’t giving any. Still, as he stood up gracefully from the table with his friends, who were all suspiciously quiet as well, he noted one more red head at the Gryffindor table who looked as calm as he did.  

Corvus nodded his way, and the freckled older boy nodded back.

With business concluded, he led the way back towards the dungeons and the potions classroom. He could not help the satisfied smirk spreading as they hit the hallways.

There was no way that brute would be cleaned up before Potions started at 9am and Severus would readily dismiss any excuses from McGonagall, seeing as it really was Weasley’s fault that he waited until the last possible moment to attend breakfast.

Weasley was in for a very unpleasant detention, if his godfather was as observant as Corvus knew he was.

Not that there were many potions that used spider bits.

Venom maybe….

“What was that all about?” Daphne finally asked in a calm, but curious tone as they neared the stairwell down into the dungeons.

“Yes, what a ruckus!” Blaise was laughing heartily. “Over what though, I wonder.”

“Spider.” Corvus mentioned haphazardly, pushing back his hair and fingering Alya to assure himself she was still in her safe spot.

“Yes, didn’t you see it in that big brute’s hands?” Theo really started laughing then, elbowing Corvus happily and shaking his head. “Merlin, you’d think it was a cuddly crup puppy with the way that giant lit up!”

“Might as well have been. I’ve heard rumors about him having all sorts of illegal creatures.” Pansy was giggling as she hugged her potions book to her chest.

“That was it? He went mental over a spider?” Draco was chortling now as well. “Who would have known such a little thing would cause such an over dramatic reaction.”

“Apparently his brothers did.” Daphne grinned. “He seemed sure that the twins did it.”

“They do have reputations as pranksters.” Pansy nodded along with Daphne, the girls near lockstep as they finally neared their destination.

Corvus let another sly grin cross his face as he opened the arched doorway into the potions room. All the better if someone else took the blame.

They found their favorite seats in the middle of the room, cauldrons all set up and a detailed list beside each station. The way the chairs were set up, it was clear they were going to want pairs for the brewing of their first potion.

The Hair-Raising Potion was really not something all that practical. Corvus did wonder why anyone would invent such a thing, but it could be argued that beginners had to start somewhere safe.

Gryffindors were slowly meandering in as well, spreading about the empty spots. Of course, missing was Ronald Weasley. It left them somewhat uneven and given that everyone knew how horrible Longbottom was with anything he was sitting alone at the head of the class.

Corvus had to admit curiosity about the ‘cowardly lion’ as his own housemates had taken to calling him. He was a pure blood, Corvus knew that, and he also knew he was related to someone on the Wizengamot. But he really was a shy sort, always head down and eyes darting. But for some reason, whenever he looked at Corvus, some odd little flit of defiance would run through him. One that would quickly fade into a panic as Longbottom would break the gaze.

It was weird. He didn’t even give that look towards his bullying housemates. Corvus had never even spoken to the other boy.

“I do hope everyone has their essays ready for turn in.” Severus’ voice was ice cold, as it typically was. He always had a regal baritone and patience when he showed Draco or himself anything. But here in Hogwarts, Severus seemed to lose some of the warmth Corvus had come to know and he wondered why.

Corvus, and the rest of the Slytherins were already pulling their parchments out and they were floating to the front of the classroom. Gryffindors were largely still talking about the Great Hall debacle, save for Hermione Granger.

“Silence!” Severus barked out when it became clear they’d ignored him. He started stalking the aisle and glaring down each one of them. “I do not care what idiocy happens outside of this classroom. When you step into this room, I expect you ready to start the moment I come in. Now hand in your assignments and review the recipe on your desks.”

Everyone shut up quickly after that and soon Severus was back at the head of the room and puffing the parchments away to his office. He swept around swiftly and tapped the chalkboard that had the recipe and required steps detailed out and opened the door to the storeroom.

“You will be working in pairs to complete a Hair-Raising Potion.” Severus spoke clearly and slowly, eyeing the Gryffindors in distaste. “It is an easy enough potion, and I expect all of you to follow the directions on your desks and on the board to the letter. You may begin by starting your cauldrons to begin boiling the standard ingredient already provided.”

Most of them knew the matchstick spell by now, thanks to Charms, and with a few of them each the wood under the cauldrons began to burn. The room quickly filled with emerging smoke, but vents kicked in and soon it was just a musty fog all around them.

Corvus liked the smell only because it reminded him of the bonfires in the gardens, celebrating and giving tributes. The way it hung in the air did burn his eyes just a touch.

“I’ll grab the ingredients.” Draco was standing from their little area and heading for the storeroom while Corvus tended the flames. He could see other students moving off to do the same before the door came open and a very pale and out-of-breath Weasley finally appeared.

He stopped midway, seeing the only place open near Longbottom and groaned loudly, ignoring the very present threat in front of him as Severus moved silently to intercept the tardy student.

“Mr. Wesley, how nice of you to join us.”

Ron was gulping as he froze midway into the chair, nudging Neville towards the storeroom as he finally met Severus’ gaze. Corvus just sat back to watch.

“Detention, tomorrow evening at 7pm.”

“But dinn…”

“You will find Mr. Weasley.” Severus swept right up to Ron, which forced the boy to sit rather harshly in the wooden seat. “That things do not revolve around your meal schedule. Detention, 7pm.”

“But…”

“Make it Saturday and Sunday." Severus’s brows furrowed downwards, glaring at the red-headed menace. “Would you like to make it more?”

“No sir.” Ron finally deflated into the seat and diverted his gaze.

The students who had gone to the storeroom were lining up. Draco had got there quickly though and was returning to the aisle. He tripped just slightly coming up the stairs, and Corvus eyed him suspiciously. Draco merely blushed a bit, tried to look as if nothing had happened and came back to their workstation.

Corvus saw Ron duck down to pick up something near his foot as Draco returned and started setting out the rat tails, porcupine quills and billywig stings. A small carafe of oil had been placed at each station beforehand and they each had a measuring device to meter out the right amount.

::Waste of a fine meal.:: Alya was commenting, tongue flicking just between his hair and cheek. ::What does he do with the rest of the rat?::

Corvus would have to answer her question later. Given he knew Severus had several species of snakes in his official lab a few doors down, he could assume the rest of the rats were fed to the captives. He’d spoken to a few of the more docile snakes, as Severus prepared for their first Legilimency lesson this past Saturday. Some were rather rude though.

Things went into an easy rhythm once the standard ingredients began to boil. Each step was clearly defined by the number of stirs and which direction. Each ingredient had to be added in a specific way. Draco was portioning out the billywig stings as Corvus worked on the porcupine quills, whittling them down into a powder with a mortar and pestle.

Other pairs were talking quietly with each other, well mostly. Hermione was trying to stop her partner, Dean Thomas, from adding the quills whole. Pansy was asking Daphne in disgust why they had to use rat tails. That she would NEVER put anything with rat tails on her silky, straight hair.

“This is a potion we apply right?” Corvus whispered to Draco. “We don’t drink this do we?”

“Seriously?” Draco smirked at him and then rolled his eyes dramatically as he started to add the start of the stingers. “You really are pants at this.”

“Hey, I can follow directions just fine.” Corvus huffed. “I just prefer something a little more detailed about its usage.”

“Yes, you baby, you apply it. And we are so applying it to your hair. I can’t wait to see what it does to that nest.” Draco pointed to his curls before picking up the stirrer and beginning the twenty rotations to dissolve the tiny stingers.

“We ought to apply it to yours.” Corvus huffed back, lowering his head seeing Severus start his rounds. “Give it some character.”

“I will remind you this isn’t social hour.” Severus was curling his lip their way mostly, but also looking at the smattering of witches around him. He was keeping an eye on the back row, where Crabbe and Goyle were sitting, trying their hardest to cobble their ingredients together.

That his back was turned to the front apparently allowed a mishap to start occurring.

A rattle of the pewter cauldrons caused them all to look about, which of course led them to Longbottom’s and Weasley’s cauldron. It was rumbling because the contents were now starting to bubble rather spectacularly.

They all had a second to notice that Severus was sweeping downwards before the whole thing popped like a huge bubble, splattering Neville and Ron with a sticky gray mist before calming down again.

Everyone sat quietly, not daring to breathe as they waited for the two to start screaming in agony or morphing into some grotesque monster.

Instead, as the film over their heads slid down their faces, their hair started going with it. Dropping away from their heads like confetti from a Christmas cracker.

Severus was quickly vanishing the cauldron with a sneer and then eyeing the two boys with disdain. It was a toss of what happened, given Neville was so horrible at things and Ron was just an idiot.

Corvus had an idea and took a quick side glance at Draco, who was keeping up on his potion while snickering softly along with the rest of the class. He felt his own snicker creeping up, as Severus glowered at the two. Neville couldn’t tear his eyes away from Severus, but Ron was feeling about his very bald head and going all red again.

“It would seem missing my lecture about following directions at the start of class has come to bear.” Severus drawled on nasally, but slowly as he looked at the skin touched by the brew and seeming to decide it wasn’t life-threatening. “Does anyone know what ingredient was wrong?”

“They used hedgehog quills instead of porcupine.” Granger’s voice was coming up softly from the other side of the aisle.

“Is there a way to tell these quills apart?” Severus was still firmly watching Neville and Ron with a burning desire to see either of them fess up.

“One is much shorter and lighter in color.” Daphne was now offering up behind Corvus and Draco.

“Well then. It would seem your classmates knew which quills to use. Go wash up in the lavatory down the hall. I expect you to start from scratch. Perhaps Mr. Longbottom can properly pick out the correct quills this time.”

“But we were splattered with that…” Ron was starting to argue as Longbottom flushed crimson in total embarrassment.

“You have merely rid yourself of any hair, Mr. Weasley. Perhaps that will teach you to pay attention to your ingredients and not blindly trust what you are given.”

Corvus felt Draco flinch just slightly and that all but confirmed to him that Draco had dropped the wrong quills knowing Ron would take the bait. But part of him could not be too mad at his brother. He’d asked Draco a lot to hold back. Draco preferred a more instant gratification than Corvus did, and he’d wanted to go at Weasley since last Tuesday.

“Back to work all of you!”

Neville and Ron were headed up the aisle, Ron whining about his hair and berating Neville, despite what Corvus knew instead; that Ron had made the blunder, not Longbottom.

“They wanted war. I won’t feel bad about it.” Draco whispered softly as he leaned across Corvus to get the mortar with the crushed quills. That was probably the other error they had made, not crushing the ingredient and putting it in full.

“Did I say anything?” Corvus whispered back and started chopping the rat tails as directed on their sheet. “Weasley’s just getting some much-needed karma; far as I can tell.”

The rest of the class was too afraid to talk, but snickers kept going around the room after the two Gryffindors returned, their heads shinning squeaky clean in the dim light of the room. After another hour, Severus produced wigs showing that if the hair was human in origin, the potion would work without offering themselves up as guinea pigs.

Herbology afterwards was a real treat, Pansy going to the Ravenclaws she’d been getting information from. Padma Patil and Lisa Turpin nearly instantly began to laugh and spread the news of what happened. Soon, the whole herbology class was a buzz with the news and having a good laugh at the boorish Gryffindor.

Even with the way things had worked out, Corvus was still rather glad to get to the common room and find a nice corner to tuck into for the rest of the day. So far, it seemed Ron was not at all aware that he’d been targeted by Slytherin. Or Corvus. He had blamed his twin brothers for the spider and was eager to blame Longbottom for the mishap.

Still, the idiot had to know he picked up what Draco had dropped and then used it. At the very least he had to believe Draco was the prankster.

Which meant keeping an eye on things to ensure that Weasley did not incorrectly try to target his family and friends.

In the safety of the common rooms, they all went about their usual ways to unwind. Theo was always quick to head to the dorm to get some quiet time and change his clothes. Blaise, Draco and the girls would find somewhere to set up a game of Wizard’s Chess or Exploding Snap. Corvus would either go with Theo and start working on homework or find a quiet corner to work on more personal projects.

With a month now under his belt, Corvus wanted to start finding ways to start their clubs. Clearly the first-year schedule was made both to familiarize muggleborns with magic, class structure, and allow for those without the more rigorous tutoring the older families ascribed to. There were lots, and he meant lots of free hours in the day, and he felt oddly like a slacker with all the time given to him.

He knew the others were happier about that than he was, but he knew things would only get harder as they got older, and he wanted to be established both academically and socially. And he wanted a good hold on things just in case next year he and Draco could work themselves onto the quidditch team. It was unheard of the second years achieving it, but they were determined to earn their spots either next year or third.

Nearby he started to hear a group of older students starting to laugh happily and he looked through his hair towards the center most area of the common room. It was slightly lower than the rest of the areas and held a curved sofa around the main fireplace. Obviously it was prime real estate, and the sixth-and-seventh years usually held court there.

They all looked like they were having a get together, laughing and pounding each other on the backs. One was passing out bottled butterbeers, almost like a congratulatory end of the week celebration.

“Oy! Malkin! Tell them what you did to Culberson in Defense!!!”

The loud demand had drawn Corvus’ interest, and he could not help but listen in from his seat near the windows, checking on his herbology text and starting to lay out the leaves of fluxweed to start drying with the spell Professor Sprout had shown them today.

“Right then, we all know no one can understand a word that bloke Quirrell is saying. He wanted us to practice these pansy hexes like the ear shriveling hex, tripping jinx, you know first year stuff, today in class and was pairing us off.”

Leroy Malkin was a sixth year that Draco and Blaise seemed to be buddying up to. He was, of course, related to the family that had founded Madam Malkin’s and was always done up in spotless robes and had crisp features. Much like Draco and Blaise, he always wanted to look perfect and was one of the few willing to get up at dawn or before to ensure he got proper primping time in the bathrooms.

“Well as luck would have it, the family has a lovely little spell we use quite a lot. An Unraveling Charm.” Leroy was painting a picture for his year mates and the older teenagers about, all of them hanging on his word as he twirled his wand in his fingers and gave the girls in attendance a wink. “I figured Quirrell didn’t limit us to spells in the defense book, so I whipped it out before Culberson had even gotten his wand out of his pocket.”

“What’s the spell do?” Jeris Jacobs, their head male prefect was near the fireplace, listening in with a wry grin on his face. He was tipping back his bottle of butterbeer and getting one wicked grin on his face. Corvus too found himself grinning intently while trying not to look like a snoop.

“We’re tailors, Jacobs. What do you think it does?” Leroy really got a grin on his face and took off his tie. He held it up and tapped his wand to it. The thing unraveled and dropped to the floor, just a pile of thread and fabric, within seconds. “Culberson’s pretty clothes started unraveling faster than he could react.”

Everyone gaped, even Corvus, realizing the outcome before Malkin finished his sentence.

"All his pride and joy out there for the lovely ladies to see." Leroy finished, calling up his threads and fabric, doing a basic reversal, meaning the spell he’d used was a form of transfiguration, if Corvus understood it right. “I think even Quirrell took to a blush!”

“Good show.”

“Way to stick it to the Gryff.”

“He’s such a bully, he deserved it.”

“Oh, I would have loved to see that!”

Corvus realized some of the older years hadn’t taken defense as some of them bemoaned not being there to witness the spectacle. He knew they started picking specializations after OWLs and did not even realize it’d be an option not to take the core class afterwards. But then again, he’d heard a few rumors about Severus only taking certain students into the NEWT level courses so he supposed that he should have realized the possibility.

“And then there’s Black!” Jacobs’ voice chortled as the laughter started dying down. The seventh year was hooking his finger in a ‘come here’ motion and Corvus stood and eyed the group carefully. “Masterful, my lord. Just masterful!”

“I’m sorry?” Corvus blinked at the older teens, now all looking at him with approving glances.

“Don’t be bashful.” Leroy also was nodding along and giving him a curt bow and flourishing with his hand. “The Twin Terrors are pranksters, but even they looked flummoxed! I’ve never seen them not take credit for their work. Which means someone else gave their dear little brother that gift.”

“Malkin’s right.” Jacobs approached him and clapped his shoulder proudly. “Quite the stroke of genius though. How’d you know a spider would spook him so badly?”

“One doesn’t just reveal secrets do they?” Corvus grinned slyly as he’d seen his mother do thousands of times. “I have my ways.”

“Indeed, you do!” A girl was giggling nearby and looking about his neck. “How is our Lady Alya? Is she healing?”

“She is, but slowly.” Corvus let her snake her way down his arm. “So, I believe I still owe Weasley a few more inconveniences. But no one heard me say that.”

“Of course not.”

“I heard nothing of the sort.”

“Why he’s merely having a bad run of luck.”

Everyone was quickly nodding to each other and agreeing. Corvus could not help the smile of satisfaction knowing his housemates were firmly behind him. It sounded like they were enacting their own revenge against their most hated rivals. Who he could very rightly guess were Gryffindors.

Given how quickly he’d come to see the bias against the House of Slytherin within both the classrooms and outside them, Corvus could figure the older students were feeling particularly ready for some revenge.

“You’re proving yourself quite the snake, Black.” Jacobs was letting go of his arm and appraising him. “If one were to need the rotation of the prefects, you know, just to know when a friendly one is about, I could certainly make that happen. Don’t want you little snakes getting bullied by the wrong sorts now do we?”

“That would be brilliant.” Corvus smirked and rubbed at Alya’s scales. “But not if it’s too much of a risk.”

“Oh, and word to the wise and cunning.” Carrow was chirping up, a twinkle of eagerness in his gaze. “We finally got assigned our first match of the year. Flint and Wood were having no issues convincing that old bat McGonagall to let us start the year off with a bang.”

“Slytherin versus Gryffindor?”

Everyone was really starting to get happy about the information. Corvus himself could see why. The rivalry was already ramping up between the houses.

Quidditch was a perfect way to make it personal.

Chapter Text

With the buzz of excitement from Friday, the weekend seemed to blur by in a whisp of activity. Saturday had started out poorly, the prophet had come out with another full-page article with a sensational headline:

POTTER WILLS TELL ALL!!! MUGGLES NEVER TO HAVE CUSTODY!

Underneath that was a detailed explanation stating that the Potters had never wanted their son with the Dursleys who had clearly been neglectful, shown through the previous printings of the letters from a neighbor.

A plant from Albus Dumbledore, so they had found. A woman now addled in the brain and unable to tell the Ministry or the Prophet anything of merit to help them find Harry Potter.

Corvus had stared at the names for a long time. He’d never known them. He’d never been allowed to speak to the looming figures of pain and suffering in his nightmares. The Dursleys. What a plain name for people who still haunted him after so long.

The news had not gone well with the Professors either. Dumbledore, in another rare appearance, had been besieged near immediately by his own Deputy Headmistress. Professor McGonagall was very no nonsense, they had learned that very quickly, and always seemed in perfect control. But this seemed to be her final straw. She had raised up, towering over the elderly wizard and started laying into him as he tried to stop her.

“Albus! How could you?! Lily is rolling in her grave! I told you! I told you many times! And you decided you knew better didn’t you?”

“Minerva, the students do not need…”

“No, you aren’t waylaying me again!”

A powerful silencing spell had gone up and Corvus had gone back to the paper quietly. He wondered if the Prophet had a way of knowing when Dumbledore was present. It seemed they knew just when to release these reports for maximum effect. The Goblins were the background movers for this edition, as they were bringing up breach of contract against the Chief Warlock in the Wizengamot. Part of their basis for the claim was the fact the wills had never been read nor had Dumbledore followed the Potters’ wishes. There were also some small notes of bequeathments that had never been released.

McGonagall wasn’t the only one upset though. Uncle Severus’s face had gone near blank as he read the same front page. And then his dark eyes had darted towards Dumbledore with rage lighting up the normally calm orbs.

It had worried Corvus momentarily. Why would Uncle Sev be upset by all of this? But he had decided to tuck that away and focused on finishing up his homework from the past week, hanging out with Theo and Daphne, meals, and then finishing the day with Occlumency with Severus.

Which had been rather embarrassing to be honest.

Corvus had arrived in the man’s private lab down the hall from the Potions classroom and found his uncle smirking at him. That was never good and as Corvus had been guided to the area set up with two high back chairs facing one another in a back cubby he felt a surge of dread in his gut.

“Since we both know where that spider came from; your goal is to keep me from the memory of ordering it.”

Corvus had already begun hiding things in his stars before the start of schooling. It had been an accident really, but he’d woken up from a bad nightmare and really wanted to get back to sleep. While doing his star exercise to calm himself, he’d quietly imagined the dream as a star and put it in a faraway galaxy. And felt instantly better.

Uncle Sev was helping him to refine that method now and how to group like memories together. Galaxies were the broad definition of a grouping and the stars within were memories strongly influenced by the particular emotion or topic.

Along with these lessons were his uncle’s attempts to see memories that Corvus did not want him to see. The trick, as both the more advanced book Severus had given him and the man himself, was to create pathways that lead an intruder elsewhere. To where Corvus wanted them to go.

“Let them think they are seeing what they want. You almost always can get a glimpse of their goal when they first intrude.”

Of course, Severus had been very blatant with his attacks so that Corvus could feel what it was he was after. The spider. The day of the uproar. The joy Corvus had getting back at Weasley. Those two things would lead Severus right to what he wanted to see; proof Corvus had ordered the spider.

Corvus was still trying to figure out how best to lead the older man away from his goal without blatantly throwing a star in his face. While he failed numerous times yesterday afternoon, Severus had merely told him he was making very good progress in sorting and cataloguing and that he was in no way expecting Corvus to get this new aspect immediately.

“Practice. Most practitioners of this art require years to even get to where you are Corvus.”

Still, it frustrated Corvus to no end, not yet grasping the concept at least. Typically, he could figure out the concept and work from there. But the concept was quite daunting. It required false ideas and memories, and they had to be detailed. Convincing. Some shred of truth to them, to make them at least stable.

Corvus shook his head and put himself back in the present. Worrying about the deluge of information regarding Harry Potter would only put those thoughts on the forefront of his mind. Dumbledore would catch that should he try to invade his mind again and that would lead to questions.

Dumbledore was as dangerous as his mum had told him and he was adamant of not being in his presence any more than was necessary.

He pulled out a casual vest to go over his blue top. October was still nice weather wise, but it was starting to chill, and he knew fall was coming. Saturdays and Sundays they weren’t required to wear the school uniform, and he took every opportunity not to. It was so much nicer to wear the breathable fabrics of his typical attire and today he had a new bauble.

Professor Flitwick had made a public apology in Charms the Thursday following the attack. It was polite, it was well worded, and Corvus had publicly accepted it. Given he was going to be learning from these people for the next seven years, he had to at least be on cordial terms.

He still did not feel particularly secure approaching the man with any questions now that he’d shown his bias, but he still could learn from the half-goblin. Still, he and Draco had both agreed on tabling the dueling club if only for a year or two to let things cool off.

Despite the already accepted public apology, Corvus had found a small token of apology on his nightstand a week later.

Apparently, the professors talked about the students at great length. And it seemed both Professor Sinestra and Professor Snape had talked to Flitwick about him. The note with the present had noted that he regretted not getting Corvus in Ravenclaw and that he had been told Corvus was an astronomer.

Inside the box was an antique brass astrolabe that fit in the palm of his hand. It was lovely, handcrafted, and had several layers of thin brass that made up the different measurements one could take at night. Each etch in the brass was done with precision and the layers turned and moved to allow the user to find their location and direction.

It had a punch at the top where a brass ring was dangling with a heavily aged brass chain, dark and weathered in its age. It was clearly meant to hook just like a pocket watch in a gentleman’s vest pocket. Something Corvus was eager to try out.

Draco would get jealous at first, seeing as most boys/men did not receive their first pocket watch until they were seventeen. And Corvus would not debase him his first thought on what the chain was hooked on. He slipped a small pouch of money in his other pocket and made sure his collar was set right before moving to his side table.

“I wonder if its goblin tradition to give gifts in apology?” Corvus slipped the astrolabe down securely in the pocket and admired how the chain looked against the dark gray vest he’d put on.

He would have to ask Grinraff the next time he went to Gringotts. The goblin banker was a very knowledgeable sort and always enjoyed answering Corvus’ questions about the goblin cultures and practices.

::Speaker, my middle is still sore.:: Alya was creeping from her terrarium, as he finished dressing, and he picked her up with a gentle hand and put his head down to hers. They stood with their heads together, warming at each other’s touch.

::I know, my star. That’s why we’re going to see someone today.:: Corvus promised and raised his hands so she could move around his neck. She nuzzled his ear as she settled in her now permanent spot around his shoulder.

Corvus hated that Alya was still sore and had reserved himself to seek help from the gamekeeper as Uncle Sev had recommended. That was partly because of the man’s display on Friday. Clearly the half-giant had no qualms at all about any creatures, let alone those typically feared, and that had settled things for Corvus.

Because he’d hate for his Mum to find out and her try to intervene. He’d told Draco NOT to tell their parents because he wanted to handle Weasley. It had also been part of his deal with the older Weasley boy who had approached him with an offer of truce.

After grabbing a muffin from the secret stash Draco had let on about, he headed out into the hallways and started for the grand entrance of Hogwarts.

Since coming into the castle, there hadn’t really been a reason to go outside. Corvus realized that as soon as the sun hit his face. The sun was losing its summer warmth, but it was still brilliant and Corvus could not help but look around the courtyard with some curiosity.

A lot of older students were out and about, some on stone benches, others tossing about quaffles, and others had blankets on the grass and hanging out with friends. He would have to tell others they weren’t restricted from going outside. It seemed odd that no one would tell them that specifically. Why not let the first years know they could go outside? The only warning had been not to approach the Forbidden Forest.

::Outdoorssssssss:: Alya was hissing wistfully, her head raising to the sun and closing her eyes to soak up the rays. ::We are nearing the cold time::

::Yes, soon the sun will hide:: Corvus could not help but whisper out to her as he started to look about for way points. He probably should have asked if anyone knew how to get to the gamekeeper’s hut. He knew it was a hut but not where it was.

::Sun hides, but I do not. Shine like a star, like my speaker. His magic keeps me warm.::

Corvus chuckled knowing she was talking about the fact that snakes typically hibernated. But she never really did due to her warm terrariums, constant source of prey, and what she said was his magic. He never questioned it and enjoyed Alya’s quirky statements.

“Well, well, what do we have here?”

“An ickle firstie!”

“Oh, not just a firstie.”

“Right you are, the firstie.”

Corvus felt the air around him move as two taller teenagers saddled up on each side of him. His index finger touched the small release for his holster, but he did not tap it just yet. Alya was hissing softly and coiling around his neck more securely.

Dual red heads were now beside him, looking him over as if sizing up a competitor then looking at each with matching grins. Red hair almost instantly meant Weasley and Corvus immediately knew it was the Weasley Twins, Fred and George.

Not that he had any way of telling one from the other.

Yet.

“Can I help you?” He asked flatly, ensuring neither boy's hands were moving to him or Alya’s position.

In doing so he realized each one of them had faded, battered beater’s bats in hand. They leaned on the bats haphazardly while shrugging to each other and then grinning at him like a pair of cheshire cats.

“Can you help us?”

“Doubtful.”

“But perhaps.”

“It’s a tossup really.”

Their tandem way of speaking threw Corvus off and he frowned a bit as he was forced to turn his head to each side as they spoke. Was it a confusion tactic to keep him off guard? It was working if it was. But both seemed relaxed, at ease, not upset or angry. His overall feeling was curiosity and Alya, though on guard, wasn’t as tense as she could be.

“Just wanted to see for ourselves.”

“The Black Lord.”

“The Lord of Black.”

“That’s all.” They finished together gleefully and bowed to him in an exaggerated manner.

“Well now you’ve seen him.” Corvus muttered, moving to start walking and found himself being escorted. “Not much to see.”

“Not much to see he says.” One snorted.

“How humble.”  The other chortled.

“How silly of us.”

“Yes indeed.”

“After all, we enjoy…”

“…Taking credit.”

Corvus felt himself stiffen and stopped, wheeling around on his heels so he was facing the two. This way he could keep an eye on them both while they kept tag-teaming him with their words. They really smirked at that, and he found himself very out of his element. They looked rather amused and entertained still, not ready to start something or defend their brother’s honor. But surely that was a ruse. Family stuck together.

“Sometimes family can be fickle. Sometimes they turn on each other, without a good reason or with all the right reasons…one can never be sure.” Aunt Cissy had said that once when talking about the family trees of their world. She had looked sad when she’d said it but had quickly moved on to another relative.

Was the Weasley family one divided?

“I’m not sure what either of you are talking about. If you don’t mind, I am trying to find the gamekeeper. I’m told he can sometimes help with creatures.”

Corvus put on his lordly voice and waited to see how the pair responded. They had reminded him he’d scared their brother so badly he’d earned two detentions this weekend. He would remind them who had started it in the first place.

“Oh well, that’s easy enough, isn’t it Fred?” The one that could now be marked George smiled at his brother. The one named Fred was smirking as well and nodded along.

“Yes George, easy and convenient! Why, one would think we were meant to be out today.”

“Fate is fickle and kind.” George was snarking and they both turned back to Corvus jointly. They pointed to the quidditch pitch in the distance.

“We’re on our way to quidditch practice. Hagrid’s hut is just along the way there.”

“He doesn’t fit in the stands you see.”

“Load of rubbish that, he’s a big fan.”

“Granted, never have seen him on a broom.”

“Do you always talk like that?” Corvus could not help but blurt out as he turned towards the pitches he could see nearby. There was a stone hut dotting the landscape near the pitch just as they had said.

“Do we?”

“Maybe.”

“Not sure.”

“Could be.”

“Thanks for the direction, but I feel I should ask the price?” Corvus rolled his eyes, not very fond of their oddity. His mother was odd, but she was direct in her speech and just direct. These two were purposefully vague and annoying and their speech was very disorienting.

“Meeting you was all the payment needed.” Fred, or so he believed, was bowing and throwing his bat over his shoulder.

“Yes, pleasure really. Do tell Percy hello, next you see him.” George was winking his way and doing the same.

“Got to get going.”

“Yes our captain’s insane.”

“Loads of practice.”

“Lots of drills.”

“Gotta beat them…”

“Slytherins.” They said together as they started off into the distance. Corvus blinked as they shoved at each other on their way.

So, they knew he did it and how. And yet, they still did not seem that put out by the first act of revenge. Given what Pansy had heard, they probably felt Corvus has merely pranking their brother.

And yet, they’d been helpful. He would have to keep an eye on them, sure, but it almost seemed like an unspoken approval.

He started his own path towards the hut near the forest’s edge. It wasn’t as far as it had appeared, but he still had to look back on the castle to see it one more time in full. Hogwarts was grand and he loved the feeling of security he got inside. While it had been shaken some, Corvus knew it had been the people that made it unsafe, not the castle itself. It felt like a bastion and a protector from the outside world meant only for them.

Hagrid’s hut by comparison was a mere shack. It was made of stone and mud. It was growing moss everywhere and had a very pointed roof. There were two portions connected: each a circle of stones. Someone had started chopping wood for the coming winter as piles laid about in different stages. There was a patch of something growing nearby, curled stems and huge leaves starting to leaf out.

It was quaint. Homely but quaint. And fit the rugged looking man always dressed in furs, leather, and sturdy tweed and linen.

However, it did not look big enough to house a half-giant, especially having seen the said occupant. But he also knew there were ways to enlarge indoor spaces that greatly expanded the inside of any domicile because of Grimmauld. So, he went up the three unstable steps and knocked on the wooden door politely.

He heard a scuffle from inside, a huff, and then barking. He went down the stairs quickly and blinked as the door came open and a huge black mass came moving his way. Alya came out hissing, baring her fangs and the creature stopped and cowered in front of Corvus and Alya.

“It’s a horse! And it’s afraid of Alya?” Corvus eyed the creature now clearly a dog of some large breed.

“Hello there, you’re a bit of a coward aren’t you?” Corvus chuckled anxiously as the dog whined at Alya and him, wanting to get closer but afraid to.

“Oy! Fang!!! Stop barreling out like some rampaging graphorn! People don’t like it!” Hagrid, the gamekeeper, was yelling out the door as he leaned down to make his way outside. Corvus turned his attention to him and tried to put on a polite, calm face for the man. “Sorry ‘bout that. Fang’s a big baby, loves visitors. He don’t know his…”

Hagrid froze though finally laying eyes on him as he came to the bottom of stairs that should not logically hold his weight. Corvus watched, wondering what exactly had stopped the man. Uncle Sev had said snakes should not bother the man.

“Merlin, ya look like him.” Hagrid was whispering almost to himself and blinking rapidly, as if tearing up. That really confused Corvus, and he cocked his head a bit as the man shook himself and took a steadying breath.

“I’m sorry to disturb you sir.” Corvus offered up apologies, wondering just who the giant thought he looked like.

“No, no, not a disturbance at all. Just took me by surprise is all!” Hagrid was quickly putting on a grin and puffing up to his size. “Not used to visitors you see. Mr. Black right?”

“Yes, Mr. Hagrid.”

“Ah none of that. I ain’t no mister. Just Hagrid’s fine. What everyone calls me.” The man stroked his dark brown beard and laughed at himself.

“Oh, well then Corvus is fine as well.” Corvus offered in kind and stepped closer. “Professor Snape said you might be the one to see if I needed help healing my familiar. She’s still moving rather stiffly you see, and I am not sure what to do to help.”

“OH, right!” Hagrid was bending down and peeking at Alya, still on alert because of the dog. Her black eyes zeroed in to the man though and she bobbed about as he too mimicked her movement. “She’s a right beauty Corvus! Right beautiful snake. Come on then, I think I might have a muscle soother that’s safe fer her. Animals can’t take some of our potions.”

“Thank you sir! I’m grateful and I can pay for any medicine or balms.”

“Nonsense!” Hagrid barked as he held open the door for Corvus and he stepped into a very crowded, but somehow cozy living room. Most everything was made of stone and sturdy for its owner, but things just felt homey with lots of crockery, old cookware, tools, and furs and little habitats. “Ain’t a trouble at all. Can you show me where she’s hurtin’?”

He cleaned off the round table at the center of the room with a sweep of his large arm. Corvus encouraged Alya off into the stained and aged surface.

“Here, in her midsection.”

“Right lucky ye were. Snakes are flexible, but few places shouldn’t grab ‘em. Can crush their little bones.” Hagrid was eyeing the area real closely, moving about to look at all sides. “She mind if I touch her?”

“No, she’s very docile sir…Hagrid.” Corvus smiled a bit bashfully as the man gave him a half-hearted glare at the sir. “Alya’s been with me since she was a yearling and as long as you don’t come at her fast, she’s usually fine.”

“Good age, that. Learnt humans aren’t to be feared… well most of ‘em.” Hagrid frowned and gently picked up the snake. Alya hissed, but in a more pleased manner, seeming to melt into the man’s hands.

::Speaker! He feels like earth! Like dens in the summer.::

Corvus tried to hide his surprise at Alya’s declaration. But he had learned the snake had some sense of magic like himself. He mostly felt the emotions of materials, but Alya could sense people.

“Oh, you are just a lovely lady, ain’t ya!” Hagrid cooed as he turned towards a sidebar cabinet and laid her on it like she was a piece of lace. “Lots of muscle here in the middle. Take it Profess’r Snape gave ya bruise balm?”

“Yeah. It got rid of the bruise. But she’s still moving rather oddly.”

“Bit of this ought to do the trick.” Hagrid pulled out a little bottle and swirled it a bit before pulling out a dropper and applying several small drops around her back. Alya actually turned over to show her belly. “Ye look at that! She’s a smart thing too! Bet you and she are imprinted good and tight!”

“She’s very smart.” Corvus could hear Alya’s pleased hisses and felt the tension he’d been holding onto for the past week start to release. “You know the lady at the menagerie said something like that when I bought her. Said I might have imprinted on her. What’s it mean?”

Hagrid let out a big chuckle. He stoppered the vial and reached over easily to place it on the table. He carefully cupped Alya again and sat her at the table. She slithered over with a speed she had not had the past week and a half and Corvus eagerly let her coil and wrangle around his wrist happily. 

::My speaker, it is easing, like ice on my back, but good. Numb. Right!::

“Critters are funny things. They can sense magic. Even tha ones not magical!” Hagrid was picking up a tea kettle off the potbellied stove nearby and picked up two cups on his way. Corvus figured it was only polite to have a cup with the man, given he was being so helpful. “Ye couldn’t believe all the different animals that a witch or wizard could imprint on.”

Hagrid began pouring tea and offered the biggest lump of sugar Corvus had ever seen. He nodded to one and watched it congeal in the tea. It would be so sugary, but something about that appealed to him and he watched Hagrid dump in two to his own cup.

“Why, as a wee lad, there was a little hare in my pa’s garden patch. I’d feed it bits of things as I weeded, and it would cuddle right up for pets afterward. Never was afraid of me.”

Corvus found himself laughing along. He could not imagine Hagrid as being wee at any time in his life. But the topic was fascinating, and he leaned forward after a sugary burst of floral tea. What an odd man, different, but not threatening.

“Is that how you got the spider out of the great hall?”

“Little secret, spiders are me favorite!” Hagrid winked at him. “Misunderstood, much like your little miss. Right useful, eat pests and what not. Why Fuzzle is probably overhead! Took a right liking to the beams up there.”

Corvus looked up just as Hagrid pointed up. Sure, enough he could see a haphazardly made little bit of mud and thatching to look like a little den. Just outside of it was the spider, legs moving about and sensing about.

“Likes to get the buzzflies that like to nest in here come fall.” Hagrid was drinking and nodding proudly. “Even comes down for a cuddle now and then!”

“That’s good.” Corvus finished his tea and really grinned at the man. A cuddly spider, who would have thought. “Professor Snape said you wouldn’t be upset about Alya. I probably should have come sooner.”

“Ah don’t blame yourself. I figure you were pretty protective of her after what happened.” Hagrid nodded to him in understanding. “Hope you don’t think poorly of us Gryffindors for just tha one.”

“No, that’s silly.” Corvus shrugged. “Though…not a lot like us in Slytherin.”

“That’s silly too.” Hagrid huffed. “Nothing wrong with any of you. Just kids.” Hagrid leaned up and caught his gaze. “You’re head of house has a reputation, a big un, but he’s a good man.”

“I know.” Corvus nodded back enthusiastically. Good someone else saw his godfather as he and Draco did.

“Here ya take that.” Hagrid pointed to the vial and dropper. “Four or five around the area once a day ought ta do her. Another week and Alya should be right as rain.”

“Thank you Hagrid, truly. What do I owe you?” Corvus took the concoction and put it in his other vest pocket as he stood.

“Nothin’. Though…” Hagrid looked at him somewhat sadly again, as if seeing someone else.

Corvus wondered himself. He knew his father was a Black, and rumor was Hagrid had been at the school for a long time. Perhaps he knew other Blacks in the family. The ones he did not know.

“Well, I’d not say no to visitors now and then. When you ain’t busy o’course! Can tell you have a soft spot for critters and your Alya really is a lovely beaut.”

“Oh!” Corvus blinked in surprise at first then nodded. “I’d like that! I just realized coming out of the castle today I hadn’t really been outside since getting here. I rather like the outdoors.”

“Good!” Hagrid stood as well and patted his shoulder in a surprisingly gentle manner. “No good being couped up all tha time with books and what not. Practical learnin’ just as good.”

“I supposed you’re right.” Corvus smiled as he was let back out and bowed softly to Hagrid. “Thank you again sir.”

“Ah ‘nough of that. Off ya go then.”

Hagrid was returning to his tasks and Corvus started back for the castle. While he had missed being outside, the half-giant had opened a whole topic that now was aflame in his brain. Creatures could feel magic. Sense it. Even those not magical? Well… that was something wasn’t it? And he knew only one place that could help him dig deeper.

He had been looking for an excuse to use the magnificent library housed within the castle. He had visited it, of course, as part of the tour on the first day after the heads of house handed out the first-year schedules. They also showed them where each classroom was and the main points of interest.

The Hogwarts Library was everything he had imagined and then some. Corvus could not help but stand in the arched doorway and gape as he once more graced the impressive accumulation of knowledge. Dark, old wood bookcases stretched for as far as the eye could see. Each one full of aged spines in all sorts of colors; some thick and daunting, others thin and teasing.

Differing fonts and gilded letters stood out amongst those with no titles at all, mysteries waiting to be uncovered. The smell of parchment, linen, ink, and binding adhesives wafted into his nose, and he took a very deep breath. It was a sweet, faint vanilla scent that he associated with Uncle Lucius’ library, and he sincerely hoped his library had it as well. Corvus had not yet had time to really delve into his own books and that was a tragedy he would rectify come summer.

Stepping into the tiled room, he got the lay of the land. Just by the door was a large wooden check in area, a woman with a very pointed hat with black feathers in the brim stood watching him out of the corner of her eye. Her face was pointy, it was the best way to describe it, angular cheek bones, nose, and brows that were raised in concern as he just stood there.

The  center of the room had many desks set up and oak chairs with padding and more comfortable chairs set towards the back fireplace. Also in the back were identical spiral staircases, winding ever upwards into the upper levels of heaven. There were aisles upon aisles of books, several cubby holes set aside for studying or researching, and overall Corvus knew this was going to be his and Theo’s refuge for the next seven years.

Even with all that time, Corvus knew there would be no way to ever read everything in this museum and that filled him with sadness. But this also challenged him in every way, and he would make sure he read as much as he could.

As he inched ever further in, he saw an area surrounded by iron bars and locked tight. The infamous restricted section, full of darker tomes and more advanced magics. Another goal for him, but one he would have to be patient in accessing.

Sunday was apparently the best day to come; the library was perfectly serene and calm. Even with the silence, there was a buzz here. Whispers of magic and knowing that Corvus very much wanted to be a part of.

“Can I help you?”

Finally, the librarian was coming out from behind her very impressive fortress, now eyeing him with complete distrust. Corvus figured she dealt with a lot of kids that did not know how to respect and treat books. She would be protective of her charges, for sure.  

“Hello!” Corvus smiled happily and faced her fully. “I was hoping you could help me find some books on familiars?”

Corvus felt that was the best place to start. Hagrid had said all critters. Not just magical creatures. Which made more sense than it ought to because Owls, Toads, and Cats were not exactly magical. At least not in the way nifflers, bow truckles, and fwoopers. Familiars were not typically magical, but they seemed very intertwined with wixen.

There had to be a reason.

“It is Sunday?” The woman replied to him with a question of her own. Apparently it was the day he had chosen to come that was making him suspicious in the eye of the librarian.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Is the library closed on the weekends?”

“No, no, it is just not many students come in this day, especially first year students.” The woman replied with a blow of air out of her nose and shake of her head. “Familiars you say?”

Her eyes were now set at his neck, where Alya had slithered out and was sniffing the air and getting the feel of this new space. Dumbledore had been forced to make an announcement and apology to Corvus. Still, Corvus always kept his copy of the exemption on his person.

“That’s a relief. I’m a bit of a bookworm you see, and I’ve not had a chance to get here yet and really look.” Corvus went for the innocent, eager, approach to try to win her over and take her attention off Alya. “And it really is starting to get a chill outside, my familiar prefers to stay warm.”

“I see. Well then…” The librarian lowered her glasses on her nose and peered at them both before giving a nod. “Find a seat then. I will go pull some titles that might be of interest to you. Do you have a particular focal point you are wishing to research?”

“Yes! I’ve heard about familiars imprinting on witches and wizards. I think I’ve heard something about them sensing magic. I was curious if it was real or if people just say that for well-behaved familiars.”

“Oh!” The woman finally relaxed her posture hearing his idea and how well it was worded. Corvus grinned back at her sudden interest in his topic. “Well, I’ll be. Sorry my dear, you would not believe how many students merely use this as a gossiping place or well…never you mind what else. Three young ones this year! I’ll have my hands full with you little scholars!”

“Ah, it was a test after all!” Corvus nodded back to her in understanding. Something told him she was very protective of her sanctuary, and he made sure to note that he may want to keep in her good graces. “I understand madam. I wouldn’t dare misuse a library. They are my favorite places after all.”

“Please call me Madam Pince.” The woman was shooing him off now and eagerly tapping her wand to a catalogue nearby, cards flying towards her with ease. “If your friend needs a nice place to sunbathe, there is a nook just over there by the windows that should suffice. I will bring you some books.”

“Thank you Madam Pince!” Corvus nodded eagerly and darted into the aisles to really get a good look at the library’s selection.

Most of the aisles were compactly sorted together but every so often a few shelving areas would be missing, and study areas would open up. Sure enough, he found one with a large table and a large arched window, sun streaming in on the battered oak surface. Corvus sat there and Alya slithered into the beam with a pleased hiss.

::Not a rock, but still warm.:: Alya said softly, whispering, and Corvus began to rub her head in agreement. ::Must hunt for a nice big vole for the earth-man. His water helped me.::

Corvus snickered at the thought that Alya would find a vole for Hagrid. From what he’d seen so far, Hagrid would probably release it. But then again, knowing the rumors of his dangerous creatures, he might have something that would like a snack.

It did not take long at all for the librarian to find him. Her eyes did stop momentarily on Alya, but the snake merely flicked her tongue out and closed her eyes to show she wasn’t a threat.

“I see she is very well behaved.” Pince noted as she stepped into the alcove properly and began sitting down a few books. “I’m sure the other students have been giving you a hard time.”

“Yes, but it’s okay. I know people don’t normally like snakes.” Corvus agreed, taking quick glances at the titles. “I hope to change their minds.”

"Hmm, perhaps you can. Please note that one of these cannot be removed from the library." Madam Pince was pointing out the books. One looked very old and worn. That was the one she had her hand on as she moved them across the table to him. "Make sure you note where you are if you wish to continue reading it. The others, if you wish to check out you just see me at the front desk."

"Thank you Madam." Corvus said politely and with an earnest smile. She blushed a bit, gave him a nod and was off to her weekend duties.

He picked up the old book first, but quickly realized it was talking about topics much more advanced than he was ready for. Still, he wrote down the title on a piece of parchment he kept in his robes so he could ask for it later, once he got a better feel for familiars themselves.

The other two books were a bit easier. One was about magical beasts and their uses. The other was about magical companions and their lore. He started with that one because he loved lore and myths already.

Of course, the most typical creatures seemed to be noted first.

Cats were first and foremost. They were the first recognized familiar in the wizarding world. Witches particularly bonded with cats and cats were more naturally drawn to witches. Black cats in particular were prized and lauded to be more magically attuned.

The lore was that they helped in all manner of ways. They kept the rodents away, like any other common cat. But that took on new meaning when one was a potioneer. Rodent hair and dander could potentially ruin ingredients or alter their properties.

Cats were said to be spiritually attuned and could sense spiritual and otherworldly presences. In some cases, they could aid communication between the witch and these presences. They were also said to be excellent at sensing dark magic. If a cat was extremely perturbed by a person or a place, a witch would be wise to reconsider.

Corvus smiled a bit, pulling out his small journal and quill; starting a page of notes of just how magical some creatures could be.

Ravens were the shocking next entry. He knew his name was the scientific name for the birds, and his constellation was of course The Raven, but he was not at all expecting to see the birds in a book about familiars. He never saw any for sale, nor did he see older wixen with them, not that he could remember anyways.

They were smart, intelligent birds and Corvus wondered idly if that was the reason behind the house name. Yes, he knew there was someone named Ravenclaw, just like there was Slytherin, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. But as he was finding with a lot of things, there were parallels tied into the meanings.

They were clever things that were said to herald change and transformation. They were effective as messengers until the introduction of owls became more standard. They were inventive and persistent and strong of mind. They were protective and bonded closely to their owners and even brought them gifts and trinkets.

The birds could also be used in rituals of prophecy and insight. Their intelligence allowed them to guide the witch or wizard towards a logical and possible future event. While these glimpses were brief, they were coveted.

Owls had replaced ravens slowly over the ages though. They were a softer touch. Much like cats, they could help with pests and rodents. They were excellent sentries, with their keen eyesight and their proclivity to be awake at night.

They were helpful navigators. Having a good sense of direction and purpose. They bonded tightly to magic. Corvus had noticed this already, he realized. He had idly thoughts about how the owls found specific people within the halls of Hogwarts. They had poor sense of smell, so they weren’t sniffing out their owners, and it did not explain the post owls in the slightest.

There were other entries that were on animals Corvus had not yet seen. Kneazles, which were like more intelligent cats, Nifflers who were notoriously hard to bond with, and some non-magical creatures such as ferrets and hares. There really were a lot of animals that wizard-kind had bonded with over the centuries.

He wondered why Hogwarts limited the choices to three.

But finally, tracing through the book, he found the one he really wanted to find. Snakes.

::Here you are Alya, finally!:: Corvus leaned right over Alya and barely breathed out the hisses to his friend. She was now curled in between his arms and snoozing happily in the sunlight. ::Snakes::

::It will be interesting to see how your stories see us.:: Alya poked her head up out of her coils and let her tongue flick the page.

Much to Corvus' surprise, the words were very favorable to start off with. Snakes were keepers of hidden knowledge; said to be learned and wise. Observant and careful. They also were known for healing! Snakes in old times were thought to aid and guide healing magics. The way they shed their skins was akin to renewals and rebirths.

“That’s why she seems to know when Theo’s hurt!” Corvus could not help the spike in his excitement. Alya was the first to realize injury or pain. She would always put herself around an area, such a leg, arm, wrist, if he tweaked himself playing quidditch. She always ratted on Theo when he visited.

::It says snakes can aid healing. And that you are knowledgeable!:: Corvus pointed to an illustration near the paragraph; a staff with a snake winding around it. It was something muggles used to denote doctors and healers before the split during the Statue of Secrecy.

::Hmm, that sounds right. I prefer your magic above all others, my Speaker, but sweet voice’s magic is warm to me, soothing, familiar.::

“I’m going to have to start researching different types of magic now.”

Corvus snorted as Alya brought up Aunt Cissy, the healer of the family. He knew he could feel magic, a pleasant buzz at the back of his mind. And he knew different magics felt different to him. He always likened it to emotions; angry, sad, happy; it was the best way for him to describe the differences he felt. But he did not have a reference point for what those different magics were outside of that.

::Seeking. A good predator is always hunting.:: Alya praised, raising up her head until it was just under his chin.

The rest of the page detailed the different attributes of snakes. Their protectiveness, their slyness. Then it started to get into the 'evil' attributes, their deceptiveness and duplicity, but the end section had a very interesting sentence.

"Snakes embody the essence of magic itself. They bridge a gap between the elements and spirit, making them uniquely useful in magics and as guardians."

"Magic itself." Corvus pondered, his fingers going to Alya's neck.

Before he could relay to Alya what he had read and get her input, a gasp caught his attention, and he raised his head. In front of him was Granger, the Gryffindor girl who was always answering questions. The girl from the train. Or at least he thought it was, given that he could barely see her face over the stack of books she had. They were stacked clear past her chin.

"Oh! I'm sorry! I didn’t even think to check." The girl was stammering just a bit, putting down the books to resettle them as she must have jerked when she saw him there. The stack looked a bit precarious and uneven. "I'm not used to anyone being here on Sundays."

"Oh." Corvus couldn't think of anything else to say in the moment, looking at his own spread-out book and papers. "Sorry."

"Oh no! I didn't mean it like that!" She went bright red and was shaking her head, causing that hair to bob and puff out even more. "You just surprised me. This really is the best table in the library."

Corvus again glanced around him and realized it was a tucked away table he had chosen. He'd come towards it for the sunlight and Madam Pince's recommendation, which he could see would be enticing to just more than snakes. He picked up his books that he'd not opened yet and moved them to his side, instead of in the middle of the table and nodded to the other side of the table.

"I think it's big enough. Though, that's a lot of books."

"Yeah. Um." The girl scooted her pile onto the table more securely and was blushing again. "I get a little carried away I guess. But everything is so fascinating, and I've never seen a library like this."

"It is great, isn't it?" Corvus said softly and smiled a bit. She really was like Theo and himself. "Nothing wrong with wanting to learn."

"Really!" Granger was leaning up and grinning ear to ear. "It is a school after all! Why isn't everyone trying to get as much as they can? There are so many branches, specialties, and histories!"

Corvus chuckled a bit and he felt Alya coiling down from his chin and in between his arms in a more secure position.

::Energetic:: She was hissing happily though, tongue forking out to smell the air and the rush of air that came with Granger.

"I'm sorry. I get.. I get a little excited." She was sitting back and pushing her hair out of her face. She seemed to take a breath and was closing her eyes as if centering herself. "Sorry."

"Hey, everyone's got their thing." Corvus told her wryly. "You should hear my cousin Draco talking about brooms."

"Draco..." She finally really looked at him, still pushing at her hair and her eyes widened again. "You're the boy from the train! Corvus Black."

"Yes. And you're Hermione Granger. Right?"

"Oh. You remembered!" She paused somewhat, looking behind her before shaking her head and frowning at herself. She sat up straight then, a proud look on her face and a hand coming out across the table. "It's nice to see you again."

"You as well." Corvus took the hand and felt her shake it quickly. He'd have to find a way to kindly let her know shakes were normally for agreements and deals, not greetings in this world.

As if remembering what she had heard, Hermione began glancing around and zeroed in on Alya, coiled up neatly still. She paled just slightly, but again shook her head and looked back up at him.

"And that's your familiar?"

"Yes." Corvus glanced down at Alya and back up at the girl. "If you'd like, she can hide under my hair, she's used to it."